《Not Your Mate Anymore》


 Chapter 1 Hole in my heart

    Chapter 1 Hole in my heart


    I had been in bed for a little over a week. I don''t want to see anyone and I can''t keep any of my food


    down. I don''t leave my room because I hate the looks of pity I get from the pack members and my


    family.


    I hate how weak I have be. Just one more year and my dreams woulde true but the moon


    Goddess likes to y games.


    I am mated to Percy Woods. Have been for 2 years now but I can''t have him. My mate is to marry


    Ralyn, my childhood babysitter.


    Thinking back to the day of the announcement...


    Alpha had called a pack meeting to brief us on the rogue problems we have been trying to resolve. My


    father was stabbed with silver during a rogue raid a week before the pack meeting so he couldn''t make


    it and had no idea what would transpire at the meeting when we asked him what it was about..


    Walking in I catch Percy''s eye but he looks away, guilt ridden which had me question my brother since


    he''s a beta in training and spends some time with Percy. He said he knew nothing and I left it at that


    but what was weird was seeing Ralyn on the podium next to Percy.


    Ralyn is an omega, although our packs don''t abuse them or make them suffer, they are born into


    poverty which means they usually have to work to survive in a pack as they aren''t born with some


    wealth. They are usually the pack cooks, cleaners and so forth. They have to work from a young age to


    be able to contribute to the pack and provide for themselves. It is expected that each individual


    contribute the pack a sum of money yearly so we can afford food and supplies. I do not know the


    amount that is to be paid as my father handles the family''s contributions and yes, that is ignorant on my


    part. The higher you are in ranking, the higher the amount in contributions. The older you get, the more


    you have to pay. Most omegas work multiple jobs to get by but my family paid Ralyn enough not to


    seek more employment. I know they did this because she was a child, we could afford it but also


    because she was an orphan. Most omegas start work at the age of 12. It is sad and my family paid


    Ralyn handsomely because of the vebor that was enforced. When ites to wolves, we take


    social rankings very seriously. Alpha, beta, gamma and so on. The 3 first families were of opulent


    wealth and status. Respected and feared. You were born popr. Packs celebrate your birth, your first


    shift, literally any milestone, the pack deemed fit to celebrate because of the social hierarchy. So


    everyone was puzzled to see an omega on the podium next to our soon to be alpha.


    Alpha Charley silenced the murmurs and hushed whispers as he was about to start the briefing.


    ¡°6 months ago we had rogues breach ournds for the first time in 25 years. They woulde to our


    land and just kill one warrior at a time.¡± Alpha Charley said.


    Clearly this was a message but we couldn''t understand what they wanted and why they would just


    come onto pd and kill one warrior and leave their scent behind. Making it easy to sniff them out


    and capture them. Although they would kill themselves after giving vague answers or riddles that


    nobody shared.


    See, rogues are known for their bloodlust, they are 80 percent more wolf so they don''t abide by any


    rules. They don''t n their raids and they are animalistic, not intelligent enough to escape human


    detection from trained and skillful warriors. They aren''t smart enough.


    They breach packs to stealnd, rape the women and kill all the men. The children are turned to


    ves, especially alpha children as it is seen as a joke to turn a prince into an omega kind, in werewolf


    eyes, that is a big insult. How the moon goddess allows them to continue this kind of living baffles me.


    The rogue briefing took no longer than 5min, with the alpha just telling us they have reached a solution


    and we will no longer have our security breached at the borders as the rogues have been dealt with.


    The thing about being an alpha or a person of status is that people don''t question you at all.


    Nobody had the inkling to ask how or why we were having rogues in ournd in the first ce if we are


    known as the 3rd most feared pack.


    The first two were under Lycan ruling and we all knew even the rogues to never go against the Lycans.


    In our pack we called them the first men. As they are the direct descendants of the moon. They have all


    the gifts of the moon and added strength.


    I wasn''t paying much attention to the briefing seeing as I was not allowed to train as a warrior, no girl or


    woman can. That''s our sexist alpha. I was sulking, sue me. I was seated next to my sister Josey and


    my brother Cj (Christopher junior). My stepmom who I call mom is at the hospital as she is one of the


    pack doctors who are attending to the surviving warriors of the rogue raid.


    Cj was the soon to be beta as he is from a full blooded beta family, his mom who is my stepmom is of


    beta blood and so is my father.


    See my father met my mother at 16, they were both 16 at the time. The thing is, my mother was a


    hybrid. Half wolf, half human but she was from this pack, Blue Woods Pack. She was born with all


    werewolf traits except the ability to shift. She had our gift of sight, perfect hearing, inhuman strength


    and the ability to talk to her wolf. My mothers wolf could surface through the eyes alone. My


    grandfather was the first ever wolf in our pack to find a human mate. It wasn''t unheard of but it wasn''t


    verymon. My grandfather loved my nana but my grandmother being human was shunned upon the


    pack to the point where she was treated worse than an omega which is not so bad although many


    would say it was because she was mated by a beta blooded male. Which is kind of like royalty after the


    alpha family. The shewolves weren''t very weing to my nana with her slow healing, she couldn''t


    hide her bruises from my grandfather and so my grandfather and grandmother decided to move to


    humannd to allow my mother to live out her life as a human. When my grandmother passed away,


    my grandfather moved back to Blue Woods and my mother stayed in human territory to finish school.


    So during school break, she would visit my grandfather and that''s how she met my dad.


    Almost 16 years ago, my parents met, they found out they were mates andpleted the mating ritual


    upon meeting as that''s the way it has always been done. That''s where Ie in as i was conceived


    that night. My mother went back to school without the knowledge of being pregnant and had me in


    human territory 6monthster. She came back as my grandfather insisted I be raised in werewolf


    territory as I was a full blooded wolf and they could not risk exposing our secret to the humans. Full


    blood pups tend to show signs from birth. Every pup is different but as the years progress, the wolf


    signse out and as a kid, you have no control over the wolf side.


    For me, when I was born, I had purple irises with golden specks in them and my wolf eyes were pitch


    ck. I had no iris. Just having these purple eyes was enough for my grandfather to demand I stay with


    him.


    Back to my mom and dad...


    My father could notplete the marking process with my mother as she could not turn into her wolf.


    To mark your mate, you both have to be turned into your wolves and mark each other and mate as


    wolves first and then as humans so the two wolves can connect and be one. Share their power


    and mind.


    So in werewolf eyes, they were not seen as true mates but my father stayed with my mother and


    helped raise me even when my mother went back to school. When she came back, she came back


    with Josey and this time she couldn''t leave us.


    It is hard for humans to carry a wolf child, yes my mother was part wolf but also part human. Just like


    my grandmother, the pregnancies had taken a toll on her and she was constantly sick.


    Werewolves don''t get sickly. Our hospitals are packed with influenza medication just in case a human


    walks into our premises for quick relief and we can perform surgeries for things like car idents.


    Humanplicated illnesses is beyond werewolves and my mother had to go to human territory to get


    the proper treatment she needed. She never came back.


    I was 3 and Josey was 2 when a letter from the hospital stated that she had passed away and they had


    toe collect her ashes. My grandmother was from an affluent family with vast amounts ofnd and


    money. Way more money than anyone can do with. When my nan died, she left her fortune to my


    mother and now my mother left her fortune to my sister and I.


    In human territory, the eldest bes the sole owner of the properties and has to tend to them so my


    father had to do it on my behalf as I was only a child when my mother passed. When I was 10, my


    grandfather decided to be the one to move to ourkeside manor, which was close to werewolf territory.


    Thend belonged to the world''s most feared beast, Alpha Deacon Forrest, my father''s best friend.


    Alpha Deacones from a long line of full blooded Lycans. He had a son named Maximus from one


    of his many mistresses who was the only one blessed by the moon to give the alpha a son.


    It believed that if werewolves mate when it rains, that is the moon goddess blessing the creation of a


    child. A child can be conceived without the rain but it is considered a huge blessing if it rains before the


    male wolf''s seed coats the womb of it''s mate.


    When my father and mother conceived me, it rained. When they conceived my sister, it rained. When


    Cj was conceived it did not rain but my grandfather says it is because my father and Remi aren''t mates


    and the moon goddess does not recognize them as one, however, she knew my father needed a


    sessor to keep the beta position in the family and that is why he was brought into this world.


    When my mother died,


    My father was broken and as a child I didn''t understand why my father was distant for some time but he


    knew he had to take care of us so he didn''t have enough time to grief for my mother. Along the way, he


    foundfort in Remi''s bed. That sounds mean but the proof is sitting right next to me called Cj.


    Don''t get me wrong, I love my stepmom and Cj. Remi is good for dad and Cj is an amazing brother


    who forgets he''s actually the youngest with him trying to protect us all the time.


    I was so lost in my thought until I heard the alpha calling Percy to stand beside him. Any mention of my


    mates name is bound to get my attention.


    "We have even better knews. In 3 months from now, on Percy''s birthday, we will be having a mating


    ceremony. My son and your soon to be alpha will be mating with his chosen mate, Ralyn Smit and you


    are all to be there in attendance to share the in the festivities¡± Charley said.


    At that moment, all eyes were on me. I looked at my siblings because I thought I heard wrong but the


    looks on their faces said I heard right. I looked at our Luna Natalie and she mouthed "I''m sorry". It was


    at that moment, I wanted the ground to open up into a giant hole and swallow me up. I looked at Percy


    and he was looking back at me.


    His chosen mate. He chose Ralyn over me. He CHOSE her. He said he would wait but he didn''t. Could


    he not wait 5 more months until my 16th birthday? Was I asking for too much to want to mate with him


    at the age I was ready to?


    My wolf was angry. She wanted blood but I was stunned. The feelings didn''t rush in until I got home but


    right there in the meeting hall, I was in shock.


    My sister Josey was talking to me but I couldn''t even respond. I looked up at Percy again and I saw


    him kiss Ralyn. It was a peck but he was my mate. My wolf was possessive and she saw red. All she


    wanted to do was rip Ralyn to shreds but I couldn''t move. I looked at Ralyn and she smiled at me. The


    bitch smiled.


    She was smiling at me when she knew that Percy was my mate. Everybody knew Percy was my mate.


    When I was 13, I got to meet my wolf. I was young yes, but I''m a special wolf. When the clock strikes


    midnight on your birthday, you have your first shift. It is painful but we all look forward to it.


    Usually the alpha has a shift party for the new wolf but my father told me I was special, that people


    were not ready to see my wolf so I had my first shift at ourkeside manor in human territory so only


    my family could see and meet my wolf. She was white as snow and my father told me white wolves


    were rare but because I was born with purple irises, he had an inkling that I would be blessed by the


    moon goddess.


    My sister is also a white wolf but she was born with green eyes.


    A few days after my shift, I came back home. When I walked into the pack house, Percy walked up to


    me and growled "MINE".


    Everyone saw what happened. That''s why everyone was looking at me right now.


    My brother noticed my irises disappear and ck orbs took over and he knew he had to get me out of


    there. I didn''t fight him. He carried me bridal style back home and chained me in the basement until I


    got my wolf in line. It took two days to finally calm her down and in those two days, Percy has note


    to see me.


    When I went up to my room, he had not left a text or voicemail. He left me. We weren''t even an item yet


    but he had left me. My heart was beyond broken. He hasn''t even tried to contact me to exin things.


    He just left me, out in the cold. Empty promises hanging in the air. My mate belonged to someone else


    and there was nothing I could do about it.


    It''s been a week. I had locked myself in my room. I have not eaten, I have not bathed, I am still in the


    same clothes, same sheets. I was thankful we had our own family home as I would not have survived


    living in the pack house.


    Just as T was thinking back to the time in the meeting hall, sleep overtook me and I was engulfed into


    darkness.


    I was in a field, an open field and it was sunny. I felt the same, sad, lethargic. I weed that feeling


    even though I knew I was dreaming and I know I''m in my bed. I felt a presence behind me, a strong


    aura that had me spin around so fast to hold onto it. I was drawn to that power, it was calling to me.


    When I turned around I saw my mother looking back at me, smiling sadly at me like she knew what was


    happening to my heart.


    "Hello my little moon¡± mother called me. That was her nickname for me. She called me that, I honestly


    don''t recall her ever using my name at all.


    "Mother? How is this possible? Where am I? You look the same" I said


    "Oh my little moon. You are dreaming my baby girl. Your subconscious is seekingfort and called


    out to me. You are very strong to conjure up a ce like this.¡± Mother said. Looking at me in awe.


    "So I''m dreaming of my deceased mother" I scoffed..


    "How can you give mefort when this is not even real? When you are not even really with me? How


    can I findfort in that?¡± I cried out. I was angry that it wasn''t my mate thatforted me. It was my


    mother''s ghost.


    "Lam here in spirit. As are you my little moon. Do you not know the power that runs through your


    veins? Has your wolf not taught you anything?¡± My mother asked.


    "Athena is a violent wolf. She just wants blood. I don''t let her out as much as I''d like and even then,


    daddy said I can''t have people see my wolf as they have never seen a white wolf" I pointed out.


    "Mama, I know of my wolf''s power. Athena has yet to show off but father says when I shift into my wolf,


    even alphas will fear me. He said my wolf''s aura was too much to handle at just 13 and so I''ve stayed


    hidden. He trains me and Josey in private as it is forbidden for women to be warriors or a high


    ranking position without a high ranking male. We are strong but in hiding.¡± I say sadly.


    It pains me having to hide Athena. She is a spirited wolf and she bows to no one. She is respectful but


    will not tolerate disrespect. Besides all of that, I love running in wolf form and letting Athena take the


    reigns. I love running in the woods to hunt. See, I don''t hunt rabbits. I could catch one in my human


    form.


    Maximus and I enjoy hunting horned animals to keep trophies.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In my pack you can''t shift parts of your body. You are either human or you shift into your wolf. Even


    with marking, that is why we mark in our wolf form because it is impossible to mark in human form for


    my pack members except for me and Josey.


    We are able to shift partially. If we need our ws, our incisors and so on. We can half shift like a lycan


    which is a mystery to us. ording to my grandfather, we don''t have lycan blood.


    "My little moon. It is time to show Athena to the world. Let her guide you, heal you. Don''t waste away in


    your room as if you have anything to be ashamed of. Your mate has not rejected you. He is still your


    mate, rightfully so. Although I''d suggest you stay away from him.¡± She said


    "How do I stay away from him when all I want to do is be with him? I''m not even angry at him. I love


    him still and it weakens me" I cried.


    "YOU ARE NOT WEAK!" My mothershed out. "Youe from a sacred bloodline. You are a strong


    force and it is time you made your mark. Get up from your bed and end this pity party. I did not give


    birth to you so you could waste it away on some boy who is less than you!¡± She was enraged.


    In all my memories my mother never had such amanding voice. She was always calm, always the


    voice of reason and my father was the hot head.


    "WAKE UP NOW! DON''T WASTE ANOTHER SECOND!! SABRINA KIMBERLEY TRENT, WAKE UP


    NOW!"


    I jolted up out of bed almost knocking my sister down.


    "Whoa there Sab, do you not see what I''m wearing? I can''t ruin this dress!¡±


    "I''m sorry Josie. I h.. Ihad a nightmare"


    "I know. We could all feel the your power in the kitchen. The alpha and Percy are on their way to have


    some words with dad. Pack business so I was told to tell you to tone it down.¡± Josey said


    "Athena''s power came out?" I asked


    "It was more than that. It felt like you were not alone. You were even mumbling in your sleep. Crying


    too.¡± Josey couldn''t help but hug me.


    "I''m so sorry this is happening to you. Father is furious and Remi has been trying to calm him down but


    he''s not having it. He berated the young alpha on mates and how he was disrespecting the moon


    goddess by rejecting you and having a chosen mate when his true mate is alive and aware¡± Josey said


    "Daddy raised us to believe mates are sacred. It doesn''t surprise me Josey¡¯ I pointed out.


    "Sab, you need to get out of bed. Percy can not see you like this. He hurt you, I get it but fight the bond


    big sis. Go in that closet of yours and get dressed. You need to show him what he''s missing" Josey


    said.


    "Remi is waiting outside to have another talk with you. To remind you that you can find love again.


    Please get out of bed"


    After the pack meeting when I was chained in the basement, Remi would visit me. Unchain me and


    feed me.


    Silver doesn''t burn me or Josey like normal wolves. If we don''t let our wolves surface, the silver burns


    the skin but we heal pretty quickly. It hurts the skin but doesn''t do anymore than that. See when silver


    seeps into a wolf, they lose conciousness and it takes them a while to heal If the silver enters their


    bloodstream and that''s why my dad was in hospital for weeks.


    Josey and I are the exception. Just like lycans, silver weakens us but not to an extent where we are


    powerless. When my brother chained me, Athena didn''t want to fight him or the rest of my family. She


    wanted Ralyn but she knew my family would fight me to make sure I don''t do anything stupid and I


    didn''t want to hurt any of them.


    Remi told me a story about her true mate.


    I grew up thinking he died but he was very much alive and was an alpha of the crescent red moon


    pack. Our neighboring pack. We all knew Alpha


    Thomas. He was a man that kept to himself. He met Remi at the mating ball when they were both 17.


    Alpha Thomas''s father hosted a mating ball because he was dying and wanted his only son to find a


    mate so he can take over as pack alpha.


    Thomas took Remi to his father and the father announced then that he will be stepping down now that


    Thomas was alpha and he had a Luna. As soon as the weing ceremony for the new alpha took


    ce, he rejected Remi and told her he only had eyes for She, a shewolf seer, that he had no


    intention in mating with her as he was saving himself for She. Remi was crushed and she ran back


    home and told her parents who let her back in and then she met my dad and we are now a happy


    family.


    In 2 months, Thomas''s father died and with him, his mother, 4 of his sisters and his chosen mate


    She. It is believed She was practicing dark magic and she tried killing Thomas''s family only to kill


    herself too.


    Thomas was so enraged that he didn''t want to see or hear of a seer ever again. He banished all of


    them and ordered to have the ones practicing dark magic be burnt at the stake. To this day, he remains


    mateless, without an heir but he runs a well respected pack.


    "You and Remi are right but I can''t help how I feel. When you meet your mate my little sister, you''ll


    understand. It hurts to even breath knowing he''s not breathing for me. It hurts knowing he chose her


    over me. The girl the moon goddess chose for him. It hurts knowing he is saving himself for her and the


    pack will call her luna when that title is rightfully mine. It shouldn''t hurt but it hurts that he chose an


    omega over me. It hurts that he chose a girl I considered a sister as his mate. It hurts wondering to


    myself how all of this happened" I started to cry.


    "It hurts to think they fell in love when he made a promise to me saying he''d wait for me. It hurts


    knowing she might carry his pups when that was a gift bestowed to me by the moon. I''m hurting Josey.


    I don''t know how to stop it" I sobbed.


    I didn''t notice Remie in. I didn''t even feel it when my father carried me into my bathroom. I didn''t


    even feel it when Josey undressed me, with the help of Remi, put in the tub and washed me. I didn''t


    even feel it when Remi washed my hair andbed the knots out. I didn''t feel it when they helped


    each other shave my legs and carry me out. I remember falling out of my trance when they sat me


    down on my chair facing the mirror. I looked at my sister and mom before I looked at myself through the


    mirror.


    The rejected mate. Humiliated. Percy felt like I didn''t even deserve an exnation. He ghosted me. He


    even posted him and Ralyn on social media announcing their rtionship. I was snapped out of my self


    pity party by Remi who held 2 outfits for me to choose from. I looked at Josey for help and she shook


    her head no.


    They wanted me to dress nicely and pretent I didn''t care that my mate was about to marry another


    woman.


    They did my make up, dressed me and even applied my Carolina Herrera good girl perfume. Josey


    styled my hair and when I looked at myself in the mirror, I did not recognize myself. Yes I usually dress


    nicely, thanks to my mother''s never ending fortune, of which the pack knows little about, Josey and I


    are able to buy the world if we wanted.


    "We are only going to greet them and run out. I''ll say we are going to visit our grandfather for the day


    and will be back in a few days time." Josey said


    "Chris has already applied for your exit permits with the elders and they understand your predicament.


    We think it''s best you go away while your father investigates why Percy is doing this and why his father


    would just allow sacredw to be disregarded in this manner" Remi said as she pulls me in for a hug.


    I don''t even have words to say, I just nod my head at them and zone out again. I knew I had to get


    myself together before they arrived but I was so stuck in my own pool of pity that I did not even hear


    the doorbell ring. I didn''t even hear when my dad opened the door to greet the alpha and his son. I


    didn''t hear when Josey tried to jolt me out of my state. What pulled me out of my thoughts was that


    intoxicating smell of vani mixed with the forest. I looked up to Remi, rmed, eyes about to pop out


    and I finally spoke.


    "Remi, he''s here and I don''t trust myself. My wolf wants to run to Percy and mark him to make sure he


    stays ours. I''m in a battle and I think Athena is going to win" I say in panic..


    Remi pulls me in for another hug, hoping that her motherly embrace will calm me down but it is not


    working. I love her, I do. She''s my mother, she raised me but when Percy''s scent is the only one that''s


    supposed to calm me down, how could she?


    And in my fight with Athena I hear my biological mother scream in my head to get over myself and pull


    it together. She spoke loudly to the point where I pulled away from Remi to hold the sides of my head


    and kneel in pain. It took all of 10 seconds but it felt like that pain took forever.


    It helped though.


    Iposed myself to go meet the man that stole my heart and locked it away. I that moment, I knew I


    had to ept my mothersmand and get this over with. I can cry at my grandfather''s house.


    For now I had to face my mate but my mothersmand had Athena forget about the bond. Athena


    was ready to leave Percy at the door and not to look back.


    I turned to look at Remi and Josey just as Cj walked in behind them.


    "Father is calling for all of us toe and greet the Alpha family" Cj said looking at me as he


    emphasized the word all. I just simply nodded my head and shocked them all when I was the first to


    walk out of my room to face my mate.

 Chapter 2 What to believe

    Chapter 2 What to believe


    I walked out of my room, heading for the stairs when our house helper, Carol stopped in front of me.


    Carol had been our cook and cleaner since before I was born. She even helped raise my dad.


    Carol was my father''s Ralyn. She was an honest and caringdy but disrespect her and feel a mothers


    wrath.


    "Good morning little moon. I''m so happy to see you out of bed¡± Carol said as she grabbed my hand.


    "Morning Aunt Carol. I had to get up at some point right? You can thank Josie and mom for that.¡± I only


    responded to her because I was raised it is polite to do so. I had no energy to make conversation but


    its Auntie Carol.


    "I found this in your mother''s study while I was cleaning in there today. Wear it, it will give you the


    strength it gave her when this pack didn''t recognize her as Christopher''s mate. It was a gift from your


    father.¡± Carol put a golden cross with an infinity symbol in my hand. It was simple yet beautiful.


    In that moment, I remembered my mothers words and hugged Carol. My mother might be gone but her


    ghost sure knows when to show up I thought


    to myself.


    "Thank you Carol. Three generations of females in this family, the pack giving us problems. Only this


    time I am a full blooded wolf and still they take my mate from me." I say trying hold back the tears.


    I chuckle nervously looking anywhere but at Aunt Carol and when my eyesnd on her she looks at me


    with pity.


    "Not you too Auntie. Don''t give me that look. I don''t need you looking at me like that. I can''t stand it.¡± I


    cracked. A single tear drop escaped from eye.


    "I''m sorry little moon. I''ve just been around to see your grandmother get the ill treatment and then your


    mother. It breaks my heart seeing it happen to you when our alpha often said how happy he was that


    you were mated to his son." Carol said.


    "If we keep talking about this, I''ll burst and we don''t want Josey to kill you for ruining my face now. Let


    me get this over with. Can you help me with this?¡± I handed her the ne to put around my hair as I


    lifted my hair.


    "There. Now you look just like her.¡± Carol said with a twinkle in her eye as she wiped the stray tear from


    my face.


    "She was a very beautiful woman that Kimberly¡±


    "Thank you Aunt Carol. It is beautiful¡± I gave her onest hug.


    "All your bags are packed and loaded into the car. I hope you use the time to find the strength your


    mother found even when she was in pain. She is after all your mother, you should take after her.¡± Carol


    pointed out.


    "I will. See you soon Auntie. I will send pictures¡± I hold her hand again and kiss her cheek. "Bye old


    moon" I giggled because I haven''t called her that in ages. That was what I called her when she called


    me little moon. It only made sense. I shake my headughing as I descend the stairs sniffing the air for


    my mates scent. I followed it all the way to my dad''s office. I knocked 3 times signaling to my dad my


    arrival in case he didn''t catch my scent which is impossible but it''s happened once.


    "Come in Sabrina¡¯ my dad calls out in his ¡®all business tone¡¯.


    I take one final deep breath, roll my shoulders and then I walk in. First I notice Josey sitting on our


    kiddie couch to my left and Cj standing next to her. Straight ahead I see my father sitting in his chair


    and mom standing next to him rubbing his arm in circles. It must be hard for him with me locking myself


    up in my room and my mate looking just peachy. No weight loss, not an eye bag in sight. My mate, to


    my right, his eyes turning dark when they reached my chest. Men.


    The alpha seated right across the table from my dad. He turned around to give me a smile, I didn''t


    return it. I had no intention to exchange sweet words and forced smiles with my betrayers. I was here


    out of respect for my dad.


    "Alpha Charley, Percy.¡± I give them each a nod in their direction as I make my way to greet my father


    and kiss him on the cheek.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You look beautiful Sab.¡± Percy said as if questioning himself, still giving me the once over again.


    "Yes Sabrina. You look like you''re going somewhere. " the alpha said sending a re to his son.


    I chose to ignore Percy. I would ignore him because if I didn''t tears will fall and I will not cry in front of


    him. I won''t show him what he''s doing to my heart.


    "Yes Alpha Charley. I''m visiting my grandfather for a few weeks, maybe months. Would be nice to go


    get some fresh air, away from here." I say..


    Percy''s scent was driving Athena mad and she kept trying to take control and mark Percy in our human


    skin but we couldn''t show them that. I was also fighting the urge to fall to my knees and cry in front of


    Percy. I looked at my father pleading him to let me go as my eyes flicked colors showing him my


    internal battle.


    "I did not know about this but I think it is an excellent idea. It will allow you the time to fight the bond


    while Percy spends time with his chosen mate.¡± Alpha Charley said.


    A growl came from Percy''s side and we all looked at him but he was looking at me. His eyes looked


    ssy and for a minute maybe even a second I thought he felt a fraction of what I was feeling. He


    closed his eyes and when he opened them he had a calm manner to him.


    "I agree with father. I can''t have my wolf fighting me on this. See Sabrina, my wolf recognizes you as


    his mate but I don''t. I think it''s best you allow my wolf the time to get to know Ralyn without your scent


    lingering around.¡± Percy spat out.


    My brother and father growled. Loud gasps from my sister and Remi were heard too. I think something


    was even dropped right outside my father''s office door. I can''t me them really. If I wasn''t me, I''d also


    want to be a fly in the wall of my dad''s office . I knew then if my heart wasn''t broken, it broke right there.


    On the floor for all of them to see. Shattered. Stepped on. Crushed to even tinier pieces. This is that


    subtle rejection. His human side rejecting me.


    My face kept a calm tone. Void of any emotion just as my dad trained me when facing an enemy, not to


    show that I was in pain. I used that training


    now because I needed to. Percy was not going to embarrass me in front of my father, my mom and my


    siblings. He will not win. I straightened my posture and cleared my throat because I knew if I didn''t do


    that they''d be able to hear the crack in my voice. I didn''t trust myself not to break down.


    "That makes sense.." I said. ¡°I will be gone for some time, giving you the much needed time to bond


    with your chosen mate. I will be back for your ceremony and I expect you to reject me before then,


    which I will dly ept.¡¯ I said looking at Percy who looked rmed like he wasn''t expecting me to


    say that.


    "Alpha Charley, I''m sure you understand that I need him to reject me so I won''t feel it when he


    consummates their union with his chosen mate. I have done no wrong to this pack to receive such


    treatment and if he could reject me now even.." looking back at Percy, "Wouldn''t it be so much easier to


    bond with Ralyn without your wolf turning on you?" I said to Percy with a stern look on my face.


    "Sabrina, you do understand if Percy rejects you, his wolf will turn on him regardless.¡± Alpha said to


    me.


    I scoff. Looking back at the alpha, "his wolf won''t even mark her if he doesn''t reject me. You are all


    aware they need to be in wolf form toplete the mating. If his wolf sees me as his mate, what


    makes you think he will dly mark his chosen mate over me? Let me make it easy for you Percy.." I


    spat out his name like it was venom.


    "I will reject him first and if I decide to take a chosen mate, I expect to be treated the same way. Unless


    you are being bias as he is your son? I will not sit back and have my wolf go mad, see she''s a problem


    and right now she wants blood. If it has to be Percy''s, it very well could be and that is why I''m going


    away.¡¯ I say, looking at Percy.


    Percy mumbling something about me being unable to even put a scratch on him. I send a smirk his


    way.


    "Let''s not make any rash decisions yet. Sabrina, this union between Percy and Ralyn is for the good of


    the pack. Ralyn is of alpha blood, if she mates with Percy, they will have strong pups and we need that.


    You are of only beta blood, I''m sure you can understand?¡± Alpha said looking at me.


    Iughed. For the first time since the pack meeting Iughed. Everybody was looking at me like I grew


    a second head but I didn''t care. My mate was doing his daddy''s bidding. It all makes sense now. What


    a spineless tooth of a ballsack. This is who the moon paired me with?!


    "Mates are sacred. It isw. It is how we are all raised. It is drilled into us to live for our mates..¡± I said,


    a little irritation could be picked up in my tone. I''m trying here.


    "You will do well to remember your ce pup. You are in the presence of an alpha.¡± Alpha Charley


    stood up.


    My family stayed seated because they weren''t scared for my safety. If anything, they should stand so I


    don''t rip this alpha to shreds.


    I closed my eyes and took in a few breaths. Once calm, I opened them and looked at the alpha and his


    spawn.


    "Very well. The packes first.¡± I say nonchntly. I turn around to look at Josey, "We need to leave


    if we are to make it to human territory to catch the train. Stay well Alpha. Percy.¡± I say as I walk out


    followed by Remi, Cj and Josey.


    Percyes running out before I get into the car to drive off with Josey.


    "Why aren''t you having warriors escort you to your grandfather''s?¡± He asks.


    "Humans couldn''t hurt me. What do you want Percy?" I ask in a bored tone.


    "I need you to believe that it wasn''t my idea to be with Ralyn. You see, it was the only way to deal with


    the rogue situation. I need you to believe me please.¡± He said as his eyes stared into mine trying to


    look into my soul.


    "What does the rogue situation have to do with you mating with Ralyn?¡± I ask with my eyebrow raised.


    Oh this ought to be good...


    "She is the Alpha Rogue''s daughter. He wants his daughter to be mated to the future alpha or he will


    wage war on ournds. My father won''t risk pack lives for us. I won''t ask the pack to fight for me either


    when I can keep them safe. He has a 1000 warriors Sab. We are only 500 with 300 warriors. People


    will die. I can''t ask that of them. Please understand.¡± He said..


    I scoffed.. a coward. I was mated to man that just kneeled to a rogue rat of a king. A feral. Athena


    growled loudly for all to hear. She was furious. We knew we were more powerful than our mate but we


    had no idea we were mated to a coward. What weck in numbers, we make up in reinforcements. We


    have the skills to fight the war, the weapons to disable them. How does my mate not know this? Is he


    really that dense? Did he not get any alpha training?


    Every wolf, even rogues know mates are sacred. It a gift even rogues ept wholeheartedly. The only


    law rogues live by and here was my mate, cowering between Ralyn''s legs.


    "Unbelievable!" My brother throws his hands in the air looking at my mate in shock. ¡°Is that your


    excuse? Have you no pride? How can you even call yourself an alpha?¡±


    "You''re still a beta in training. Watch your words, I can very well pick someone else to take your


    position.¡± Percy growled out.


    "Go ahead. We don''t have another beta family in this pack. Something''s fishy here and it has Ralyn


    written all over it. I hope the rumors aren''t true


    Percy. I hope you did not take her virtue only to have her father wage war on us¡± Cj said standing tall


    with his chest out to Percy.


    Josey and I shared a look. I looked at Remi who also looked confused.


    When I looked at Percy, he looked ashamed? Was this his doing?


    "That''s just pack gossip. I did no such thing! Sabrina you have to believe me, I would never...¡± Percy


    said grabbing my hand in hisrge ones. He takes a loose stand and puts it behind my ear.


    "I was keeping that promise until my father asked this of me. You must know the pack will alwayse


    first.¡± Percy said as I pulled my hand from his. I knew Percy was no virgin. He had slept with a few girls


    before we found out we were mates. Maybe one of them was Ralyn.


    "Good bye Percy. Don''t call me.. Tell Ralyn, even on greener grass it snows. She''ll understand.¡± See,


    Ralyn knew I was a white wolf. She was family.


    Only family had seen my shift at 13 and she was there.


    She would tell me stories of how the grass is always greener on the other side and how she had a n


    to get to that side. Now since my wolf is white as snow... you can fill out the nks.


    Climbing into my red Ferrari 488. "Oh and Percy?" I call out to him as I close my door and roll down my


    window, ¡°out of my way¡¯ I roll up my window revving my car. Looking at Josey who was ying


    Rihanna''s needed me, I turned it up and sped off our driveway. The need to be far away from Percy


    was so strong that I almost forgot my n before we passed the pack border. I came to a halt on the


    line between the pd and no mansnd.


    "Why''d you stop Sab? Please don''t tell me you''re having second thoughts¡± Josey said panic evident in


    her eyes


    "No. I''m leaving, I just want to make it for good.¡¯ I say as I get Out of my car. Josey''s eyes bulge out still


    trying to register what i said and before she could stop me, I stand between the line, one foot on each


    side and say,


    "I Sabrina Kimberley Trent reject Percy Woods as my mate. I Sabrina Kimberley Trent free myself of


    the Blue Woods pack and severe all ties rting to the pack. I ept my new position as a rogue from


    this moment on.¡± When I felt a headachee on and go away just like that, I knew it was my dad and


    he was going to find us so I put the car back in gear and race off to the great Unknown.


    Josey was stunned. Kept telling me dad was ordering us to return this instant but I was having none of


    it. I will not sit idly by and watch my mate marry another. Feel my mate give himself to another.


    The further away I was from Percy, the less I''d feel. If he was to sleep with Ralyn, yes I''d feel it but it''s


    better when I''m far away so I don''t go hunting for Ralyn.


    I decided we drive all the way to thekeside manor seeing as I''m a rogue now and my scent could


    make people feel a little uneasy. My phone kept ringing and I knew it was Percy because he had not


    epted my rejection because I would''ve felt the pain in my chest. Athena felt powerful, she was ready


    to take on the world.


    "Maximus keeps calling you Sab. You need to answer it. He''s only worried about you.¡± Josey said.


    "I know.... I just can''t talk about Percy right now. I''m on a power trip and I''m enjoying this high for now. I


    want to enjoy this moment because I know it will be short lived.¡± I say to Josey who nods her head in


    understanding.


    My phone rings again and this time i decide to answer by putting it on speaker through the radio.


    "Max, I''m driving.¡± I say as he chuckles and my sister swoons all over. See Josey has had a crush on


    Max forever. She''s a confident girl but in front of Max? Aplete klutz. She is clumsy and flimsy and


    all the sy''s you can think off. Problem is I know Max likes me. Josey knows it too.


    "Hello to you too Kimberley¡¯. he likes to call me Kim, says it makes him feel special that he¡¯s the only


    one that does. Keeps telling me I look like my


    mother.


    "I heard about your mate. Your father called and asked me to ept you into my pack to remove the


    rogue stench that''s probably taking over your scent right now. I''d be happy to, always said you could be


    my luna...¡± I roll my eyes at that. "Pass by my pack before you go tokeside. My warriors know you''re


    coming.¡± He drops the line before I could respond.


    "Don''t you wish he was your mate? He is hotter than Percy..." Josey said while I kept throwing res at


    her still trying to keep my eyes on the road.


    "I mean obviously you don''t see it with the mate bond and all but please just take a look at Max when


    we get there? Just really look at him. Also try to sniff the air when he''s around women. You''ll


    understand. Even I get aroused by the sight of him" Josey said forgetting she¡¯s 15 and Max is 19.


    "Josey Sands Trent, you get your mind out of the gutter right now! I can''t believe what I''m hearing.¡± I


    say in exasperation. In shock really.


    "Oh stop being such a nun. I know you get wet dreams about Percy Schumrcey.. I''ve also heard Percy


    sneak in to the house to see you. I''m 15 not 5." Josey said pointing a finger at me.


    "Oh stop it. I''m still intact, we never got intimate. Never even kissed actually and now I''ll never get to


    taste my mate. I''ll never get to smell like him and feel his pups move inside me...¡± I whisper but Josey


    heard me as a sombre mood took over in the car.


    "Ok we took a little detour but I''m bringing us back to Max! Max Sabrina. He''s hot and you''d be stupid


    not to get some of that! If you don''t want him then tell him so he can give us a chance. Sheesh I''m no


    prude, I wee some dirty action. Here here daddy Max..¡± weugh. Weughed so hard I forgot


    about what I even said before then. I looked at Josey while she was sleeping and thanked the moon


    and my parents for her. This 15 year old put her life on hold so she could hold my hand. Comfort me.


    Cry with me andugh with me.


    It''s been 4 hours of driving and my ass was sore from sitting for so long so I decided to make a pit stop


    to fuel up and stretch my legs. Josey ran into the shops to get some snacks while I waited outside just


    walking around to feel the breeze.


    A group of men, about 6 of them walked out of the bar opposite the gas station and they had that


    stench of a rogue mixed with some heavy alcohol.


    Werewolves can get drunk but not for long. Our healing capabilities made sure of that and that''s why


    when we drink, we take in the hard liquor for that effect.


    "Look at that beauty. Boys lookie here, a 488 engine. My goodess.¡± The guy in the middle said then


    took a look at me..


    "My my my... two beauties for the taking. You have no scent babydoll, are you recently banished?


    Haven''t had the time to relish in your freedom? I can show you a good time if you want" like I was their


    next meal. Rogues.


    "I''m good old man. Keep it moving¡¯ i say in a bored tone. I really don''t have the energy to deal with


    these assholes but Athena wants blood.


    "Old man? Let me show you what this old man can do. Who knows, maybe the moon will bless us with


    rain while I take your innocence. I can still smell it" he smirks.


    Shewolves release a scent when they are still intact, to appease their mate when they meet. Male


    wolves walk around their mate sniffing them to find that scent off innocence. They take pride in that,


    knowing they will be the first and thest.


    "No thanks. Like I said keep it moving. I don''t feel like fighting today. I have a long drive ahead of me


    and I''d like to keep blood of my clothes." I say still in a bored tone. This man thinks he can intimidate


    me but he''s yet to learn who I am. I may not be able to shift into my wolf but I can still have Athena''s


    power to fight in human form.


    "Fight? This girl thinks she can take us onds. How ¡®bout that?" They chuckle makingments here


    and there.


    "Sab, what''s going on?" Josey asked standing beside me.


    "This wrinkle of a ball thinks he can take my innocence. What do you say? Athena wants to y. I take


    3 you take the other 3?" I ask and Josey smiles.


    She knows I need to spill blood to feel better. My wolf needs this.


    She nods her head in agreement as she sets the snacks in the car beforeing back to stand next to


    me.


    "How about we time this? 5minutes?" She asks with a grin stered on her face. I send her an even


    bigger one.


    "5 minutes baby. Let''s do this!!" I say out loud while getting in position. Letting my ws out.


    "Oh two for one special boys!! Its our lucky day today. We get the girls and the car. Sweeeeeeet!.." Mr


    ring leader says. Oh I''m starting with him.


    I release my power to full Max and so does Josey, making them stop their useless jokes andments


    and look at us in awe.


    Not wanting to waste any more time I run to big mouth and jump over him only to pull his head from his


    body in less than a second. I look at the rest of them, looks of horror on their faces. Josey takes this as


    an opportunity to take down the other three as I run to the others.


    I tried to not get any blood on me but we are animals after all though daddy taught us to clean after


    ourselves so I took a barrel, from I don''t know where and threw in all their limbs and heads into it and


    set it alight.


    This was much needed. My wolf was satiated for now. We felt alive. She could rx in the back of my


    head relishing in the sess of a kill.


    "Come on Josey, let''s get going before Max sends a search party after us" I say as I start the car to


    drive off.. Josey climbs in the car with a new shirt on and looks at me wrinkling her nose.


    "I''ll change when I get to Max''s ok?" I say leaving no room for a response.


    I just need to drive. Just drive Sabrina.


    -----


    We drive into Max''s driveway. There were guards everywhere. Lycans don''t y around with security


    detail. Even Max travels with 20 guards at least, even though he could fight a hundred wolves alone, its


    their way of life.


    I step out of the car to smell the fresh air. It always rains at the Forrest Pds. I loved it, it was a


    refreshing scent that made me want to shift into my wolf and run in the woods..


    "Good evening ma''am. I am Sir Albert Chambers and I am the head butler at your service." He says


    with a curt nod in my direction. He looks at Josey and says the same thing.


    "It looks like you all went hunting before your arrival? He says appalled by the amount of blood all over


    the car and us. Well mostly me since I didn''t change. I will have Evelyn and Margery escort you to your


    rooms and help you freshen up before dinnertime.." Albert says looking us up and down. He was


    human. A human butler?


    "Oh Albert, quit being so formal with them. This is Sabrina and Josey. They are family. Hello my


    beautiful daughters...he pauses. Taking us in. See, this man loves beauty. If you are a woman and you


    catch his eye? He will try and most times sessfully bed you. Except for my mom and boy he won''t


    let my dad forget it.


    As if on que, "Wow and here I thought Kimberley was the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen but of


    course her daughters had to outrank her. It is only fair it be her two girls" Alpha Deacon said..


    "Uncle Deacon, it''s been forever. You really don''t age" I say


    "Oh little moon, I am after all Lycan. Besides our good looks, we are given the gift of time. When you


    look at this handsome face and killer bod as you kids call it these days, you''ll think I couldn''t be over 40


    but in reality I''m only 450years of age." He says with a smirk.


    "Uncle Deacon! You are centuries old!! " Josey says shock written all over her face.


    "Now who are these things that call you by your name Alpha?" A red haired woman walks over to


    Deacon looking at us in disgust.


    "Now now Celine. Just because I shove my dick inside you from time to time doesn''t give you the right


    to walk around my home and disrespect my guests. You are my whore, know your ce." Uncle


    Deacon says looking ever calm. Void of any emotion but his tone suggested otherwise.


    "I''m sorry girls, forgive her. You are aware of the term dick whipped? I make sure my women never


    leave my chambers unsatisfied but it seems I''ve done my job a little to well. Somebody is getting Luna


    ideas but not to worry, I will deal with her. You two go freshen up. Max is training but he will be here


    shortly." Deacon says forgetting we are all but 16 and 15.


    Shaking my head we follow Albert who shows us to our rooms where Josey is right opposite me.


    "This is master Maximus floor. He apologises for not being able to wee you but will be home soon.


    Please take rest and I will ring you at me" he nods at us and walks away.


    I look at Josey who just shrugs and walks into her room, closing her door before saying anything to me.


    Oh well.


    I open my door to see my bags ced at the closet door. My windows are all open, just how I like it and


    my balcony door too. The smell of rain overtaking the entire room, just how I liked it. Max remembered.


    I smile to myself as I walk to the bathroom to wash off all the blood and dirt. This is the pack


    that will take me in, Alpha Deacon knows this could mean losing Blue Moon pack as an ally but he


    doesn''t need them anyway. If we''re being honest, Blue Moon needs Alpha Deacon''s pack more than


    anything.


    I shred my clothes and jump in the shower. Washing off all the red from my body. I got out drying


    myself with a towel. I put on some lotion and my good girl perfume, dried my hair and let the curls settle


    in. Went to my suitcase to get a maxi dress out to wear for dinner. In the mean time, I''ll just wear my


    grey sweatpants and matching crop hoodie. I''ll take a nap before Max arrives because I know we won''t


    be getting much sleep. He''s the only one that''s seen my wolf except for my family.


    He and Alpha Deacon know our secret. They don''t believe we should be in hiding, in fact, they think it''s


    crazy that a power so great should be hidden.


    Alpha Deacon let''s me run in my wolf on hisnd around his property. I feel free when I''m here... I drift


    off to sleep soon as darkness takes me in and I go in willingly...

 Chapter 3 Maximus Forrest

    Chapter 3 Maximus Forrest


    *this entire story is on Sabrina''s point of view unless stated otherwise*


    I woke up to the sound of rain. I check my phone to see how long I''ve been out and it seems only an


    hour and a half. So I still had 30minutes before being called down to dinner. I get up to walk over to my


    balcony and be lost in the scent of this beautiful rainforest.


    As I''m standing watching all the greenery receive the much-needed precipitation, Percy slips into my


    mind. I remember ying in the rain with him a year ago. He sent me a mind link asking me to meet


    him at the door of my parent''s house, me being the lovesick puppy that I am went running. I knew it


    was raining so I put on my rain boots with the training tights and sports bra I had on. I didn''t even think


    of my attire when he asked to meet me, I was so excited to see him that I lost my train of thought.


    When I opened the door, he was soaked but his scent was even more hypnotizing. I could swim in it for


    all eternity.


    "Percy, you are soaked!!" I say stifling a few giggles. He just looks at me for a moment, as if taking me


    all in before he pulled me in for a hug. Taking in my scent. I was doing the same...


    "You are so beautiful," he said, pulling away to look at me. "Dance in the rain with me?" He asks and I


    laugh.


    "Are you crazy? I''ll get soaked." I said looking at him like he''s crazy.


    "Come on Sab. It''s only rain. Not like you''ll catch the flu or something like that" and before I coulde


    up with an excuse he throws me over his shoulder and runs out into the rain as I scream all sorts of


    profanities at him.


    We were happy. Laughing and screaming. He finally put me down and I tried to run away but he


    grabbed me by the waist and had my back to his chest spinning me around. I felt tears slip on my face,


    which pulled me out of my thoughts.


    I need to get ready for dinner. I only have 15minutes left. I rush back into my room to freshen up and


    get dressed.


    I didn''t have time to straighten my hair so my curls will have to do. After applying some mascara, I


    decided I looked great enough to face people again. This was my chance to break the bond, which


    means I can''t afford to cry anymore. He made his decision and I chose to ept it by rejecting him.


    We usually don''t dress up for dinner but we are at Alpha Deacon''s pack and this is the way they do it. If


    I was back at Blue Moon, I''d probably still have my Jean''s on with sneakers and a wu-tang shirt. Don''t


    get me wrong, I love to dress up but dinnertime at Blue Moom was different. Too casual for what I''m


    wearing now.


    There was a knock on my door and I rushed to go open thinking it was my sister telling me to hurry up.


    I opened the door without even checking if it was really Josey but I was sure it was her.


    "Josey I''m done I''m done. I just need to put on my shoes and I''ll be out I promise" I said sitting on my


    couch to quickly strap these shoes on and head out.


    "Well, I must''ve lost my game. I remember before you turned 13 you used to think my scent was


    intoxicating..." A voice I know all too well said.


    I looked up, that gorgeous smile stered on his face. He knelt down by me to help put on my shoes


    while I looked at him in awe. Maximus has grown into this fine man. I couldn''t believe it. It had me


    drifting back to when Josey called him daddy.


    I shook my head trying to rid myself of these thoughts and I smiled back.


    "Max... you look amazing in a ck tux. What happened to the rebel child who wore skinny Jean''s and


    a heavy metal shirt to dinner?" I asked giving him the well-deserved, slow motion, pause and linger,


    once over. That jacket hugged all the right ces. I was, well shocked.


    He chuckles. Getting up and holding out his hand for mine. I put my small baby-like hand in his gigantic


    one, helping me stand, and even in my heels, he was a tall ass giant.


    "I''m alpha now Kimberley. I have to be an example to my pack and besides, how long do you think my


    father was going to let me humiliate him in front of his pack and guests? I''ve gotten some serious ass


    whoppings in my younger days. I have some major PTSD from those alone!" He chuckles and I smile


    back but I know how tough uncle Deacon was with Max.


    There were times my father had to intervene and a time Max stayed with my grandfather atkeside


    manor to get away from his father. I needed to change the topic fast before we were sad again.


    "The usual after dinner?" I ask. Excitement etched all over my face.


    "The usual after dinner" he smiles back pulling me out of my room and walking with me to the dining


    hall where the entire pack will be.


    We walk in and everyone stands up to bow as he walks past them. Once he''s walked past you, you can


    sit. I felt so out of ce with him and the death stares I was given from the young females in his pack


    were proof that was really out of ce. I found my little Josey''s face sitting next to uncle Deacon. My


    baby sister is so beautiful. She really is. Effortlessly so.


    She looked absolutely gorgeous in her white dress and curls. Clearly, we both decided to stick with


    them today. She saw me walking in with Max and she sent me a wink and a mind link reminding me of


    our chat earlier during our drive to Max''s pack.


    I roll my eyes and try to look around. Max has me sit next to him on his luna chair. I was seated on his


    left, his beta who introduced himself as Damon Richardson to his right. Damon was a veryrge man.


    Larger than Max and all muscle. He had tribal tattoos going up to his neck and I''m sure he was also


    popr with thedies. To my left is the gamma, a female gamma. Her name Nicole Swanson. She


    looked like a badass. I''m sure men were scared of her. Goddess bless her mate I thought to myself.


    To Damon''s right was the second beta, Tristan Chapman. He was also fairlyrge but Damon still takes


    the cake on that one. He was newly mated to Isabe, thedy sitting to his right who gave me the


    death re too. I wonder why...


    As I am getting well acquainted with Max''s betas and gamma, Albert walks out and clears his throat to


    get our attention. The hall goes eerily quiet.


    "Good evening Green Forrest Pack... tonight we wee guests from Blue Moon Pack, Sabrina and


    Josey Trent. Beta Christopher''s two daughters.


    On this asion the chef has prepared a new menu. For starters we will be having creamy tomato and


    basil soup, our main will be rare wagyu steak with steamed veggies and our dessert, a request from


    Alpha Deacon, peppermint crisp cake, a favorite of Sabrina and Josey when they were just little kids.¡±


    "We will be enjoying wine from the Capends in South Africa. The DeToren fusion 5 will be the chosen


    wine today and we will have Kron¨¦ night nectar MCC with our dessert. Do enjoy and have a wonderful


    evening.¡± Albert bowed in front of the pack and walked out.


    "So Sabrina, Max keeps telling me you beat him in training when you were kids. I''d love to take you on


    if you''re up for it?¡± Isabe said. This was a direct challenge to me and to Isabe, she thinks Max let


    me win because he''s a gentleman but I''m more powerful. Max knows that.


    "You''d be wise to stay in yourne Be. Sabrina here, remains undefeated.¡± Max points out to her.


    Letting her know that I could still beat Max today.


    She scoffs and shakes her head. "My offer still stands Sabina... if you''re up for it" She mispronounces


    my name on purpose to rile me up. I won''t lie, when she said Sabina my jaw tightened and I had to


    remind myself she''s just jealous and one of the women swooning over Max. A little disgusting seeing


    as she has a mate. I look at Max...


    "Do you mind?¡± I asked for permission because it is his pack and he knows very well what I am


    capable of so as a guest I don''t want to just jump in without making sure it''s ok with the alpha.


    "She challenged you Kimberly. If you ept, I will not stand in your way.¡± He said.


    "I ept your challenge Isabe. Loser submits? I know this pack fights to the death but I would not


    want to kill someone''s mate¡¯.. I say looking at her with determination in my eyes.


    "Yes. This is a friendly challenge. I will not have anyone killed. You understanddies?¡± Max asks


    looking between me and Be.


    "That''s no fun but you are the alpha. Tomorrow 6am sharp?" She looks at me waiting for a response.


    There is no way I am waking up that early to deal with a brat crying over a stolen toy. Max was going to


    exin this to meter.


    "No. Tonight after dinner. That is the only time I will allow it. I am a guest here and I will enjoy the


    luxuries thates with it. Staying on Max''s floor means I will not be disturbed and I n on sleeping


    in. My wolf is on edge, waking her up before sunrise is a death wish.¡± I say searching her face for any


    reaction. She looked mortified when I said I''m sleeping on the same floor as Max though.. this is


    suspicious.


    "Ok Sabina. Tonight it is" she says dryly like she couldn''t care to get my name right. I just smile at her


    and continue eating.


    I spent most of dinner making conversation with Nicole who seemed really cool and Max. Max was


    telling me how Nicole fought 4 men for the gamma position and he was very proud of her. Damon had


    to fight his own father for it because his father wouldn''t step down after Max''s father stepped down.


    Talk about power hungry.


    The whole evening Isabe kept throwing deadly res my way and snorting every time I made a


    comment on something.


    "Isabe, what''s your story?" I ask her after I''ve about had it with this mutt.


    "What do you mean?¡± She asks ying confused.


    "I mean you''re in a lycan pack but you smell like a wolf. Which would exin why you think challenging


    me is a good idea in front of all these Lycans." I say looking at her expectedly..


    "I was born in Midnight shadow pack. I met my mate and Max when they came to our pack to train for


    their roles. Where Max met his mate, our true luna..¡± she said. Looking at me with such hate. I turn to


    look at Max who looks about furious with Isabe. The whole tables atmosphere just took a turn


    actually.


    "Max, you never told me you met your mate¡± I say looking at him, waiting for him to say something.


    "I don''t have a mate. Tristan, put a gag on your woman before I do it for you.¡± Max says his tone


    deadly. Even if you weren''t part of the conversation, you could feel the vibe he was giving off. He was


    mad. Angry. Infuriated. Five to losing his shit and piss.


    I put my hand on his knee to try calm him down. He looks at me as if questioning me but I pay him no


    mind. I continue what I was doing and oddly enough it works. His heart rate slows down to normal.


    "You know Sabrina, I prayed to the moon goddess you''d be my son''s mate. Your father and I would


    joke about it considering how inseparable you two were as kids. Maximus was always so protective of


    you¡± Uncle Deacon points out. I don''t even know how long he was standing behind Max but he saw


    how I calmed him down and it''s been that way since we were kids.


    "I won''t lie uncle, at some point in my childhood I thought he was too. The moon had other ns


    though..¡± I say thinking of Percy. I started to feel suffocated and dizzy. My chest felt constricted andBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    then the worst pain hit my entire body. Before I could fall on the floor Max caught me and carried me


    out.


    Before the darkness could pull me in I heard Josey yelling, uncles worried tone asking what''s wrong


    and Max saying the one thing I prayed to the moon would never happen.


    My mate was with someone else.


    How would Max know? Before I could ask, I passed out.


    I woke up in silk ck sheets with Max''s scent all over them. A deep musk with rich spices and citrus


    zest. I always loved his scent, it had a calming effect. Not like my mate''s but almost.


    That''s when I remembered what happened at dinner. Percy had been with someone, he had sex with


    another female and I knew all too well who that would be. I found my phone on Max''s bedside table


    and immediately dialed my brothers number.


    "Hey Sabrina. I''m d to hear you''re awake. You''ve been out for a minute and a half now¡± Cj said


    "What do you mean?" I croak out, looking around for some water to wet my dry throat. I found a bottle


    on the other bedside table and drank.


    "You''ve been passed out for 3 days Sab. I''m sorry you had to find out like this. Alpha Charley moved up


    the mating ceremony to 3 days ago, giving nobody the time to prepare. The pack wasn''t too happy


    about this because they know about you severing ties with us. Percy promised he wouldn''t go through


    with it but after Uncle Deacon called telling us what happened, we knew he slept with her. He couldn''t


    mark her though. His wolf wouldn''t let him.¡± Cj said.


    Sounding defeated but I know there wasn''t anything he could do. Percy made his decision and he


    chose Ralyn.


    "There was nothing you could do Cj. He made his decision. I just wish he could ept my rejection


    and we would all be in peace" I say..


    "He said he will never. That you are his and he is yours. I think he''s crazy if I''m being honest." Cj said.


    "He''s the alpha now Sab. Which makes Ralyn the luna.¡±


    Cj said. It hurt hearing this but I needed to know one more thing before I cut off the Percy talk for the


    rest of my life.


    "Cj, did it rain?¡± I asked him. He knew what I meant. If their union was blessed. This would break me


    far more than finding out he mated with Ralyn.


    "No Sabrina. It did not rain. It hasn''t rained since you left.¡± Cj said. I was happy the moon goddess


    hasn''t epted their union yet. I know she could be with child but the pack will know the alpha child


    was not blessed by the moon.


    "I''m on my way Sabrina. I couldn''t stay there. The rogues are our allies now Sabrina. It''s out of hand.


    Theye to pd whenever they feel like it.


    The rogue alpha picked a chosen mate from our pack and alpha Charley allowed it Sabrina. Mom and


    dad are catching the first flight out to grandadter this evening. I''m driving out. I''ll see you in bit. Let all


    this information sink in. I love you sis.¡± Cj said


    "lL love you too. I''ll be waiting for your arrival¡± I say. The line cuts and I cry my eyes out. What has


    happened to my pack? My mate? Why would the moon goddess have me fall in love with that boy?


    How could they form an alliance with rogues?


    I decided to get up and wash up. I was in Max''s room but I knew my way around. I walked into his huge


    shower and used his stuff to clean up. I know, I''ll smell like him but I don''t care. It''s not like I have a


    mates reputation to uphold. He''s gone and I''m on my own.


    After I drying myself up, I go into his closet and wear his Versace gown so I can go into my room and


    pick out some clothes.


    I walk out. There''s nobody around so I quickly run into my room and change clothes.


    I felt like something simple so I quickly wear some boyfriend Jean''s and a white crop top with my white


    air jordans. As I walk out of my room, I see Maxing out of his freshly showered and his hair still


    wet as it clings to his forehead. Wow.


    Am I allowed to perv out? Guy is shirtless and I''m trying to not lose it here. How is it that someone can


    be sculpted so perfectly and neatly so? That line and then ch oh no why do men with big dongs like to


    wear sweatpants? Kid eyes over here. I''ll need some sanitizer for the eyes and some shock therapy for


    the mind thank you.


    Max clears his throat and I''m caught staring. Max of all people goddess caught me staring. His head


    couldn''t possibly grow any bigger dear moon.


    "Do you own any underwear Max" I ask because we need to fix this. I don''t know about most women


    but I like to keep my sanity and the dick print is already photographed and stored in memory.


    "Why? Is something sticking out Kimberley?¡± He asks with a smirk clearly present on his face. My face


    paled. White like baby powder white.


    "Yes and I''d like to put it out there that I''m 110 percent prude president. I''d like to keep my eyes up but I


    seem to lose focus knowing what''s down there. Go be decent Maximus!!" I shout at him and heughs


    at me.


    This fuckerughs at me.


    "Come help me get dressed then Kim. Maybe I can give you a glimpse of it without the pants. Huh?"


    He wiggles his eyebrows suggestively at me.


    "No! No! Go get dressed you big alpha!¡± Because that''s the besteback i could think of. Mental face


    palm. Why am I like this?


    "Ok princess. I''ll go change because you requested it. I''ll have you know, the females in my pack and


    human territory don''t seem to mind at all" he says walking up to me and stopping right in front of me.


    "They look at it just as you have been caught looking at it. Don''t worry I don''t mind it when you do. It


    helps it grow¡± Max jokes out. Or was he?


    I told myself fifty five times not to look down but I did and it grew. My eyes grew so wide. Goddess send


    me away for I have sinned. Wash my eyes from sinful ways and erase my mind. I will never be the


    same. I shut my eyes so fast and he chuckles.


    I push Max away and run into my room and close the door. Locking it to make sure he doesn''te in.


    Heughs so hard. I''m sure the entire pack house heard him. A good 5 minutes of himughing at me.


    I guess I deserved it.


    He left and came back 2 minter to find me walking out my door again.


    "So we meet again gorgeous...¡± he says and I check him out. He''s dressed in blue skinny Jean''s and a


    white cotton tee. Oh those tattoos are just.


    "Finally. How about we go somewhere


    to drink and help me mentally erase the image of your dong schlong?" I say to him and heughs but


    agrees.


    "Come with me my damsel in distress. I know just the ce.¡± He pulls my hand into his and we walk


    out the house only to bump into Isabe by the cars.


    "So she lives...¡± she says walking up to us and I knew this was not going to be good. Max better have


    the strength to hold me back because I could kill someone.


    "I had no idea you had a mate Sabrina but the pack and I agree it''s only fair he does to you what


    you''ve been doing to him. Shacking up with our alpha when you have a mate? That is low and you


    know it.¡± She spat out like I''m some whore. Did this girl just insinuate that I''m sleeping with Max?


    Did. This. Bitch. Just. Subtly. Call. Me. A. Slut!?


    "Max, put a lid on your female warrior before I do so permanently. I have had enough and..¡± turning to


    look at her ¡°little be, you don''t deserve my wrath but you are trying me baby girl. Call me a slut one


    more time I dare you" I said walking up to her. I was taller granted. She had muscle while I looked


    skinny and that''s why a lot of girls test me. They think I can''t pack a punch and goddess knows I can. I


    actually me my father for making me hide my true power because its times like these where I need


    Athena to make a bitch bow to me. Make a ho wanna submit to me.


    "Be, you''re out of line. If she decides to kill you, nobody here will be able to stop her. You DO NOT


    WANT to meet her wolf, trust me on this.¡± Max is pleading with her for her life of course. Which I allow


    because only Percy deserves to feel my wrath and it''s all bottled up.


    I don''t want to burst on the poor newly mated girl.


    For all we know she could be carrying a pup already. I need to try listen for a heart beat in there before


    we pounce. I will not be held liable for killing someone''s child.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    And there it was. A very very strong heartbeat. I try sniffing the air for a change in her scent but


    nothing. Why is she concealing her scent? Does Tristan even know she''s with child? Is it Max''s?


    "Are you pregnant? Why am I hearing a second heartbeat? How careless of you to try fight me to the


    death when you''re carrying Tristans pup inside you!¡± I berated her.. she was shocked. Max was


    shocked. Tristan was running to us from the training field but he stopped in his tracks.


    Be turned around to look at him and he looked hurt? Is this not his baby?


    "Oh my! Is that not Tristan''s baby?¡± I ask as she turns around to look at me. A look of hate as she tried


    to charge at me.


    "You bitch! Nobody was supposed to find out! Tristan was not supposed to find out this way" she kept


    trying to charge at me but Max held her back.


    Tristan walked up to us. Confused. Hurt. Betrayed? I thought I had it worse.


    "Who''s is it? TELL ME!!!" Tristan screamed for the world to hear.


    "Be don''t tell me this is my father''s child!¡± Max said running his hands through his hair, making it look


    sexier.


    Was that even possible!?


    "Be Imand you to answer me. Who fathered that thing in your stomach?¡± Max ordered. Alphas


    need to stop with thesemands. Power trip much!?


    We had an audience now. Nicole beside me and Damon behing Nicole. More warriors were


    surrounding us.


    "I slept with Damon''s father. I am 2 months pregnant. When you saw mee out of your father''s


    chambers Max, I had gone there at night to ask for his permission to have an abortion but he refused.


    He said a child will not pay for my stupid actions and that Peter and I have to atone for our actions. He


    commanded the pack border guards to never let me leave the pack and the doctors and nurses to not


    perform the surgery on me.¡± Be said..


    "When?" Tristan asked. Looking defeated.


    "When you were in hospital. You were in aa.. I. . I''m so sorry Tristan. I wanted to tell you but I was


    so embarrassed and scared.¡± She said


    "Tristan?" I called out to him. He looked at me confused, eyebrows raised.


    "You want to take a walk with me? I can''t stand this and I need to let my wolf out.¡± I said to him holding


    out my hand.


    He took my hand and as we started the walk towards the woods Be spat out "So now you''re after my


    mate you little slut?¡±


    And that''s when it tipped. Actually popped. Athena let the power out. All of it. Not a cent of it was left in


    hiding, she pushed it all out sprinkling a little warning growl to add the necessary effect.


    Everyone moved back. Even Max. Athena took over. She shoved me all the way back.


    "You better thank that little pup in you baby girl. I want to rip you apart but Brina won''t let me. Thank her


    too but be warned, next time you show even a drop of disrespect, I will put you in your ce. I''m


    tempted already.¡± Athena said before pushing me out in front and giving me back my reigns.


    Diva.


    Just like that the power went back into storage and everyone seemed to rx. My uncle and sister


    came running out. Guessing they felt my power and knew it wasn''t good.


    "Sab, what''s going on? I''ve never felt your power in full throttle before. It''s amazing!" Josey joked not


    noticing the tension she so quickly cut with her cuteness of a knife.


    "Be here called me slut. Can you believe it uncle?¡± I ask looking at alpha Deacon. Who looks at Be


    like she grew horns.


    "Did Max not warn you? Judging from the fact that all your limbs are intact my little minx there found


    out about your secret?¡± My uncle let out.


    Be was too stunned to say anything. She even pissed her pants. The puddle between her legs was


    evident. That''ll teach her that big bully.


    I walked back and grabbed Tristan''s hand. We walked into the woods as I undressed in front of him.


    Lycans walk around each other naked just as much as they are clothed. Besides, dude is mated.


    Whether he''s upset or not, his wolf will forever love his mate.


    I changed into my wolf as he did the same. Tristan was a dark brown wolf. Like chocte, put us


    together it would be like Cadbury top deck. Ok dry but nailed it!.


    We ran for what felt like hours. We hunted and killed about 3 bucks and 2 rabbits. It was fun. We went


    to theke close to my grandfather''s house and cleaned up then ran back to the trees to change back


    into our clothes.


    It was already dark when we got to the pack house. My brothers BMW i8 was parked close to my car. I


    wondered if my parents had arrived yet.


    As we walk in I see Max chatting to some girl so I walk up to them and try make conversation. The girl


    just eyed me up and down and walked away.


    I looked up at Max to ask what was going on and he just shrugged. Pretending not to know what was


    going on.


    "Do they still think I''m shagging you?" I ask Max.


    "No little moon. You slept in Max''s room for 3days. Teenage minds run on their own. My little man here


    is babe ma, like his father and you became a threat. I don''t think my boy will be getting any action


    with you here.¡± Uncle Deacon said then walks away to goddess knows where.


    I guess I can understand what their problem was. What I don''t understand is, why do they have a


    problem with me sleeping with Max if they do it too knowing he has a mate.


    I look at Max and take his hand in mine. We were going to talk and I was going to get some answers


    Damon Richardson(Beta to Max)


    Tristan Chapman(second beta to Max)


    Isabe(second beta female and Tristan''s mate)


    Scarlett Freys( Max''s mother)


    Nicole Swanson(gamma)


    Like I said before, feel free to imagine them how you want. Isabe is not a bad person she''s just got a


    lot going on and you''ll find out why she''s so protective of Maximus.

 Chapter 4 It all comes down

    Chapter 4It alles down


    I dragged Max to his room and shut the door. He was going to tell me what was going on and if I had to


    punch it out of him I would.


    "Max, why are you letting these girls think you and I are an item?" I ask him. Taking a seat on his couch


    as he sits next to me.


    "I thought they''d stop trying to get the luna title out of me. I''m a guy Kim but I know a diamond when I


    see one and none of these girls do it for me. I''m sorry you''re getting the res and snidements. I


    didn''t think it would get that far but it''s stupid of me because the very same thing happened with my


    mother and all the females my dad was shacked up with.¡± He said.


    "Max, a little heads up would''ve been great. I literally ran away from my pack to escape the madness


    only to find more here." I tell him.


    "What happened to your mate Max? Why are people saying she¡¯s around?" I say that remembering


    when I went into the kitchen earlier to get bottled water and two girls made it a point to tell me that I''m


    nothing but the next piece of ass and I shouldn''t getfortable in the Luna


    seat as it was already reserved.


    "I don''t want to talk about Kim please don''t make me" he says. I needed to know though. I had to find


    out why he wasn''t with her.


    "Max, I''m not letting you go anywhere until you tell me what happened" I say sternly. Folding my arms


    for that added effect. He sighs in defeat.


    Three points to Sabrina!


    "I met Elise same time Tristan met Be. They are sisters. That''s why Be was acting the way she


    was towards you. You''ve got to believe me when I say that Elise is evil and maniptive Kimberley.¡±


    He said.


    I''ve seen Max hurt, angry and sad but right now he just looked lost.


    I scooted next to him to give him a side hug. It felt like he had more to say so I kept it shut so he could


    continue.


    "When I met Elise, my father was still alpha. You know about the annual alliance ball my pack hosts


    right? You weren''t herest here or


    you would''ve met her. She''s cute Kim, you''d think she means well until you actually get to know her..."


    he says.


    "My uncles brother, Darryn who is also an alpha of his own pack came to the ball with his twin sons.


    They are both going to be running the pack together when he steps down. Well Elise slept with them


    both. That''s how I knew what was happening with you, I felt it too. Although I pushed through the pain


    thinking something was wrong with her. I ran around the pack looking for her... Only to find her in my


    cousin''s chambers doing the deed." He said dejectedly.


    "I walked over to them and broke the whole thing up. I was so angry, I beat the guys up to the point


    where they were unconscious. Elise ran out but I caught her in the woods. I asked her why and she


    said they promised to make her their Luna. They told her my father was broke and my uncle was only


    here to help my dad get out of debt. She knew we were broke Kim, she slept with them because she


    had no intention of staying with me.¡± Max let out.


    I guess he couldn''t stay seated anymore so he stood up and walked to his window looking out to the


    woods running his hands through his hair to ease his frustration.. I didn''t know what to say. Looks like


    we both got matched with the wrong kind.


    "She''s having their baby Kimberley. It was raining that day. The moon goddess blessed their union but


    the twins want nothing to do with her now that they''ve found their mate." Max said turning around to


    look at me.


    "When did that happen?" I asked Max. Curiosity tends to get the better of me, especially when I know I


    shouldn''t be asking questions.


    "Kim, the twins are here for the annual ball. They arrived this afternoon.. the ball is tomorrow. They met


    their mate today. " Max looked at me..


    "Kimberley, Josey is their mate. They met Josey today as they walked in with Elise. They left her right


    at the door and walked up to Josey and imed her." He said.


    I stood up. Way too quickly as I had a little dizzy spell. Max walked up to me to steady me and i hugged


    him. I just held onto him. To calm him down and to also calm the storm brewing in my head.


    "Where are they?" I asked Max. My voiceced with Athena''s meant I was seeing red. My sister is 15.


    She''s my responsibility right now and I need to make sure she knows that it''s ok to wait before you give


    yourself to your mate. He is yours forever so he should be willing to wait. Forgetting Percy.


    "Kim you need to know that.. they, they n on taking her to their territory andpleting the mating


    ritual there."he says.. I left his embrace raving out of Max''s room.


    I run around the house trying to find my sisters scent only to lead me to my brothers room. I barge in to


    find Josey with Cj and two lookalikes.


    "I''m guessing these are the twins that are to mate my sister?" I ask looking at them..


    They smile and nod. Looking a little too happy. Something tells me they haven''t been honest with


    Josey.


    "Sabrina omg omg these are my mates! Can you believe it? How lucky am I?? Two for one! Its insane"


    she giggles childishly.


    "That''s yton and Chase. Boys, this is my sister, Sabrina." She says all giddy.. all loved up.. high on


    those hormones.


    "Josey. I know you must be happy but these two mutts owe you an exnation" I say. Angry that they


    betrayed their own cousin and now were betraying my sister. My sister looked confused. Looking


    between me and her mates.


    "What are you talking about? I know everything there is to know about them. We are not wasting any


    time. I mean no offence Sab but we''ve been in here pouring our hearts out to each other while Cj


    babysits. We aren''t like you and him. We are straight solid" she chirps out. Max finally catches up to me


    just before I drop the bomb.


    "So you''re aware they have a pregnant she wolf downstairs?" I ask.


    The twins look at me shocked. Or is it scared? Cj looking all sorts of confused. Then they look at Max


    and are about ready to kill him. I look at Josey and she looks at me like she got pped on the face.


    "Sab if this is your way of keeping me away from my mates just because you failed to keep yours, this


    is not the way to do it. It won''t work anyway. We want each other and I''m leaving straight after the ball


    to be with them. You''ve got no Say in that matter!" Sheshes out.


    Well that stung. That hit the spot and more. I had noe back. I was shocked to hear my sister call


    me a failure. Is that what


    everybody saw me as? Did I really fail at keeping my mate? Was it all my fault?


    This was a bad idea. Maybe I should''ve sat her down first and kicked the testosterone out but what''s


    done is done. I need her thinking straight.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Josey I''m hurt to hear you think of me as a failure but this isn''t some sick ploy to keep you from your


    mates. I would never do that to you! They slept with Max''s mate and knocked her up. Ask him" I said


    pointing at Max.


    "Better yet, ask them. Your mates." I say looking at the two wet cats.


    Josey looks at Max, he nods at her without saying anything. She then turns to her mates, who look at


    her with so much sadness. Then she looks back at me, eyes ssy...


    "I didn''t.... they didn''t.... what?¡± Josey looks at her mates again. She tries to walk up to them but her


    legs give out and they rush to catch her. yton ces her back on the bed and puts a strand behind


    her ear.


    "We were stupid. Idiots. We thought we would never meet our mates. Our father putting pressure on us


    to choose a mate and take over the pack. We were assholes, lied to Elise and promised her she''d be


    our luna if she came to bed with us. She was easily manipted considering Uncle Deacon had


    exhausted pack funds and girls like Elisa don''t like the idea of being penniless." Chase confesses and


    a low growl can be heard from Max.


    I walk over to him and hold his hand.


    "Max found us in bed together and he gave us our asses. Unfortunately Elise got pregnant and we had


    to bring her with us to the pack.


    We never introduced her as our Luna. Just a mistress that''s carrying our pup. As soon as she found out


    that Max got the pack out of debt, she wanted toe back and that¡¯s why she''s here. Not to attend


    the ball, to win you over Max" yton says turning to Max.


    Max chuckles. "She rejected me remember? And I epted her rejection. To the moon and my heart, I


    have no mate." He says void of any emotion.


    "The pack doesn''t know that Max" I point out. "To them, she is still very much your mate. You need to


    tell them what happened. You are their alpha." I say holding his hands as I look into his eyes.


    "It''s not easy Kim. My wolf wants nothing to do with her but I know if I tell the pack, that''ll ruin her


    reputation." Max voices out.


    "I''d rather leave that to her unless she pushes my buttons and my wolfshes out. I have no intention in


    telling on her to the pack. The truth wille out" he says. I nod in understanding. I turn to Josey and


    the twins.


    "Josey, I''m going to give you a minute to talk to your mates. If you need to, show them your strength


    and remind them who''s boss. Make them put everything on the table you understand me?" I say. She


    nods back at me and I get up to walk out.


    "Sabrina, are you disappointed in me?" Josey asks and I walk back and pull her into a hug.


    "im only disappointed that you''d think I''d want to keep you from your happiness because I''m miserable.


    We were raised to live for our mates. You did what we all dream of doing but now it''s time for the


    serious talk. Talk things out with them and when your done, send them to me so I can straighten them


    out alright?" I say to make her smile and smile back at me..


    Max takes my hand and we walk out the room with Cj right behind us closing the doors to his room.


    I pull Max in for a hug. "You have been dealt a shitty hand my dearest Max. I will be your date to the


    ball. Let''s deal with heartbreak together. Let me protect you too." I say to Max.


    He pulls me in for another hug and then we go to our rooms to get ready for dinner.


    "I don''t know about you guys but I think we need a new moon goddess. The one we have ys too


    much".. Cj shakes his head as he walks away from us. Girls greeting him and giggling.


    We walk back to Max''s floor. We stop at my door and I give him onest hug before I go into my room


    and close the door. I don''t know what the moon goddesses n is.. everything is going to shits and i


    hope she knows what she''s doing.


    Let me get ready for dinner because that''s all my brain can focus on right now.


    As I''m getting ready to head out for dinner Josey slips into my room. Her eyes look puffy like she''s


    been crying all month.


    "Oh my babye here.." I say to Josey as I open up my arms waiting for her. Shees to me and


    just falls in my arms.


    "Oh Sab you must know I had no idea she was even in the picture. What''s worse is she is Max''s mate!


    They told me it rained when they  slept with her Sabrina. The moon blessed them with an heir. How do


    Ipete with that?? How am I supposed to be with my mates when another woman is involved?" She


    cries in my arms.


    "How about I go downstairs, get Albert to bring up our food and a few bottles of champagne? I''ll add


    our favorite cookies and cream ice cream! We can change into our sweats and just lie in my bed. Is


    that ok with you?" I ask Josey. She nods frantically.


    "I don''t think I was going to survive sleeping alone Sab." She tells me.


    It was my turn to soothe her and I was going to do just that.


    "Go into my bathroom, shower and wear somethingfortable. I''ll be right back with our dinner ok?"..


    I walk out my room and bump into Max walking out of his.


    "How is she?" He asks me. So selfless. His pregnant mate is under this roof but he¡¯s worried about


    Josey...


    "She''s torn. I''m off to bid uncle goodnight and ask Albert to bring our dinner upstairs with a little alcohol.


    You''re wee to join us." I say knowing very well Max would rather be swallowed by a shark than


    face his mate at the dining hall.


    "No. I need to face the music and get it over with." Max says.. well color me stunned. He''s less of a


    coward than me.


    I nod my head and walk to the kitchen while he walks to the dining hall.


    I''m in the kitchen preparing for #ProjectJosey when I overhear noisesing from the dining hall. We


    all rush out of the kitchen to find out what was going on.


    I see a girl sitting by the Luna chair and my uncle sitting by the alpha chair. Looking around for Max I


    see him sitting on a different table with his friends Damon, Nicole and Tristan.


    Max and Damon were trying to hold Tristan down and I look around the other side to see Be standing


    next to Peter, Damon''s father.


    Elise gets up to try and calm the situation but only makes it worse by showing her belly and making


    Max lose his cool. Now uncle has to subdue Max as he is swearing at Elise for sleeping with the twins


    and carrying their child.


    Loud gasps and murmurs could be heard. People giving Max the look of pity I ran away from. How he


    looked defeated by this broke me.


    He was known as a feared young alpha who was ruthless and cunning but now they pitied him. For a


    wolf it is better to be feared than pitied. I couldn''t stand it anymore so I walked into the dining hall, all


    eyes were on me as I walked past Be and Elise, who obviously had a confused expression on her


    face as she didn''t know who I was. I walked until I got to Max.


    I put both my hands on each side of his face, looked into his eyes and then I kissed him. He froze at


    first but then he grabbed my waist and as his other hand went into my hair pulling me closer. I''d be


    lying if I said it wasn''t amazing. This was my first kiss and I hoped Max would take the lead and boy did


    he!? His wolf was calm. He was calm. Heart rate back to normal while mine was beating so fast my


    heart-o-meter broke!


    We only pulled away to catch our breaths just in time to hear someone pping their hands. I narrowed


    my eyebrows together. Curious


    to see who this jokester was and as if Max could read my mind, "If you''re wondering who that is, it''s my


    father. He has always wanted this.


    Wanted us together." Max says as we chuckle with his forehead resting on mine.


    "Does that invitation still stand?" Max asks and I nod frantically. Afraid to speak as he has rendered me


    speechless and I''ve be somewhat shy. We pull away from each other and walk side by side out of


    the dining hall to the kitchen to fetch the rest of the snacks plus alcohol and make our way to my room.


    Maximus goes to his room to change while I go to mine to do the same. I walk in to find Josey cuddled


    up to Cj crying. I nod at baby bro walking quietly to my closet to find somethingfortable.


    As I''m getting out of my closet I see Cj, Josey and Max are all huddled up in my bed eating some


    popcorn. Laughing and making silly jokes. It takes me back to when we were kids and how we used to


    just chill like this without the stresses of the world. The stresses of the mate bond and our devil mates.


    Cj aside, we have been dealt a shitty hand at mates but looking at them now, I know together we will


    ovee this.... I run to my bed and jump on them spilling the popcorn all over and everyone groaning


    while I''m a giggling fit. They soon join in and we all findfort in oneanother.


    We watched stand upedy as we couldn''t agree on a movie. Cj and Josey were passed out while I


    was on the floor with Max eating some ice cream.


    I stand up to stretch my legs and I see my siblings all stretched out on my bed, passed out drunk.


    There was no way I was going to fit in there so I kicked Max awake and told him I''m sleeping on his


    bed. He mumbled something back but I couldn''t make it out.


    We switched off the tv and walked out of the room. When we got to Max¡¯s I didn¡¯t even care, I just


    jumped into his silk sheets. He came into the the room with 5 more bottles of champagne. It was


    2h30AM and here were, opening another bottle to drink.


    "Let''s y a game" Max suggested...


    "Truth or dare" he said with a knowing smirk. I was too excited to say no.


    I love champagne, all kinds. I love South African sparkling wine, I love the french champagne. I love


    Italian proso... the list goes on! I couldn''t get enough once I started. We finished 4 bottles, mostly


    me because Max went to the kitchen to get some whiskey for himself.


    Mostly we spilled secrets. I opened up about Percy and how my heart was broken and he did the


    same, telling me about Elise. We made a pact that we were going to help each other get over our


    mates no matter what.


    Max passed out first. Lightweight, I''d like to believe.


    I continued to drink thest bottle, sitting up on his balcony looking out into the woods. If someone saw


    me they''d think I was lost in thought, sad about something. What they didn''t know was that I was


    plotting and scheming. I set my mind to work on forgetting about Percy.. and I had the devil of all ns.


    Where Percy couldn''t touch me. I walked back into Max''s room and closed the balcony door. One look


    at Max and I was entranced. He looked so adorable sleeping. He was handsome. That little stubble


    growing on his face. His tight jaw line. The tattoos going up his neck. His soft lips. His big manly hands.


    Those thighs of muscle. Of course the schlong because guy wore sweatpants again.


    My little sleeping beauty. I pushed him towards the far end of the bed, built a pillow fort on the bed so


    he couldn''t get through to me while sleeping and then got into bed to sleep. Tomorrow I''d regret my


    drinking spree but tonight I was content. Things might just be working out for the better. Or maybe not.


    I''m 16 and I''ll try anything to get over Percy.


    Sleep took over me and I weed it. It was time to act on my ns.

 Chapter 5 Im a survivor!

    Chapter 5 I''m a survivor!


    It was the day of the annual alliance ball hosted by Green Forrest Pack. All packs that stand United


    with Green Forrest will be in attendance, including Blue Moon Pack and now that Percy was alpha, he


    was attending.


    I woke up and remembered I slept with Max while Josey and Cj took over my bed. I looked at the pillow


    fort and chuckled at my childish behavior.


    Obviously Max would never take advantage of me, but I guess I just needed that extra precaution.


    Max was up already as he wasn''t in bed and as alpha he had to prepare for tonight''s festivities. He also


    has to do the weing of high ranking officials as they arrive before the ball to settle in to their rooms.


    When we were younger Max and I would run in our wolf forms to mykeside manor where my


    grandfather resides to y there as uncle


    Deacon was all sorts of mood swings during the preparation of the annual ball. Twelve alphas attend


    this ball so it can get nerve wrecking. Just like this piss of a hangover I seem to have.


    Werewolf hangovers aren''t crazy. One just feels a little sluggish and any kind of bright light would need


    sunsses throughout the day. I look to the bedside table on my side and see that Max left me some


    painkillers, three bottles of water and his RayBan shades. He also left the windows open but his blinds


    were still closed. A very thoughtful man... it''s really a shame Elise didn''t give him a chance. She


    could''ve been really happy with him.


    Had she gotten to know Max, she would''ve met me and we could''ve been great friends. Max never


    asked me for financial assistance and I would''ve helped him. I often wonder how he was able to get the


    pack out of trouble at such a young age but he''s had years of training to be alpha. I guess reading


    financial statements was one of them. He knows how far my trust fund goes and he knows I''d never


    say no of he was in trouble. Also, now that I''m not going to be the Luna of Blue Moon, now that I''m part


    of Green Forrest Pack, I would be more than willing to get my pack out of trouble.


    When I found out Percy was my mate, I started nning on how i was going to change the pack.


    Renovate the houses even the omega houses.


    I remember visiting Ralyn at her ce and noticed how small it was. She just had a one room house


    with a small bathroom that had a small shower fit for one and a toilet. I thought of building modern ts


    like in the human territory for omegas that were close to the main pack house so they didn''t have to


    wake up early to walk to work. I also wanted to upgrade our reinforcements. Our weaponry. Buy some


    businesses in human territory to make money for the pack so kids won''t have to work until they are


    much older.


    I guess it''s all a dream now. I left Blue Moon but maybe I could ask Max if I can make some changes


    here. I hope he agrees. Josey, Cj and I need to register for school too. Max did mention how they had


    way too many teenagers and sses were full which meant that we would have to attend school on


    human territory. I will have to call my grandfather to ask about that. Maybe we can attend the school my


    mother attended. Would be like getting to know her again.


    I decide to wake up and shower. Before I could do that, I change his sheets because they smell like a


    brewery and make his bed. I pick up all the bottles and throw them out.. once I was satisfied with the


    look of the ce, the maids cane in and clean without having to deal with the alcohol stench. I


    opened up the blinds and balcony doors so the room can get more fresh air. I go into his bathroom and


    hop in the shower. Once I''m dry I head into his closet. Since Max and I are pretend love birds, I used


    his shower so I could make use of his shampoo and shower gel so I could smell like him. I get out to


    dry myself and I walk into his closet to get a shirt to wear that strongly smells like him. Then I make my


    way out of his room to my room to get some pants and sneakers before heading down for breakfast.


    Josey and Cj were already awake arguing over something. I never intervene because when I do they


    make me pick a side. Although I did notice my room was still a mess. They better clean that up. I


    couldn''t say it to them without breaking up their little sibling fight, where they''ll drag me in the middle


    and force me to pick a side.


    Never ends well for me.


    I rush into my closet and decide on some boots instead. Quickly pull my hair into a tight bun and add


    on some hoop earrings. A little make up here and there so I don''t look how I feel. Miserable and


    hungover. My good girl perfume and I''m good to go. I''ll keep hold of Max''s sunsses. Still need ¡®em.


    I walk out of my closet to find maids in my room cleaning. I didn''t like this...


    See in my family, Male or female, you clean after yourself. You need to make your own bed. Nobody


    makes the bed for you and that''s my dad.


    He drilled that into us and now I was going to do the same. The maids were almost done so I couldn''t


    have my siblingse clean now but I was going to give them a piece of my mind when I see them.


    I apologize profusely to the maids who tell me it''s ok but I tell them it''s really not. This goes on for about


    2minutes and I give up because I wasn''t going to win with them. I walk out of my room to notice maids


    were also cleaning Josey''s room so I''m guessing everybody is down in the dining hall. I walk down the


    stairs and into the hall to notice Josey sitting by her mates on Alpha Deacon''s table. I walk over there


    to give my uncle a kiss on the cheek. I give the twins a deadly re and I smile at Josey who''s sitting in


    between the two. I mind link her reprimanding her about the state of my room and how maids had to


    clean up after them. She bulged her eyes out and mouth ''I''m sorry¡¯ to me and I just rolled my eyes.


    Across from the lovely trio is Elise which makes me wonder how my sister is keeping it together. She


    turns to me and I mentally groan because I had no intention of ever speaking to her.


    "I don''t think we''ve met. I''m Elise, Max''s mate.¡± She says to me holding her hand out to shake.


    "No. I have not had the pleasure. I finally get to put a face to the name. How far along are you?" I say


    back to her. I did not acknowledge her hand or her statement on being Max''s mate because she


    rejected him and he epted it. They broke the bond. There was a time and ce to acknowledge it. I


    don''t like being petty unless I''m forced to be.


    "I''m almost due. I didn''t get your name... is it Sabina?" She asks smirking. Of course Be would fill her


    in, they are sisters after all.


    This is that time. It was forced upon me. Roll out the petty carpet, I''m about to drag sis on it.


    "It''s Sabrina but I see you and your sister tend to make simr mistakes." I say this eyeing her belly.


    She frowns. I said I can be petty. Call me pettyna pett. I swim in my ocean of pettiness.


    Round 2 for the heck of it!


    ¡°I don''t know how this works so you''ll have to help me out here" I say as I take a seat next to her.


    "You are carrying the twins pup" I point at yton and Chase. "Yet they have not initiated you as their


    Luna and you sit here feeding yourself..." I say with pretend bored tone. She looks down, ashamed?


    Round 3 for Josey.


    "_.but you are not their mate. They are Josey''s mates¡¯ pointing at my sister who is sitting between the


    two lookalikes.


    Round 4 for my own enjoyment.


    "They are to be my new brothers inw so does that automatically make me an aunt or ...?" I trail off..


    looking at the boys and then back at Elise. Pretending to be confused.


    "There''s also you being Max''s mate. Although that doesn''t count anymore because you rejected him


    and he epted it. Which would exin why you''re seated here and not there, next to Max. You can


    call him alpha now... he¡¯s no longer your equal.¡± I say smiling at her.


    "Well, let me make my way to the Luna seat. Thank you for warming up my chairst night.¡± I say


    standing up but as I was about to walk away, Elise throws ament.


    ¡°We are all the same really. I hear you have a mate. You only want Max because he has more power


    and is richer than the mate you left back home." She says to me. I turn around and make my way back


    to her. I sit down and grab both her hands gently.


    "No sweetie, I don''t need Max''s money when I have my own. I am a billionaire heiress if you need to


    know but you are right about one thing, Max is more powerful. He is feared in this pack and around the


    country. I won''t lie, that is a very attractive trait on a man, besides his good looks and killer bod." I say


    winking at my uncle. I turn to face Elise again with a serious face.


    ¡°My mate is just like you, he chose power over the mate bond and ended up with the rogue alphas


    spawn." I throw in there.


    "He will be here shortly. I''m sure you''ll both exchange some notes on your failed ns. It''s a pity really,


    you both could''ve been very powerful with your own mates but greed got the best of you. Now my


    uncle''s wish for his son to mate with me cane to fruition with you out of the picture" I say. I stand


    up and pat her back as I make my way to Max.


    He is looking at me in awe. Did he forget about our chat yesterday? Why was he so shocked? I mean I


    did drag sis to filth but this was the n. To stick together.


    I won''t lie, if I could pick my own mate it would be Max knowing what I know now. With all that I''ve


    come to find out about Percy and now Elise. Max is all beastly and feared but he''s really just a giant


    teddy bear.


    I walk to him and give him a kiss on the cheek while I ruffle his hair. I sit down and greet everyone


    around me. Nicole can''t stop grinning, Damon too but Tristan has his jaw on the floor. Guess he wasn''t


    expecting this. Be is fuming next to him, I could tell because she''s all red and a vein is sticking out on


    her forehead. I ignored her and started a conversation with Nicole. She kept asking me to help her


    during training and I agreed. She was a bad ass and I would be lying if I said I didn''t want to see her in


    action.


    We all ate in silence until Max got a mind link as we all did, telling him of a pack that was arriving on the


    land. He looks at me giving me those sad eyes and I knew it could only be Blue Moon.


    "Kimberley, Blue Moon is here. I need to go wee them and have Albert show them to their rooms


    before theye down for breakfast.¡± Max tells me... I''m too nervous to say anything.


    I knew they wereing but I didn''t think it''d be so soon. My entire family relinquished our ces in


    that pack so they weren''t part of us anymore. My father and Remi were now living in human territory for


    the remainder of their lives but they would be here for the ball in uncle Deacon''s honor. Cj would not be


    beta anymore but we were ok just being normal pack members.


    We still have the wealth and were regarded as family to the alpha. I guess that helps our social


    standing and with me being Max''s girl puts us at the top.


    ¡°Go with him Sabrina. Find the strength and stand by him. It is time to y your role too." Uncle


    Deacon said. It made sense, to him I was his son''s chosen mate. The girl who sat on the Luna''s seat. It


    would only make sense that I perform this task with him as any Luna would do. I nod my head to him to


    show him I understood what he meant.


    Max got up and held out his hand, I put my hand in his and got up too. We walked out of the dining hall


    hand in hand as everyone quieted down due to shock. This was to show the pack that I was his, he


    was iming me as his in front of his pack. That I was hisdy. His wolf had not surfaced so to them it


    was as if his human side had decided to make me his.


    When we got to the door 3 SUVs pulled up. First to get out was Alpha Charley and Luna Natalie. They


    were shocked to see me here at the door to wee them. I''m sure they thought I''d be in human


    territory as thest time I saw the alpha, I told him I was visiting my grandfather.


    ¡°Alpha Charley. Luna." Max says as I smile at them and nod to show my acknowledgement.


    "Max. You have grown into a fine young man. I see you have chosen a mate too." Alpha Charley says


    to Max looking at me.


    ¡°Thank you alpha. Luna, you still look beautiful as ever Natalie." Max says smiling from ear to ear as he


    shakes the alphas hand and gives Natalie a hug.


    ¡°I see you took after your father. Ever charming.¡± Luna jokes.


    ¡°Sabrina, I''m so happy to see you. You look well and I have Max to thank for that. I was deeply


    saddened to learn you would not be the next luna after we had formed such a close bond. I really hope


    we can stay friends. I miss you dearly." Natalie says pulling me in for a hug. I wanted to cry.


    Really, but I had to close my eyes and breath. The luna and I would always spend time together back


    at Blue Moon. After everyone found out I was Percy''s mate, the luna took me under her wing to train


    me in Luna ways. She would teach me how to cook Percy''s favorite dishes and what my role as a Luna


    would be. She was a friend of my mothers and before my mother died, she called Natalie to keep an


    eye out for her children which made sense after she told me because she kept an eye on us alright.


    I pulled away from the hug and looked at her. "Oh luna I missed you too. I''m so happy you could make


    it. Once you''re rested from your long journey, let''s have some tea and biscuits. I''d love to catch up and


    fill you in on my front too.¡± I say to her..


    "I''d love that Sabrina. You''ll always be my little girl." Luna said kissing my cheek. Going back to stand


    by her mate. Max cleared his throat and looked at alpha Charley.


    ¡°Albert will show you to your rooms. Pleasee in. Breakfast is served in the dining hall but if you


    would prefer to dine in your rooms, please tell Albert." Max said moving aside to let them in.


    The first car drove away and the second one pulled up. And there he was that mate of mine. My gift


    from the moon goddess, Percy. He was supposed to be my mate. We should be arriving together being


    weed by Max and Elise if things went ordingly.


    My tall handsome mate. Goddess he still looked good. His scent taking over my senses and I''m


    entranced. I can try hate him all I want but he was still my mate and he looked very handsome in ripped


    Jean''s and a Metallica shirt.


    Athena scoffed at this and rolled her eyes at me. She was going to lecture me about this I''m sure.


    Percy locked eyes with me for a minute. He closed his door and walked up to me, clearly in a trance


    like I was as his wolf eyes were out begging for Athena to show herself. Athena wouldn''t budge.


    Percy had forgotten to open the door for his chosen mate as he walked up to us. Max Squeezed my


    hand as Percy stood in front of me, pulling me out of my trance I cleared my throat looking at him. He


    seemed confused so I clearly had to remind him.


    ¡°Alpha, you seem to have forgotten your mate in the car." I say smiling shyly even though I wanted to


    jump up and down and throw a fist pump in the air at this. Childish I know but it just further proved to


    me that this was nothing else than a business deal. He didn''t love her.


    His cheeks flushed and his eyes turned darker at my voice calling him alpha. Men!


    He took a moment to collect himself as he turned around to find Ralyn opening her own door mad as


    hell. She shot him a look that said ¡®I will deal with youter¡¯ as Percy looked at her looking


    unapologetic. Ralyn noticed his attitude and huffed as she walked ahead of Percy and stopped by us.


    "Wee luna... wee to Green Forrest Pack. Have you been here before?¡± Max asks snaking his


    hand around my waist and I let him. We had to show a United front and that is what I''ll do.


    "No alpha Max, it is my first time here. I''ve never attended a ball before too but i guess there''s a first


    time for everything. I also look forward to the rainy weather I''m told about. My alpha is in need of an


    heir toplete the mating ritual and I''m told this is the best ce to get the moons blessing." She


    says looking at me before looking back at Max..


    Max smiles.. We share a look as he squeezes my hand again tofort me and then we face Percy


    and his chosen mate.


    "Ah yes. It rains an awful lot in this part of the country but there''s a reason we hold our ball this time of


    the year annually. See for the next few days, we experience some dry weather. It allows for our guests


    to hike, hunt and see ournd and the greenery ites with. I''m sorry to say this Luna but if its rain


    you are looking for, it''s really bad timing.¡± Max says to her. I was confused because Max said it was


    raining when Elise mated with the twins. If it''s supposed to be dry during this time then the moon really


    wanted Elise to carry that child.


    No wonder Max was so upset. If it rained then that means they were truly blessed by the moon.


    Ralyn looks at me. I look back at her smiling at this new revtion. Knowing very well that they have


    not been blessed by the moon.


    ¡°Hello alpha. Luna. Wee to Green Forrest pack. Albert will show you to your rooms to settle in.


    Breakfast is served in the dining hall but if you''d like, we could have Albert send the food to your room."


    I say looking at them. An idea forms in my head and I act on it before I have the chance to stop myself.


    I turn around,


    ¡°Albert...¡± I call out.. hees out of the house.


    "Yes ma''am?" He asks..


    "Show the blue moon pack alpha and luna to their room. Have a bottle of champagne sent to their


    room and some strawberries. They are newly mated and are hoping the moon will bless them with rain.


    I want them to be rxed and at ease." I say to him. Percy looked shocked and so was Max.


    "I really hope you get what you came here for, both of you. If it is the moons will, it will be done. I wish


    you both the best.¡± I say to them.


    Max and I move aside to let them in and before they could disappear, I had onest thing to say...


    "Percy, I hope you can ept my rejection now that you''re here. I''d very much like to move on with my


    life." I say to him.


    "Seems to me you have already.¡± He points at Max.


    "Unlike you, I don''t wish to cause you any pain. It was excruciating and I wouldn''t wish that pain on my


    worst enemy" I say this looking at Ralyn. I look back at Percy who looks hurt after hearing of the pain I


    endured because of his selfishness.


    ¡°I want toplete the mating ritual free of you." I say to him calmly.


    I nod at Albert seeing as Percy couldn''t find his words and we turned around to wee the beta and


    gamma.


    The third car pulled up. I wondered who Percy chose as his beta seeing as the only family of beta


    blood was my family.


    Aman to be around his forties walked out. He looked familiar but I couldn''t remember from where. He


    walked around to open the door for his mate.


    When the girl walked out I choked. How is Meghan his mate? She''s only 18.


    Wait...


    Wasn''t her mate one of the warriors killed in the rogue attacks?? She was mated. We had a ceremony


    for them. Her little sister was my age, we were in the same sses. Cj did say the rogue alpha picked a


    girl from our pack as his chosen mate. Could this be him? Why was he here. Lycans don''t do well with


    rogues.


    "Max. I think this is the rogue alpha. That''s Meghan, she had a mate. He was a warrior that was killed


    in one of the rogue attacks." I say to him. Max tries to sniff the air.


    Mental face palm. Of course rogues have a scent. To confirm my suspicions he did smell like a rogue


    and Max stiffened.


    Like I said, Lycans don''t do well with rogues. Wolves that openly stay in the woods and cause chaos.


    No.


    Lycans have no respect for wild dogs. Rogues don''t clean their wolves after a kill or after they rape the


    defenseless. Their wolves relish on that scent. When you be a rogue you lose that pack scent and


    have only your scent to go with. Eventually that will fade too and you''ll only be left with the scent of the


    woods if you stay as a wolf and live your life as a wild dog. Most rogues leave their packs to live in


    human territory as humans only turning into their wolves for a run now and then.


    Then we have the wild dogs. The werewolves that live on no mansnd and cause chaos. Kill. Steal.


    Rape. Force into very. In rogue culture, the stronger the stench of blood on you, the more powerful


    you are. It''s really evil. When Lycans hunt on the red moon whiches every 3 years, they hunt


    rogues in the wild. They despise rogues. For a rogue to enter a lycan pack, this old man must have a


    death wish.


    "Ahhhh Sabrinaaa. We meet again. Although the first time we met you were a little girl walking with my


    Ralyn in the woods.¡± He says and then it clicked.


    Ralyn, Josey and I would y hide and seek in the woods but the time I saw this rogue was when


    Josey and I hid our scents and hid right behind the tree closest to Ralyn. She had no idea where we


    were which made it even more fun.


    This man walked up to her.. we didn''t think much of it then but it makes sense now. They nned all of


    this. Percy was just a pawn in their little game. What I don''t understand is why tell me now? What does


    he gain from me knowing about this? Does he think I''ll run to Percy and break them up? Or is he


    betting on the fact that I am now Max''s chosen mate ording to everyone and I pose no threat to his


    cause¡¯... All I knew was that this man has piqued my interest and I was going to find out his game n.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alpha Max it is a pleasure to finally put a face to the name" rogue says..


    "Rogues are not allowed on my territory. You will be driven back. Let''s not waste each others time" Max


    says taking my hand and leading me back into the house as Damon leads the rogue back to his car.


    "We have things to talk about you and I Max. Scarlett sends her regards from my dungeon." He shouts


    out.


    It all happened so fast. One second Max was walking side by side with me and the next he had his


    hands around the rogues neck.


    "YOU DARE CALL ME BY MY NAME? YOU FILTHY ROGUE CALL ME BY MY NAME!?¡± Max shouts


    as his hands tighten around the rogue alphas neck. The rogue struggles to breath as Max lifts him in


    the air with his legs kicking around. This guy. Lycans are strong.. what was he thinking!?.


    Max loosens his grip and throws the rogue on the ground. He turns to Damon and tells him to put him


    in his dungeon. To chain him up head to toe in silver and that he will deal with him in an hour. The


    rogues eyes bulged out. He clearly wasn''t expecting Max to react this way.


    ¡°You don''t care that your mother is in my dungeon? Locked up like an animal?" The rogue alpha asked


    out to Max. Mother? Max''s mother was still alive?


    "If anything, Scarlett is not in your dungeon but in your bed. I wouldn''t be surprised to find out she¡¯s the


    mastermind behind your grand n to take over blue moon. You''re not smart enough to pull that off"


    Max spat out.


    Max walked back to the rogue and stopped right in front of him and Damon.


    "You tell my tell my mother I await her visit. It''s been a decade." Max says to the rogue. The rogue


    alpha looks at Max confused.


    ¡°Don''t y dumb with me, I could smell her on you. Mixed with all that stench. Mind link her and tell her


    toe home Reginald. Tell her Maxxy boy misses her.¡± Max said with a calm expression. He turns to


    walk away, and I turn to running to catch up with him.


    Reginald? That was this rogues name? Maxxy boy? MAXXY BOY? I walk fast trying to match Max''s


    pace. Boy he needed to slow down.


    "Maxxy boy?" I whisper yell to Max as we walk back in the house. He chuckles and stops to look at me.


    "That''s what my mother called me. You were little moon to your mother and I was maxxy boy." I looked


    at him stunned but then he starts to walk again and I have to catch up.


    "She''s weird like that. Said I was always in my wolf form as a pup and the only way to get through to


    me was call me that. " he chuckles to himself lost in thought. Ok well that makes sense if he was a


    house dog.


    Max got his wolf very early in his life. Every wolf pup is different but for Max, he was a special case. At


    2 years old he shifted into his wolf and being a baby, he had no control over his wolf so he spent most


    of his time in his wolf form. When he was 6 they had to call in a seer to weaken his wolf so he could be


    human again and attend school like all the children. Having his wolf early on helped him a lot. He got


    his strength at an early age which meant he had to start training at an early age, he was taught how to


    hunt at an early age. Max was a living and breathing weapon. Uncle Deacon always joked that Max


    was his secret weapon if all else fails but we knew it wasn''t really a joke.


    Max has great strength in him and he has never lost a fight. Except with me but I''m a special kind of


    wolf, nobody knows why Josey and I are so powerful considering my mother was half wolf. Nobody


    knows why we were born stronger than alpha blood when were half beta. It''s still a mystery to us but


    Josey and I promised each other that when we get older we would find out why we are the way we are.


    Cj is also a strong pup. He got his wolf at the age of 10. He was also a ck wolf which shouldn''t be


    because only alpha born males get the ck wolf. That was a mystery we as siblings promised to


    solve. Yes, we had our work cut out for us but we were willing to do it. It meant finding out who we are


    and it would help a lot if our wolves weren¡¯t so secretive.


    Max decided to go for training after breakfast but I knew he was going to pay old Reginald a visit. I, on


    the other hand decided to drive to my grandfather''s with my siblings. We were driving to human territory


    so byw we all were not allowed to drive in their eyes. Just a few more months and I''ll be allowed to


    drive in humannd. Damon dropped us off and we said we''d call him when we wanted to return back


    to the pack. My mother came running out the house to greet us. Tears already falling down her face.


    Remi was always so emotional...


    "Oh my beautiful babies. I''m d to see you''re all ok. Josey, I heard." She said grabbing my sister for


    another hug.


    ¡°Come on. Your grandfather is a little grumpy you have all been to Green Forrest and couldn''t pay him


    a visit." She says to us. That look of disappointment clear in her eyes. We all looked down in shame.


    We just got lost in our lives really.


    We walked into the house and I must say, my grandfather knows a thing or two about ss.


    Even though the house belonged to me, we have all always seen it as my grandfathers house. He''s


    lived her for over a decade after I was born and even before when he and my nana moved back to


    human territory. This is where they raised my mother.


    Pictures of her and my nana where everywhere around the house. Not in a spooky way. Unlike Max''s


    pack, my grandfather believed if he can still use his limbs, he doesn''t need that much help. So there


    was no butler to wee us and all the maids onlye in the morning to clean the house and leave


    before my grandfather is even up. The only thing I was sure he didn''t do was the garden. This ce


    looked like it had andscaper or two.


    We ran into the house to the lounge area to give my grandfather many kisses and hugs. Begging for


    forgiveness. We all knew he couldn''t stay angry at us, he had a soft spot for us and always said my


    nana wille down from the moon if he ever stayed grumpy at us to whip him into shape.


    In his eyes you could tell that he missed my nana but he said because they couldn''t mark each other,


    the bond was neverpleted thus making it a little bit easier to live without her. Although his heart


    would beg to differ.


    We spent the morning with my grandfather but around noon we had my mother drive us to the mall to


    shop for dresses for the ballter while she went school hunting for us. I told her to try her best to get


    us into my mothers old school. She said it was a private school and they did things differently. I had to


    remind her that my nana''sst name before she married my grandfather meant something to this town


    and wealth is a big deal to humans too. She promised to try her best.


    It took Cj 10min to find a tux at Hugo Boss and shoes at salvatore ferragamo while my sister and I took


    hours. Cj eventually grew tired of us and decided to go grab something to eat while we continued to


    shop.


    I opted for a red evening dress and ck heels. My Josey chose a white greek goddess dress. She


    looked amazing in it and I knew her mates were going to lose their shits when they see her. We paid for


    our dresses and all the essories, shoes and make up. After hours of shopping we headed out to the


    food court to meet up with Cj. Found him ying video games while munching on some fries. He was


    such a dorky human. My sister and I sat down and ordered cheeseburgers. We ate and then requested


    an uber to take us home as mom was still busy with our school stuff.


    The uber dropped us off and I went to my room. I decided to call Max and ask him to have Damon pick


    up at 7pm, an hour before the ball was tomence. I had to arrive before then so I can stand by


    Max''s side the entire night. What I was most nervous about was seeing pack alphas dance with their


    mates. Yes I would be dancing with Max, but Percy would be dancing with Ralyn.


    The funny this is the minute I rejected Percy, my wolf quit whining for him. It''s just been me the whole


    time, crying for him. Athena was done with him. If she couldn''t kill him then she wouldn''t acknowledge


    him. Weird I know but that was my wolf. A fierce queen.


    "So are you" Athena said to me. Making her presence know in my head. "It was your idea to reject our


    mate. Stick to it.¡± She said. I needed to remember that Athena was a part of me and I was a part of her.


    If she was a fierce queen, so was I.


    It really was my idea to reject him. It was my idea to stick with Max. If I felt strong enough toe up


    with this, I was strong enough to carry it out. My nana could do it, my mama could do it and so can I. I


    will make a life for myself. Mated or not.

 Chapter 6 Perfection

    Chapter 6 Perfection


    I decided to get ready. It was 4pm and I had to be ready by 7pm as Damon will be here to pick us up. I


    wanted to really enjoy getting dolled up and pampering myself.


    My sister called in reinforcements too. We had a make up artist, beauticians to wax those brows and


    legs. We had hairstylistse in. Even my brother got a dope ass haircut. We got massages and


    drank champagne while we let our m squad make some magic.


    When mom got home she joined in too. My grandfather and dad justughed at us and went about


    their business.


    I opted for red nails seeing as my dress was red. Josey went white and Remi too. It was almost 7pm


    and we were all ready. I said this before and I''ll say it again, Josey looks like a Greek goddess. She


    looks so beautiful and angelic we almost cried. She wore her white gown with strap heels. She styled


    her hair in a cute messy bun and light make up.


    Like an angel...


    Remi decided to wear an emerald green dress. It hugged her perfectly and was flowy going all the way


    down. She pairs it with emerald earrings and gold strap heels.


    I wore a red dress and paired it with my ck stilettos. I felt like a powerful woman about to walk the


    golden globe red carpet.


    My little Cj was a grown man tonight in his tuxedo. It fit him perfectly. You''d swear he was older if we


    were to judge on his height alone. He needs to stop growing this one.


    When we walked out to show my dad and grandfather our outfits, they were speechless. My dad


    obviously fanning over mom but he also mumbled something about us growing up too fast. We took


    family photos and shared a drink before we had to go.


    Mom and dad left first with grandpa and we stayed behind waiting on Damon. He finally arrived at 7h15


    running into the house to apologize.


    He told us he''s been working like crazy but we will make it on time. I was more worried about the traffic


    as neighboring packs won''t be sleeping at Green Forrest so the amount of cars driving to the venue


    might be a crazy amount of cars. Damon assured me we will make it on time.


    When we drove into pack territory it was 7h45 already and I was about to start sweating. I didn''t want to


    rush Damon because I''m sure Max was shouting all mother of swear words at him through the mind


    link.


    We all notice he drove past the pack house...


    "Where are we going Damon? Isn''t the ball held at the pack house?" Josey asked what we were all


    wondering.


    "Not anymore. Maximus built a private guesthouse with a ballroom for such asions. These parties


    can get crazy and loud so he built the new house to respect those that need the peace and quiet.¡±


    Damon said. How thoughtful of him.. I''ll have to keep that in mind if I need to get away from everyone


    tonight. It could get overwhelming with my mate in the same room as me, add Max''s mate in the mix


    and I''ll get a headache.


    We drove uphill seeing cutenterns hanging on trees to illuminate the road. It looked majestic. When


    we got to the top we were all speechless. The venue was a beautiful ss house surrounded by


    greenery. It was absolutely breathtaking. A very big house. A very modern house. Max has really


    outdone himself here.


    We got out of the car still taking the beautiful architecture in. There was a beautifulke and dock to the


    left where benches where ced andnterns hanging by the trees. Security everywhere and people


    running around making sure things were where they supposed to be.


    I didn''t even notice Maxe out the house and stand in front of us. I was so mesmerized by the look


    of this house that he had to clear his throat to get my attention.


    Boyyyyy He got it alright...


    Max in a tuxedo should be illegal. This man is handsome. They need to put his face in the dictionary


    next to the words handsome, sexy and ridiculous.


    He was ridiculously good looking. He wasn''t even wearing his suit jacket but he made it work. I don''t


    even care if he even wears one. How his tattoos sneak out onto his neck. Those muscles hugging the


    fabric of his shirt. I was probably drooling but at that moment, I didn''t care.


    Max is mighty fine.


    I looked back into his eyes and I caught him drooling too. Boy was checking me out. So I did a little twirl


    for him and pout.


    "So, how do I look Maximus?" I ask. Yes I''m fishing for apliment.


    "You look amazing Sabrina Kimberley Trent. You look absolutely beautiful¡± he says to me still taking me


    in. He walks towards me and takes my hand to kiss my knuckles.


    ¡°I''m a lucky man tonight. If I knew you''de out looking like this, I wouldn''t have rushed Damon. This


    was worth it Kim. You look perfect." he says.


    With all the butterflies moving around in my stomach, thepliments Max was throwing out, I didn''t


    notice Josey slip away to be with her mates or Cj go do Cj things. I was lost in his eyes and smooth


    talking ways.


    "You clean up nice too alpha Maximus" I say coyly.


    "Thank you. Besides, I couldn''t have you outshine me¡± he jokes.


    He pulls my hand gently, "Come. We have people to meet and greet." He says walking with me into the


    house.


    I walk in to see Celine, my uncles bed mate ying the violin so beautifully alongside a man who


    yed the grand piano. Waiters walking around with flutes filled with champagne. The atmosphere was


    enticing and I loved it.


    The ballroom had white walls and a white podium. The decor was gold. They had a chocte fountain


    set up, fondue fountain with sliced bread pieces on the side. All the food you can think of they made.


    A fully stocked bar on each side of the ballroom and bartenders doing what they do best.


    ¡°I must say Maximus, you''ve really pulled it off" I say to him. He really pulled out all the stops tonight.


    I saw my mom and dadughing with uncle Deacon. Cj talking to Nicole about something. I think he


    has a crush on her. Cute.


    Josey at the bar with her twin mates. Be and Elise sitting with Tristan at the bar on the other side.


    Tristan looked distraught and I wish I could make him feel better. His wolf still saw Be as his but his


    wolf also probably wants to kill the baby growing in her belly. His wolf will be jealous of the attention the


    baby will be getting and because the baby isn''t his, his wolf won''t feel anything for that baby. I just hope


    his human side feels different and Be spends the rest of their lives making it up to him. She owes him


    that.


    So many auras around the ballroom, the room felt static. 12 alphas in attendance and if you weren''t


    used to this it would be intimidating.


    The room was filled with so much power. Feeling all the alphas in one room. It was intense actually.


    When there''s so many alphas in one room, a fight almost always breaks out. It would be weird if it


    didn''t. All wanting to prove they are more powerful than the other. It is the way of the wolf. I''m sure Max


    has his warriors keeping an eye on each alpha, some tend to let a wolf out from time to time. We all


    have tempers but alphas got the worst of it. It was bound to be an eventful evening...


    We walked around greeting people and exchanging pleasantries. I made small talk here and there but I


    mostly let Max do the talking. Some


    alphas are insane sexists, they will never acknowledge a female wolf or female at all. They believe the


    man speaks for himself and his mate. In their


    packs, women are good for sex and cooking. These alphas make sure their mates are forever carrying


    a pup.


    For instance Alpha Cane. His mate is on baby number 7 and she''s ready to pop. Same time next year


    we''ll probably see her pregnant again. Its


    always the same story with men like him. It is their way but more and more women are finding mates in


    other packs which makes me wonder if the


    moon goddess is punishing them for those exact ways they are so adamant to live by.


    Alpha Cane can talk. He''s been pleading Max to allow his make wolves toe to Green Forrest in


    search of their mates. Max would decline


    every time but Cane would bring it up again. It is highly unlikely that a werewolf male would be mated


    to a lycan female. Lycans are stronger, with Cane''s pack, they female Lycans will kill their mates if they


    have to endure such treatment. Knowing Max, he''s probably afraid of the same thing which would


    result in the women fleeing Cane''s pack and taking refuge back here at Green Forrest because Max


    would never turn them away. Cane would have a search party for the Lycans and once he finds out


    Max had epted them back in his pack, he would wage a war.


    It''s brutal but Cane is desperate so he''s not thinking clearly. If only I could smack some sense into him.


    He and Max have been at it for a while and I''ve been keeping myself busy with the champagne. I''m


    starting to feel a light buzz in my head. I need fresh air if I''m to survive another minute doing this. I


    whisper to Max to tell him I''m running to thedies and I''ll be back. Max has to let Cane know I''m


    excusing myself and he nods at Max in understanding. Can you believe this toad!?


    I turn and walk out of the ballroom and make my way to thedies. It''s a little quiet on the corridors but


    there''s couples stealing kisses and girls giggling about whoever. I push open the door to thedies and


    immediately regret my decision when I see Ralyn.


    She sees me and I know I can''t turn around now. So I walk in, go into one of the stalls to do my


    business and I walk out to see she¡¯s still there.


    Just my luck.


    "Ralyn" I greet her looking at her through the mirror while I wash my hands.


    "Sabrina. You look amazing" she says beaming at me through the mirror like she didn''t just steal my


    man from me.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Smiling at me. Bitch is trying to butter me up but she quickly noticed I wasn''t going to entertain her. I''m


    sure my grim face gave it away.


    ¡°I''m sorry how things turned out Sabrina. I never wanted to hurt you" she says still looking at me.


    "Save it Ralyn. I don''t want to hear it.¡± I shut her down while wiping my hands and applying lotion to


    them.


    "Sabrina, Percy and I were never a thing. We had slept together before you and him found out you


    were mates. My father somehow found out that he was the one to take my virtue and he had Alpha


    Charley choose between war or making me Luna. You need to know I tried to fight my father


    on this. I didn''t even know he was alive until a few months ago." She says to me.


    Even if she''s being manipted by her father, she could''ve given me a heads up. She didn''t have to


    sleep with Percy again knowing he''s my mate. This lying bitch forgot I know all about her ex boyfriend


    Jack and how he t out denied having any intimate rtions with her. I don''t even care about that, she


    slept with my mate.


    I could never forgive that. They slept together knowing what it could do to me.


    "Don''t you think I''ve suffered enough? Why continue to lie to me? The pack knows that it was Jack,


    your ex boyfriend that took your virginity not Percy! But once he found his mate he denied you. You


    took my mate from me Ralyn and failed to give me a heads up to your father''s twisted ns.


    You humiliated me in front of my friends and family to the point where I had to leave everything I''ve


    ever known because I couldn''t stand back and watch my mate be with someone else. It should''ve been


    you that had to leave seeing as you''re the rogue princess and a homewrecker! It should''ve been you


    who was forced to leave the pack and not me. I did nothing wrong but here I am, hurting but you follow


    me here yet again and rub your rtionship in my face talking about an heir. You took my gift from me.


    You knew how much I loved him. Gosh Ralyn, I confided in you about him.


    Even a week before the announcement of you being his chosen mate I told you about me and him. You


    just listened and said nothing! You made a fool of me. I trusted you, I saw you as a sister.¡± I say to her


    finally turning to face her.


    "To add all the salt in the world to my wound, you go ahead and fuck him knowing what it would do to


    me. You slept with my mate possibly numerous times to the point where my body shut down for 3


    whole days because it couldn''t take the pain. While you''re in orgasmic bliss with my mate, I''m in


    hospital under heavy sedation because I was having convulsions episodically. You say you never


    wanted to hurt me, well you did physically and emotionally. I will never forgive you because as of right


    now, you made an enemy out of me. I remember your sick tales about your grand n to reach high


    social status, I just didn''t know my mate was part of it. You''re a spawn from the rogue alpha, so if you


    think my family will be the only family to leave Blue Moon, I suggest you go home and count heads and


    if you think Green Forrest will remain an ally to a rogue luna, you have a surpriseing your way.¡± I


    say to her..


    I throw away the towel I used for dry my hands roughly and walk to the door, I pause then turn around


    to look at her,


    "Clearly the moon goddess knows what she''s doing. She has not blessed your union. Can''t you see?


    Everywhere you go it doesn''t rain! It remains dry. She''s a vengeful woman the moon goddess and


    you''re in her sights if not mine." I turn around and walk out.


    I was fuming. How dare she tell me she never meant to hurt me!?


    I was so lost in thought that I walked into a hard wall. I looked up to see my father with a worried


    expression on his face.


    "What''s wrong pumpkin?" He asks..


    "I ran into Ralyn. I just need some air dad. I promise I won''t lose it.." I say to my dad who pulls me into


    a hug.


    ¡°Ok pumpkin. If you want to leave just let me know." He says to me and I nod. Too scared to say


    anything because I''ll just cry.


    I walk away from my dad and run outside. I let go of the breath I was holding and look up to the sky.


    Why me moon? Was my life so easy that I have to endure this kind of heartbreak? What am I


    supposed to be learning from this? That even mates can break your heart? Check. Consider my heart


    broken moon. I''m aching.


    A strand tear makes it''s way out of my eye and I quickly wipe it off. I couldn''t cry, not right now.


    ¡°Why moon goddess.. why me?" I say in hushed tone..


    "Sabrina?" A voice I know all to well call my name. The tingles that shoot up my body from just saying


    my name make my knees weak. I can''t escape the feelings. I can now feel his eyes on me. Taking me


    in, he looked good too. Handsome. His hair looked so soft that I wanted to run my hands through it


    once again like old times. His lips were slightly parted looking soft and his body in that navy blue


    tuxedo was doing things to me. I wanted to run to him and cry in his arms. I wanted him to tell me it


    was all going to be ok.. but he''s the one hurting me so how could he possibly make me feel better? I


    can smell Ralyn¡¯s scent on him which infuriates me. Reminding me of everything that has happened to


    me. All that he has done to me. Sleeping with Ralyn, he got off of it.


    Why wouldn''t he leave me alone?! Why couldn''t he just let me go and stop being so selfish! I''m hurting,


    can''t he see that? Do I need to sleep with someone for him to feel what he did to me? Argh! It''s not like


    I''ll be able to go through with it. I take my virtue seriously and before all this chaos it was meant to be


    given to my mate. To Percy.


    I need to get away from him. Can''t I get an invisibility cloak!? I cannot deal with Percy right now.


    "Sabrina, you look amazing. Goddess you look really beautiful. So perfect." Percy says walking to me.


    "Don''te any closer. I don''t need this. I can''t do this. Not right now Percy just stop right there.¡± I say.


    I was about to burst. I could feel it.


    ¡°You must hate me huh? I don''t me you. I hate myself too for what I put you through.¡± Percy says.


    "Hate you?" Iugh out loud. ¡°That''s the problem! I can''t seem to hate you even if I try to. It''s this stupid


    mate bond. Why won''t you let me happy? Just ept my rejection and let me bel!" I scream at him.


    "I can''t do that Sabrina. You''re mine!¡± He says walking again towards me.


    "Oh and what am I supposed to do? Be your mistress? Have me watch you and Ralyn prance around


    the pack hand in hand? You want me to watch you be with someone else? Feel you be with someone


    else?¡± I say to him in a defeated tone.


    ¡°I don''t love her Sabrina. I love you! It will always be you...¡± he says to me.


    "It will never be me! It isn''t me right now. You''re supposed to be made for me but you chose someone


    else.¡± I say to him in an exasperated tone. My voice cracking.


    "Sabrina you know I had no choice. It was either that or start a war." He says to me.. oh not this again.


    "You had a choice when you decided to sleep with HER!!! When you did what you did over and over


    without thinking what it was doing to me. You didn''t even think of what I would go through when you


    decided to sleep with her. No amount of ¡®I''m sorry''s'' will ever make it right. You made the decision to be


    with her when you slept with her and broke sacredw." I said to him.


    ¡°Sabrina....¡± he tried to hold my hand but I jerked it away.


    "I Sabrina Kimberley Trent, reject you alpha Percy Woods of the Blue Moon Pack as my mate.¡± I say


    looking him in the eye.


    ¡°ept it Percy because I will never forgive you for what you''ve done. Athena will never forgive your


    wolf for allowing you to do what you did. I want nothing to do with you. You''re a sorry excuse of a man."


    I spat out.


    ¡°I won''t ept it Sabrina because one day I''ll win you back. I don''t care what you say to me. You''re


    angry I get it." He says to me.


    "You can try Percival. You can bring the moon to my knees and I will never forgive you mate. I want


    nothing to do with you. I rejected you, it us up to you to ept it or not but I will not be held liable for


    my actions." I say to him.


    ¡°What''s that supposed to mean? Are you going to sleep with that mutt Max?¡± Percy asks his tone


    changing. "Over my dead body Sab. He will not be touching you!" He says out loud.


    "I don''t need your permission. Do I need to remind you that you''re mated to someone else? You don''t


    get to tell me what to do. Now fuck off. I don''t even know why I wasted my time with you" I say back to


    him. He yanks my arm roughly, pulling me to his chest.


    "If I have to keep you to myself all night little mate, I can and I will." He says to me. Athena snapped


    and released her power making Percy stumble back letting go of my arm too shocked to say anything.


    "DON''T YOU EVER PUT YOUR HANDS ON ME LITTLE MATE. YOU DON''T OWN ME. I AM NOT


    YOURS ANYMORE. I WILL HURT YOU! AND IF YOU EVER THREATEN ME AGAIN, I WILL END


    YOU" Athena growls at him. I shake it off and shrug in front of Percy. Well the cat''s out of the bag now.


    "I guess the secrets out. Yes that was my wolf and if you couldn''t tell, she¡¯s not your biggest fan right


    now." I say looking at him. "I agree with her on one thing though. Don''t ever think you can put your


    hands on me and live to see the next day. You have been warned, Alpha" I say walking away back into


    the house.


    I left him outside topose himself and lick his wounds. Tonight he was going to learn.


    I made my way back to Maximus as he was still talking to Cane. I grabbed a flute filled with champagne


    and chugged it all down then taking another. I stood next to him. He looked at me making Cane stop


    his chattering, "Are you ok? You''ve been gone a while" he asks in front of the king of patriarchy.


    "She looks fine, as I was saying.." Cane said before Max interrupted him again "I was asking my girl


    Cane. Answer me Kimberley¡± Max says to me turning his whole body to face me and giving Cane his


    back.


    "I''m okay Maximus. Ran into some trouble but I put an end to it fast" I say to him. That seems to help


    him rx as he turns around to give Cane some attention.


    "You listen here boy, you do not turn your back on me while I''m talking. Especially for a woman who


    calls you by your name!" Cane says to Max clearly upset over it.


    "This is my woman Cane. Her needse first. You seem to forget you are on my pds and we


    do things differently here. She is my equal and my job is to keep her safe. You will not disrespect her


    especially in front of me. Now I have entertained you long enough. Enjoy your evening, go to the bar


    and order your hearts content. It''s on the house" Max says to Cane with that serious alpha tone.


    He takes my hand and we walk away. We find a table and he pulls out a chair for me. After I sit he pulls


    one out next to me and sits. I tell him about what happened with Ralyn and then with Percy. He


    squeezes my hand tofort me and I''m d all he does is listen. In that moment that''s all I needed.


    Uncle Deacon announces that it''s time for the first dance. People move away from the dancefloor to


    make space and Max looks at me. He stands up, holding his hand out and asks if I''d like to dance with


    him. I smile and stand up putting my hand in his as we make our way to the middle of the dancefloor.


    Glenn Lewis-Fall Again starts to y as I ce my one hand in his, my other on his shoulder and he


    ces the other on my back. We start to dance for a little bit as the other alphas join us on the


    dancefloor. I notice Ralyn standing by herself without Percy. Her eyes are red and puffy. Oh well... I see


    my dad and Remi dancing together. Josey with one of her mates and even Cj was dancing with some


    girl.


    I rested my head on Max''s chest to listen to his heartbeat so it can calm mine. I was still reeling from


    my word exchange with Percy. "Did I tell you how beautiful you look tonight Kimberley?" Max asks me.


    "About the 100th time Maxxy boy" I giggle looking up to him. He grins at me. A mischievous glint in his


    eyes as if he''s thinking about something.


    "Let''s get out of here. My wolf needs a run and I''m sure Athena does too".. he says to me which has


    Athena perk up in the back of my mind. I smile back at him and nod in agreement.


    We stop dancing and make our way out hand in hand. As soon as we''re outside we run for the woods.


    I go behind a tree to take my dress off and he does the same in the opposite direction. I know Lycans


    spend most of their time training in both forms making the human side naked but this is Max. I get a


    little self conscious with him because it''s more than just training with him, so this is the only way to do


    it.


    I shift into my wolf ande out of hiding. I find Xander already waiting for me. That''s Max''s wolf. I


    walk up to him and nod, signaling that I want to race him. He nods back at me and we take position.


    3;2;1 I count down through the link as we sped off. When Max and I race we y dirty. You can push,


    trip or throw things at the other to win. The n was just to win.


    Xander ran in front of me and tried to get soil in me eyes but he''s pulled this trick before and this time I


    was ready for him. I jumped andnded on him as he lost his bnce while I jumped off and ran past


    him. We did this for a good hour until I won. We ran back to where we started and shifted back to


    human. I put on my dress and rush out to rub his face in. We teased andughed so hard. This was a


    great escape. Max mind linked Tristan to bring two bottles of champagne to the woods. One for each of


    us. I had my shoes in one hand while waiting for Tristan.


    He arrived in no time and gave Max the bottles and left us alone. Max popped one bottle, handed it to


    me and popped the other. We walked through the woods to get to the beach and walked some more.


    We reminisced about our childhood days and how we used to swim in the ocean. He told me how Elise


    tried to talk to him at the ball but he shut it down immediately which led to Be swearing at him.


    We agreed that our mates were going to be a problem. At least my mate was leaving tomorrow. We


    weren''t so sure about Elise. We finished our drinks and decided to head back.


    ¡°Max, what happened to Reginald?" I asked.


    "He''s still locked up. Had nothing useful for me so I''ll let him go when your mate leaves." He says.


    "How can such a weak man scare Blue Moon so much?" I ask Max.


    "I wish I knew Kim. I would''ve just snapped his neck if he forced me to take a mate of his choosing." He


    says to me...


    ¡°How I wish he could try the same thing to me. My pack would love nothing more than to kill him and


    his followers." He voices out.


    It just didn''t make sense to me. How can the 3rd most feared pack crumble under a rogue alpha!?


    What was I missing? Did he have a special weapon?


    "He mentioned your mother..." I trail off.


    "Yeah, she''s on her way. She called me. I know she will exin everything when she gets here. She''s


    never been one to lie. I just don''t know how my father is going to react to her arrival. She did break his


    heart after all.¡± Max says.


    Scarlett and Uncle Deacon were am item once. Although uncle is unable to stick to one female, the


    pack knew what Scarlett meant to Deacon. For her to give him a son, a strong one at that put her on


    the number one spot.


    Many might think they broke up because of Uncle Deacon''s infidelity but even Scarlett didn''t like to be


    tied down. She ran away when there was talks about Deacon making her his Luna or so they say.


    Some even believed she killed herself due to Uncle Deacon''s inability to keep it in his pants. Some say


    she was killed by rogues when she ran.


    It only makes sense she''s still alive though. She was one tough cookie that one.


    We walk back to the house through the woods. I grab Max''s hand to stop him at the clearing.


    ¡°Thank you Max. For everything. Even though you''ve got shit to deal with, you took me in." I say


    honestly. I was really grateful to him. He''s been really amazing with me only to find out he''s got a shitty


    mate too. I stand on my tippy toes to give him a kiss on the cheek.


    We hear a growling from behind me and I see Percy staring at Max. If looks could kill, I wouldn''t


    want to be Max.


    Ralyn is shocked but she tries to pull Percy back, he doesn''t budge. Instead, he yanks his hand out of


    Ralyn¡¯s grip and he walks towards us still ring at Max and I knew where this was going.


    "Percy calm your wolf down. You don''t need to do this." I say to him still holding onto Max''s hand.


    "You are mine Sabrina. You don''t get to kiss this mutt!" He says to me still staring at Max. Ok look, who


    is he? Trying to control me? Ships sailed off. Nevering back.


    ¡°Oh get over yourself! I don''t belong to you anymore. YOU MADE SURE OF THAT! Who I choose to


    spend my time with or kiss is not your concern anymore." I scream at him.


    I have had it with this entitled pig.


    "You think you cane at me with demands? You think you have the right to feel so entitled??" I ask


    him. He stops looking at Max and turns to me.


    "I don''t owe you shit! I let you walk all over me once, but not again.¡± I say to him. Anger clear and


    evident in my tone.


    People areing out one by one curious to see what themotion is all about. I don''t even give


    him a chance to speak. I''m so livid, I just keep bbering on.


    "How dare you tell me who I get to kiss! Who do you think you are?" I say to him.


    ¡°I am your mate." He says to me and Iugh. Iugh in his face.


    ¡°You WERE my mate. The gift of the moon to me. The air I was supposed to breath. I do not belong to


    you anymore though. You are nothing to me but an error on the moons part." I say to him. Looking up


    at him because he''s so tall.


    ¡°Come on Percy. Let it go. You made your decision to bed the rogue princess." Max says to him.


    "Baby you have to believe me when I say I had no choice. Father said we had no choice. I had to do


    right by the pack" Percy says to me.


    "No pack will follow a coward. You chose to hide between Ralyn¡¯s legs and not fight like a man! I can''t


    believe the moon thought you could be my mate. What man kneels before rogues? We detest them


    and yet you lie in bed with one. You are no better!" I say to him disgust evident in my tone.


    Alpha Charleyes charging at me and then he ps me. This old fuzz ball just pped me! Athena


    was mad.


    Hell hath no fury type of mad. Athena was scorned. Livid. Fuming.


    "You do not speak to your alpha that way. He is not your mate anymore girl, know your ce!" He


    shouts at me in his alpha tone which would make any ordinary wolf submit. Max and Percy growl at


    Charley.


    Athena looks up into his eyes instead of submitting.. a challenge in wolf terms.


    Then I look at Percy.


    ¡°He is NOT my alpha anymore. I do not recognize him." She says then Athena turns to look at


    Charley... "You have the nerve to touch me?" I say to him releasing Athena''s power to it''s full capacity.


    "YOU DARE TOUCH ME?? Nobody told you about me but with good reason. I could end you right now


    within seconds! Don''t try that again.. you and your family have tested my emotions enough. ENOUGH!!


    I''ve about had it with the Woods family. You want to be cowards fine but be grown about it and ept


    it. To every pack here you are cowards. I''ve lost all respect for you Charley and if he''s not my mate


    anymore then tell your son to ept my rejection. Tell him to let me go." I say as he staggers back


    clearly scared of me now. My family standing, watching it all happen.


    Maxes to stand by me, taking my hand in his. My family does the same as Josey releases her


    power too. Charley and Natalie look at us with their eyes bulged out. Max steps in front of Charley and


    says.....


    ¡°We are no longer allies. You broke that treaty when you pped my pack member trying to enforce


    submission and forming an alliance with a rogue through the breaking of sacredw. Sabrina is part of


    my pack now. I AM HER ALPHA, SHE SUBMITS ONLY TO ME" Max''s wolfshes out as he circles


    Charley.


    ¡°I give you 1 hour to leave my territory or so help me goddess...." he says to them. "GO!!!!!" He


    screams at them.


    "Damon, make sure they take their little rogue with them. Make sure they leave within the hour.¡± Max


    says to Damon who nods in understanding.


    Damon runs off to do as he was told while Josey and I reel in our power.


    What a night. Now people know how strong Josey and I are. We were also sure that more and more


    pack members will leave Blue Moon because of the pact it made with a rogue alpha. Whatever allies


    Blue Moon had, well after tonight I doubt they''ll have any. No thanks to Charley and his spineless son.


    After I''ve showered and changed into my pajamas, I make my way into Max''s room. I get in to find him


    in his bed shirtless. Maybe this was a bad idea but before I could turn around, "Come in Kimberley. I


    can feel you checking me out" he jokes.


    I sit on his bed and look at him.


    "I just wanted to say thank you. You''ve stuck by me and I appreciate it. Percy finally epted the


    rejection. I felt it before I went into the shower. Did you have something to do with that?" I say to him


    with one eyebrow raised..


    ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt?" He asks me. Ignoring my question which proves me right that he


    probably got Percy to do the right thing by me.


    "I think it hurt him more than it hurt me. Although it feels like theres something missing inside of me." I


    say honestly. It feels like I''m missing a puzzle piece.


    "It will feel like that for a while but soon you''ll be back to your old self again.¡± He says smiling at me. I


    get up and kiss his cheek and wish him good night.


    Tomorrow I move in to Lakeside manor. We have school on monday in human territory.


    ¡°Hey Kimberley?" He calls out to me before I close the door.


    ¡°When you''re 18, I''ming for you. You will be my Luna.¡± Max says.. I smile at him.


    "I''m counting on it.¡± I say and wink at him..


    Such a gentleman. I know I''ll probably find a human boyfriend as life takes over but I''m keeping my


    virginity, no doubt about that. I will give it to my next wolf mate. I hope it''s Max.. if the moon goddess


    allows, I will wait for Max because I think I may be falling for him..


    I get into bed and before I could even think about anything, sleep engulfs me and I''m a goner...

 Chapter 7 The big change

    Chapter 7 The big change


    We were officially moved in to the manor. Grandfather couldn''t be happier with all of us being around.


    This was a big change for us as we are so used to pack life but Max initiated us all into his pack so we


    wouldn''t be rogues although now our lives were in human territory.


    My dad had helped some warriors settle in the town apartments and was going to start a security


    business with the warriors as security detail.


    We had amplend around the manor so dad was going to turn some of it into training grounds for his


    warriors who had left the pack when he did. I''m sure more people were going to go to neighboring


    packs to look for new homes. This would make Blue Moon vulnerable and prone to attacks.


    Max dropped us off before driving off to pick up his mother at the airport. I can''t wait to see her again.


    She was beautiful when I was younger and I''m sure she still is.


    After the maids helped me with all my things and my closet was well stocked, I decided to take a nap.


    Tomorrow we were going to anew school and humans have a different kind of system in their schools.


    The school hierarchy ording to my neighbor who introduced himself as


    Freddie says There are the jocks, with a mix between girls and guys which I think is cool. Then there''s


    the cheerleaders and dancers, which were the popr kids squad that everyone bows to and some


    nerds, hippies and a few other popr kids who are popr because of theirst name, their beauty or


    wealth.


    Josey was so excited as we didn''t have that in blue moon. Obviously we were the beta girls so


    poprity wasn''t a problem. We just never picked on someone for having brains or being obsessed


    with star wars. I mean I don''t watch it but I get it. I''m obsessed with cartoons.


    I woke up around 5 to get ready for dinner and go see mom about our school uniform. We had been


    epted to my mom''s old school.


    Apparently my nana made hefty donations to the school while my mom was there and she also


    attended. My family has been attending the same school for decades. The headmistress also said she


    was a schr with my mother and my family has about 5 generations of history there. That was pretty


    cool.


    I freshened up and put on some shorts and my converse sneakers. My tummy made some noises


    signaling me to feed myself and on that note I left my room to go eat. My mom cooked and it smelled


    delicious!


    "Oh mama it smells amazing!! I can''t wait to dig in" I say to her kissing her cheek and then walking into


    the dining room to kiss papa and grandpa.


    ¡°Thank you Sab. Ok everyone dig in".. she said and we didn''t have to be told twice! The food was so


    good, I had to get seconds. My Remi was a great cook. She loves being in the kitchen and sometimes I


    help. I don''t like ving in the kitchen as I''d call it but I''m a pretty decent cook with


    Natalie and Remi''s training.


    We all finished eating so Cj, Josey and I cleaned the table and went in the kitchen to wash the dishes


    and all. Once that was done, we walked to my parents room to get our uniform for tomorrow. Mom


    handed them to us to go try on.


    Dad was still downstairs with Grandfather as they were both enjoying a ss of whiskey and cigars.


    This is a trait my Grandfather taught my dad and they said when Cj turns 18, it will be something they''ll


    all do together.


    We all went to our rooms to try on our uniforms to make sure they fit.


    It felt so weird thinking this is what I had to wear Monday through to Friday. I wasn''t used to it and I''m


    sure my siblings felt the same. How would people perceive us? Would we get instant poprity just like


    at Blue Moon or do we have to work our way up the food chain?...


    It didn''t really bother Cj though. He was more excited about the roboticsb and yingcrosse.


    Josey was begging me to try out for cheerleading with her but I''m more of a hide behind some food


    kind of girl. I guess now that we won''t be training as hard since we are all human, I had to find a sport


    to keep fit.


    I hung my uniform and decided to shower and go to bed. I''d have to wake up early tomorrow so dad


    can drop us off. It was going to be a long interesting day.


    My rm went off telling me it was time to get up and get ready for school. It was 5:30 AM and I


    wanted to kill myself for not fighting Max hard enough on getting us into his packs school. They had to


    attend from 9am while here humans thinks its sane to be at school at 7:30.


    I get up with my eyes still closed and walk into my bathroom. I strip and jump in the shower and that


    wakes me up. I dry


    myself. I got dressed. Idon''t put on any make up as I''d like to assess how the girls are there before I go


    crazy. It''s better to blend in than stick out because it was bad enough that I was going to be the new


    girl.


    I walk into the kitchen to find grandfather eating breakfast alone.


    I walk up to him and kiss his cheek and give him a hug. Then I dish up for myself and sit down to eat.


    "Where''s mom and dad?" I ask him. Wondering who cooked breakfast if mom wasn''t around.


    "They had an emergency. It seems a lot of the warriors arrived early this morning at the airport and


    your dad had to go sort out their amodation. Remi left with him to help however she can so I''ll be


    driving you to school.¡¯ Grandpa says.


    "Oh wow. Does this mean blue moon is without it''s warriors?" I ask and grandpa nods while reading the


    paper.


    Josey and Cj make an appearance. They take a seat and also ask about mom and dad. I answer them


    and we continue eating. We all finished and cleaned up then followed grandpa out the house.


    I took a look at my Ferrari, missing the days of driving around in it. Sigh...


    A ck car drove in through the gate. It was a maybach. It stopped right at our feet. My grandfather


    looked at us and smiled,


    "You kids didn''t think I was actually going to drive you right? I have golf in 30min in a different direction"


    he says walking away towards his Range Rover.


    The driver opens the door to let us and Cj jumps in the front passenger seat. He introduces himself as


    lan who will be driving us to school from now on. We greet back. Eventually we make it to school and


    we all look out the window.


    This was no school. This ce looked like a college. John Crawford Preparatory School written in


    golden bold letters on a brick wall.


    Kidsing out if bentleys, BMW''s, Mercedes Benzes. You name it.


    This was probably where the president''s kids went to school. It was crazy how all these kids looked put


    together. As if they had their lives in order.


    This school was insane.n cleared his throat to get our attention and we all looked at him.


    "i''ll be here at 3pm sharp. If you have any extra curricr activities, please put it in your calendar app


    which is linked to mine. I will then know of your school activities and when to pick you up and drop you


    off. I am only your chauffeur for school activities, social activities will require an additional driver which


    can be arranged if requested. I hope you all have a great first day." He finishes and slips out the car to


    open the door for me and Josey as Cj let himself out.


    He drives off. Leaving us to figure this shit out on our own.


    ¡°Let''s try find the office and take it from there? They should be expecting us." I say and they nod at me.


    We walk into the school and immediately everyone goes quiet when they notice us walk in. Asking


    each other who we were, where we came from or whye to a new school in the middle of the year.


    "This is when I wish I didn''t have super hearing" Josey points out and we nod in agreement. This was


    going to be tough. People were going to whisper to each other about us and we were going to have to


    ignore them. Back at blue moon, if you wanted to gossip about someone you obviously send them a


    mind link but now these humans didn''t have that.


    I see a sign that says office and I lead the way. We walk in to see ady at the front desk busy on the


    phone. She is a ball of insane energy on monday and Christopher''s kids weren''t monday people. We


    were all grumpy.


    She hangs up and notices us standing there. She beams and jumps a little at our presence.


    "You three must be the Trent kids am I right?" She asks and we nod at her.


    "Oh you''re all so good looking it is bat crazy. I don''t know who is prettier than who." She giggles to


    herself.


    "Alright, the headmistress will be with you shortly. Please take one of these tablets toplete a


    questionnaire so we can arrange your sses ordingly.¡± She smiles at us.


    We mumble ok''s and thank yous as we all go to take a seat after grabbing a tablet each. Pretty


    standard stuff actually. We had to jot down the subjects we did at our previous high school, the sports


    we yed, our hobbies and interests. It also showed the sses on offer for each of us and we could


    choose but it will be decided ording to the marks we obtained at our previous school. You had to


    pick two English subjects, two mathematical ones, two sciences and 2 social sciences, 2 foreign


    languages, Then you had to pick between music or photography,puter applications or web design,


    physical education or psychology, auto mechanics or nursing ss, dance or dramatic arts. It was


    crazy how they had so many subjects to choose from but I made my decision ording to my likes.


    I''ll take writing and speech for english, algebra and statistics for math, advanced biology and advanced


    physics for science, economics and world history for social studies, I''ll take French and Mandarin for


    foreignnguages as that''s what I chose back at blue moon, I''ll take music, web design, physical


    education, nursing and dance.


    My sister and I had the same. We always joked around that we were twins. Cj picked anything that has


    to do with new age technology. Everything he had was advanced this and that.


    We handed in the tablets and the receptiondy went on to print our results. She smiled at us and gave


    us our schedules. It had all the subjects we picked. An older gorgeous woman in a power suit walked


    out.


    "Sandy, any messages?" Thedy asked. So that was the front deskdy''s name.


    "No headmistress Adams" said Sandy.


    "I have these beautiful Trent kids to see you" Sandy said.


    She turned to us and smiled, "ahh my new recruits. Wee to John Crawford Preparatory School.


    Your family has some rich history here. Come to my office, I have a lot to tell you about your mother.¡±


    She smiles and leads us into her office.


    It appears headmistress Daisy Adam''s was a fan of my mother. She showed us pictures of my mom


    winning in track, my mother being top of her ss all through both her pregnancies. Which could''ve


    been a taboo but she hid it well and only told her friends about it. We were her best kept secret. She


    told us all about the school and how it works. She exined our schedules and that CJ''s lunch break


    was at 10a.m and then again at 12h30. Then me and Josey were to have breaks at 11am and again at


    13h30. School ends at 3pm and then it''s the extra activities that are not on the schedule. They have


    football, ser, tennis, swim and track.. those were the sports that held national championships. Then


    there wascrosse, wrestling and cheerleading. They haven''t won a championship in 5 years.


    She asked what we were interested in and we had to pick two sports to take part in. It was mandatory


    to make sure you get in to the college of your choice.


    I chose swimming and wrestling which actually shocked her but she wrote it down saying she will run it


    by the coaches who will then let me know when I can try out.


    Josey chose track and cheer then Cj went forcrosse and tennis. He also said he''s interested in


    wrestling too and if allowed, he''d like to try for that too. After we were done, she called in students from


    our grades and had them show us around and escort us to each and every ss. Basically we had


    babysitters all day. How fun.


    I said bye to Josey and Cj as I turned to look at the girl that was assigned to me.


    "Hi my name is Lucy. Wee to Jc Prep Sabrina" she says then taking a look at my schedule smiles


    and says I''m in all her sses. We could spend the day together and I can sit with her during lunch if


    she wants.


    ¡°Won''t your friends mind? I''m the new girl which makes me an outcast" I say to her and sheughs at


    me.


    "Don''t be silly. You''re a pretty girl. Pretty girls always gain instant poprity but with these subjects I


    don''t know. You might be called a nerd¡± she smiles then we bothugh.


    She leads the way out of the office. I wave goodbye at Sandy and she smiles at me while she''s on the


    phone. I follow her as she shows me to my locker and I put my bags in. We had register period which


    was where our assigned teacher for year takes in the kids present for the day and gives us


    announcement for the school.


    I walk in and the ss goes quiet. What I noticed is my ss was mainly boys. They weren''t a lot. It


    was about 15 students including me. There was literally 5 of us girls in this ss. Talk about


    testosterone levels on high...


    Lucy walks in front of me to hand in her hall pass and my eptance letter from the headmistress. The


    teacher looks at me then smiles. I was about sick of smiling now.


    ¡°Alright ss. We have a new student here. Let''s all show some respect while she introduces herself.


    Wee, I''m Teacher Grace. I''ll be your register teacher for the rest of the year. Please tell us your


    name, age and interests" She says to me then gesturing for me to introduce myself.


    I clear my throat. "Good morning ss. My name is Sabrina Trent. I am 15 years old, I''ll be 16 in a


    month. I love outdoor activities and keeping fit. Thank you." I say looking around to see everybody was


    hanging onto my very word.


    "What kind of outdoor activities do you do?¡± A girl from the front asks and I smile at her.


    ¡°[ run, I love to hike or walk in the woods. I love to exercise outside. I practice jujitsu and krav maga. Oh


    I''m also a car fanatic. I can''t wait to drive legally". I say and the ssughs.


    Teacher Grace chimes in, "Have you been doing it illegally then miss Trent?"she asks me. Oh shit .


    "Oh I plead the 5th on that one¡± I say and the ssughs again. Teacher Grace smiles at me. I find


    space in between two guys. They sh their super white teeth at me and I smile back.


    "Hi I''m Josh and that''s Jason. We''re half brothers¡± Josh says. I nod at them.


    sses went by quicker with J and J trying to make conversation with me.


    It was time for lunch and Lucy said I''d find her at their table right in the middle. I just wanted to find


    Josey and see if she was fairing well.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I walk into the lunch hall and immediately spot her sitting with a bunch of cheerleaders. They were all


    surrounding listening to whatever she was bbering about. d to know she''s ok.


    Now I wasn''t worried about Cj. He could hold his own and even though he''s a little geeky, his muscles


    will help him out with thedies. I scan the room for Lucy to find her seated in the middle of the


    cafeteria.


    Let''s just say I was stuck with the fashion forward girls. They were wearing thetest designs and had


    thetest handbags. If I was going to fit in, I would need to go shopping immediately after school. I had


    no other choice but to give in and sit with Lucy and her friends. They were friendly though but I was the


    only one without a cartier! bracelet or an Hermes handbag.


    "Hey guys?" I say to the group around me. They all look at me. "So I was thinking, where Ie from,


    they didn''t really have all these major designers so I''m thinking of revamping my entire closet. Who


    wants to help me?" I ask and they all light up!


    I wasn''t so bad at this.


    After school we all had tryouts. Josey had cheer, where Cj and I had wrestling. The wrestling team was


    made up of 6 boys and 4 girls so if Cj and I make it, that would be 12.


    When we walked in the teamughed. Obviously at me because I''m skinny. They know nothing about


    werewolf strength and the training I''ve had all my life.


    "Don''t worry sis, they don''t know you''re the strongest person here." Cj tried tofort me. I smiled


    knowingly at him. He was right. They were in for a shocker.


    We got to meet the coach and he let me take on his champion girl and Cj had to take on the best boy.


    Safe to say we made the team. Although now I''m the weird girl with crazy hidden muscles.


    We went to go see Josey''s tryouts and she was killing it too. The girls seemed happy with her. I guess


    human school wasn''t so bad after all. By the end of the day, we had all tried out for the sports we


    wanted to y. Cj hadcrosse and wrestling. I had swimming and wrestling and Josey had track and


    cheer. I''m d at some point during the day I''d be able to spend some time with my Cj.


    Looking at our schedules, we weren''t going to have much of a life. Which I epted. I could just focus


    on school until I graduate then I try this whole love thing again. Josey on the other hand was groaning


    and sad over the death of her non existent social life and no free time to spend time with her mates. I


    had to remind pick that she had to make them wait especially since they had a baby on the way.


    Cj was excited and couldn''t wait to go back to school again. Normal teenage problems.


    We were going to make this work. This was our life now and boy is it different. It was definitely a


    change of scenery but if we stick together, we will get through it. I know we will.


    You know how you''re just gliding through life and everything is going smoothly so smooth to the point


    where you ask yourself when shit will hit the fan? We are supernatural beings and our past has to


    knock on our door at some point right?? Right??


    Well.. no. The first year of human school was a breeze. I mean daddy had to get us tutors to make sure


    we did well in our subjects and we rarely had family time so dad had tomand that Sunday''s were


    family day. Josey chose Saturday as the day her mates visit her and on my Saturdays if I didn''t have


    any sporting events, I''d visit Max and Nicole.


    Be had her baby. A girl, they named her Penelope. We made amends and she apologized for being


    a bitch to me. I reminded her that she was not just any bitch but a hypocritical bitch. We''re not best


    friends but we get along. Lucy and I became really close and we would meet up for our coffee date


    every morning before school.


    Josey became very close friends with a guy named Matt. They were inseparable. Cj got a girlfriend in


    his grade.. A girl named Aisha and boy was she pretty. He was just worried about meeting his mate


    while he was with her. They both loved geeky stuff and she was aplete klutz. Ina cute way.


    Remi opened up her own restaurant called Rem. Let''s just say, the wealthy, support the wealthy. It was


    always fully booked. Dad was always traveling for business but he made sure he''s home every sunday.


    Grandfather was still the same old guy except he took up fishing.


    We were happy. One big happy family.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    This chapter gets a little dark. There will be bloodshed and mentions of rape(like gang rape etc). It


    won''t be so explicit and in detail but you''ve been warned.


    _________________________________________


    Happiness has found me again. I mean I still go on social media and see people from my old pack


    finding their mates. When I think about it, it hurts to think that the man that was made for me wasn''t


    actually for me. Just seeing people have it so easy when ites to mates, makes me sad for a bit but


    I don''t let it consume me.


    After a long time, I don''t have to wake up crying or sad. I''m ok.


    I feel like myself again when I''ve felt lost for so long. Everything was going great for everyone actually...


    Things were going great for Green Forrest pack. Max had some of our warriors take residence in his


    pack to be trained the lycan way, their mates were weed too. I honestly don''t know what we would


    do without the help of uncle Deacon and Max.


    It''s been a year already since leaving Blue moon pack and we have settled in nicely. I fought tooth and


    nail to be top of my ss and also maintain my fashion sense thanks to Lucy. She would drag my ass


    to the shops whenever there was an opening.


    Josey was doing great too. The twins had their pup, I''m not sure what happened to Elise but they don''t


    mention her at all. So now they could focus on Josey. We all know Josey''s first boy will be alpha


    because they are mates and willplete the mating ceremony. If Josey can''t give the alphas any


    children then their child with Elise will be alpha. If Josey only has girls, he''ll still be alpha.


    Stressful.


    Cj was still with his Aisha. He was 14 now and still had 2 more years before meeting his mate so he


    was still in the clear I guess. He was the school''s top student and my parents were proud. Him and 5


    other kids from different schools are part of a programme that allows them an internship role at silicone


    valley. Geek much? All I know is if my brother pushes this human life, he''s going to be making his own


    millions by 18.


    I walked into the house to bump into Cj who said was going on run to let his wolf out. I stepped aside to


    let him out.


    He looked upset but I didn''t want to question him.


    "Aisha''s family is moving away." Remi tells me as she walks up to me. I was looking out the door, worry


    clearly written on my face.


    "When?" I ask my mom.


    "They leave tonight. Aisha''s dad called Christopher. He got a job offer he couldn''t refuse and the only


    downside was that they need him there first thing tomorrow. They fly out at 8pm tonight. You just


    missed Aisha" Mom said.


    I was heartbroken for Cj. I know she wasn''t his mate and the minute he met his mate, he''d forget about


    her. It still hurt I''m sure. The Trent kids sure have the worst luck with love.


    "Poor Cj. Things were finally working out for all of us here" I say sadly..


    My mom nods. She gives me a hug and then goes up the stairs. I walk to the kitchen to grab an apple


    and head to my room. I was going to miss dinner tonight as I had to study for my physics test tomorrow.


    ________________________


    It was now midnight and I was about done studying. Decided to hit the sack and what I don''t know


    about the paper tomorrow, I never will. I passed out immediately.


    I fell in a dream where I was back in blue moon running around in the woods with Percy and my


    siblings. We were all happy.


    We decided to run back as Remi was going to have our heads if we werete for dinner with the alpha


    family tonight. The minute we stepped out of the woods the mood changed. It was eerily quiet, you


    could hear it if a pin dropped and this was unusual. I looked around me and I was alone, no Percy. No


    Cj. No Josey.


    I shifted back to human. Not a care in the world about my nakedness. A cold shiver went down my


    spine and then I heard a scream, then another one and then all of a sudden people were running past


    me screaming. I saw ady being chased by a wolf. Why would.. oh no. We were under attack. I tried


    to run to her aid but I couldn''t move. I was rooted to the spot. I tried screaming for her to get up and


    fight but even I couldn''t hear my voice through all that screaming.


    I saw the wolf catch up and shift back into a human. The man ripped the woman''s clothes off with such


    force and raped her. I saw it all. I screamed but it was like my voice was mute. I couldn''t move or


    scream. I felt powerless watching the man assault her like that. I tried to close my eyes and open them


    only to see the man get up from sexually assaulting the poordy and then ripping her head off. I


    screamed, it was mute but that was all I could do. He walked past me as if he couldn''t see me and


    went after his next victim.


    When I turned around to see where he was going, I noticed it wasn''t just him. Many wolves came


    through the woods killing men who tried to fight for their loved ones. The women raped repeatedly as


    men took turns. Some women submitted so they could save their children and the rogue men would


    pick their chosen mates. Laughing and raping them to see who they liked best. It was a nightmare.


    The kids had to watch their mothers get assaulted by these men and I couldn''t help. I just stood there


    as tears ran down my face. I felt so weak. The wolves started to howl in sadness and I looked around


    trying to see who they were doing it for and my eyesnded on Natalie. The rogue alpha had Natalie


    and close to her alpha Charley was knocked out on the floor.


    The rogue alpha undressed her slowly... trying to prolong the inevitable. I knew what wasing,


    Natalie knew what wasing. She was just sobbing. I tried yelling at her to fight! To not give up like


    this but my voice. I was mute.


    The rogue alpha put her on the ground and he followed going between her legs. It''s like the time


    stoood still. No one dared to make a sound or maybe I blocked everyone out as he entered her and


    then it was as if the pain of your mate sleeping with someone else woke Charley up. He roared to life


    as he turned to his side to see his mate being raped by the man he decided to trust. He tried to get up


    but was held back by other rogues as they growled in unison.


    He had to watch the rogue with his mate as she cried looking at him. She was looking at him but I


    couldn''t tell what that look meant. I was crying myself, my vision was blurry. I would close my eyes and


    try look anywhere but there and all around me was the same thing. Men losing their heads, those that


    were still alive and fighting going down in pain at the feel of their mates being sexually assaulted. This


    gave the rogues they were fighting an opening to kill them.


    I knew this was a dream because I fell asleep atkeside manor. I couldn''t have gotten here. Even if I


    ran in my wolf form, it would take me hours.


    My thoughts were interrupted by Charley roaring loud at Reginald as he emptied his seed inside his


    mate making satisfied noises. I looked behind Charley to see Percy crying. He looked defeated too as


    he was also  held back by rogues.


    Reginald pulled out of Natalie while she stayed on the ground, not moving. She looked helpless and


    you could still see his stuff drip from him. He walked over to Charley with all of that still on him and


    stopped right in front of him.


    Clearly to gloat on having Charley''s mates scent all over his penis.


    Charley who was on his knees and at eye level to Reginald''s thing was able to smell her on Reginald


    by just breathing. This seemed to drive him mad and Charley shifted into his wolf in a fit of rage and bit


    off Reginald''s penis. Reginald screamed in pain as blood spurted out of him. Percy shifted too and took


    on the rogues that were holding him down. This seemed to get the rest of the pack to start fighting back


    but Natalie didn''t move. She stayed in position as if she were already dead.


    It was then that I saw something shiny in Reginald''s hand and I knew what it was. I tried to scream at


    Charley to alert him of this but I was mute. I continued as if it will change but I wasn''t helping anyone.


    Reginald went off to stab Natalie in the heart with a silver de. Killing her instantly. Charley saw what


    happened and roared so loud, I felt it. The whole world must''ve felt it. Im not sure if it was from the pain


    of his mate dying but he stopped fighting, Percy stopped fighting too as he shifted back to human form


    and dropped to his knees. Everyone stopped to witness the death of their Luna. They could all feel it,


    the pain of losing a pack member, their pack mother.


    This was a battle they couldn''t win now and they all got down on their knees and submitted. Charley


    was on his knees crying for his mate. Percy was held down but he also couldn''t take his eyes of his


    mother.


    Reginald had won.


    The rogue alpha has taken over blue moon. Reginald has taken over from the Woods family.


    I bolted up from slumber with my phone ringing. I looked at the time and it was 2am. I looked at the


    caller ID and saw Ralyn''s name pop up.


    "What do you want Ralyn?" I spat out. Definitely happy I was pulled out of that nightmare but not happy


    it was Ralyn that did that.


    "Sabrina I need your help. My father he.. he attacked Blue moon" she said through sobs.


    "What? What do you mean he attacked??" I asked her.


    "He killed her Sabrina. My father killed Natalie. He has Charley and Percy locked up. I don''t know what


    to do" she said to me. I didn''t know what to say. That dream was real? Then why am I still in bed? How


    could I see all of it? I saw Natalie die. I saw it all but it was a dream. How was she telling me something


    that happened in my dream?


    "How did she die Ralyn?" I ask her. Please don''t say a silver dagger. I crossed my fingers.


    "He stabbed her with something silver. I couldn''t see from my room. Sabrina he promised he wouldn''t


    hurt them. He promised to make me Luna." She sobbed. My dream was real and I saw it all happen. If I


    could go there myself now and help I would but I was hours away. Besides, I don''t want to give her


    false hope. If I doe to help, it is for the people that have to suffer from Charley''s actions.


    If I was going to help, I also couldn''t tell her I was on my way. I didn''t trust her to not go running to her


    father.


    "Ralyn, your father is the alpha of rogues. You should''ve known better. What they did now, is their way


    of life. We all know this, you know this. Blue moon can rot for all I care. You did this to yourselves." I


    said and then I hung up.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Deep down in my heart, I know I won''t just sit by and do nothing. Charley should''ve known better. It


    was only a matter of time before this happened. This is why we kill rogues.


    I had to tell my dad.


    I immediately ran out of my room to my parents bedroom. They were still sleeping when I barged in


    startling Remi out of her sleep.


    "Daddy you have to wake up. Something bad has happened" I said out loud for the whole house to


    hear.


    My father shot out of bed ready to attack until he saw me alone in his room. He groaned in annoyance.


    "Sabrina! What is so important that it couldn''t wait 3 more hours?" He says groggily.


    My grandfather, brother and sister came charging into the room too. Looking confused.


    "What''s going on?" My grandfather asked looking between me, my dad and Remi who was still in bed.


    "Blue Moon was attacked. The rogue alpha attacked them. He''s taken over daddy" I say to my dad.


    "Well Sabrina, it was bound to happen. That''s what I told Charley when I was still there and that''s why


    most of us left. What''s done is done. Everybody back to bed. Blue moon is not our problem anymore."


    My father said. I was not going to give up that easily.


    "He raped and killed Natalie. I saw it." I say to my dad. Remi gasped out loudly. My father looked at me


    confused.


    "What do you mean you saw it? Blue moon is hours away" Cj said to me also looking confused.


    I heard my mothers voice say ''show them. Just take their hands in yours and imagine it. Show them


    your dream''.


    I grabbed Josey''s hand and did as I was told. Her body stiffened and her eyes went to the back of her


    head. I don''t know how long we were out of it but my dad pulled us apart eventually. Looking at us


    confused.


    "Oh my goddess.. it''s true. How did you do that? I saw it dad. When they raped the women. Oh


    goddess. How did you see that Sabrina?" Josey asks me.


    "Grab mom and dad''s hands and imagine showing him what I just showed you. It should work with you


    as you and I share the same power. I''ll show grandfather and Cj." I say to her. She nods and walks


    over to dad as Remi does the same.


    I walk over to Cj and grandpa. I grab their hands and show them everything.


    After they have all seen my dream, I run out of their room ande back holding my phone. I dial


    Ralyn''s number and wait for her to answer..


    "Hello? Sabrina? Are youing to help? They took Percy and Charley into the dungeons Sabrina. My


    dad says he''s going to kill them on the night of the Red moon. That''s in 3 days. I''m locked in my room


    Sabrina.. I don''t know what to do." She started to sob uncontrobly over the phone.


    "You said your father killed Natalie.." I say to her over the phone.


    "Yes he stabbed her. Right after raping her he killed her in front of Charley" she said back to me. I then


    look up at my dad.


    "I''m sorry Ralyn. My father forbids us from taking action. This is all your fault. You fix it." I cut the line


    and look at my family. I look at my dad who''s looking at me in disbelief.


    "So you''re saying you just saw this in a dream?" My dad asks me. I nod.


    "I don''t know how to exin this but I think this has something to do with my mother. She came to me


    in a dream once and now she just spoke to me again." I said and everyone looked at me like I just grew


    a tail. I turned to my grandfather,


    "Grandpa are you sure nana was just human? Not a witch or anything supernatural?" I ask him. He


    shakes his head looking at me. A looked of guilt shed through his eyes but he quickly closed his


    eyes and when he opened them he was void of any emotion.


    "I think Brina is right. Mama came to me in a dream too when I found out my mates were having a baby


    with Elise. She told me I''m not weak and to fight for my mates. That my fight was different from


    Sabrina''s.." Josey said to us. I took Josey''s hand and held it in mine..


    "Mama and nana had to be something for Josey and I to turn out like this dad. Although we don''t have


    the luxury of time to dwell on this, we need to save blue moon." I say looking at my dad.


    "We can''t pumpkin. Most of my warriors are overseas working. We have about 30 warriors at Green


    Forrest. That''s not enough to take down the rogue alpha" he says to me. My heart breaks but then I get


    an idea.


    "The children papa. They poor children had to see their mother''s raped and killed in front of them. I''m


    not doing it for my mate but for those that are paying the price for Percy and Charley''s  cowardice!


    They need our help." I say to him with so much determination.


    "There is a reason my mother showed me what was happening to blue moon. If she didn''t want me to


    intervene and if she didn''t think I could do it, she would''ve left me to live in the big rock we''ve been


    hiding under as humans. We are wolves before we are human and if you can''t help me, I''ll find it


    elsewhere" I said this and ran out of their room and out the house.


    I immediately shifted into my wolf and howled out my sadness. I saw my sister and brother run outside,


    then also shift into their wolves to howl with me. My brother nodded at me and then I knew that they


    would follow wherever I decided to go. I sent a nod back at him and one to my sister then turned


    around to run to Max''s pack with my siblings right behind me. He was going to be the one to help me


    save those people. He was going to help me take down the Rogue alpha.


    _________________________________________


    I arrived at the pack house and shifted into my human. I got two shirts for me and Josey and some


    basketball shorts for Cj. The house was quiet which meant everyone was sleeping. I turned to my


    siblings, "Find uncle Deacon and show him my dream. Meet us back in Max''s office okay?" I ask them


    and they nod back at me before running upstairs to uncle Deacon''s floor.


    I went up Max''s floor and noticed the lights were still on in his office. The door was ajar and I heard


    some noises. I walked closer and heard that they sounded sexual. My heart dropped. I know he''s not


    my mate but he said he''d wait and I didn''t ask him to. I looked through the door and saw that his chair


    was turned around and one of the shewolves was on top riding him as she caught me staring. She


    smiled at me and I immediately stepped back. I was hurt.


    I just realized another guy I wanted to give myself to couldn''t keep his promise. I shook my head and


    snapped out of it. I can deal with thister, I''ll just walk up to his room and wait for him there. If he took


    too long then I''ll just mind link him to hurry the fuck up.


    I walked into his room to see a body in his bed. Another girl. What is this guy into?? I was about to walk


    out when the lights went on and revealed Elise.


    "Sabrina?" She looked up at me.


    "You have got to be kidding me!" I said to myself.. I then turn to look at her..


    "Sorry I was looking for Max. Go back to sleep" I said to her.


    Did they get back together? Why didn''t he tell me? This is all too much to take in.


    "He hasn''te to bed yet. I''ve been sleeping in here for some time you know." She said to me with a


    smirk on her face. Rubbing it in that she is his mate and I''m not.


    "Well he''s in his office screwing a pack member. I was going to wait for him here but I see its upied.


    Anyway, when hees to bed, tell him I''m in my room. There''s an emergency and I need his help" I


    said and walked out before she could respond and say something to earn her a punch. Sometimes you


    think you know someone and they just surprise you.


    I walked into my room to see someone in my bed. What is going on in this house!? By the size of this


    person, they were male. I switched the lights on to see Max sleeping in my bed. What the fuck!?


    "Max?" I whisper yell to him to wake up. I walk up to my bed and shake him too because something


    weird is going on.


    He stirs and turns to me. He quickly gets up and looks at me sheepishly.


    "You must be wondering what I''m doing sleeping in your room hey?" He asked me looking guilty and I


    immediately forgive him after hearing that sexy bed voice.


    "Weren''t you in the office just now with some girl?" I ask him and before he could answer me,


    "Also why is Elise sleeping your bed Maximus Dean Forrest?" I ask him again.


    He sighs and runs his hands through that unruly sexy bed hair. Focus Sabrina.


    "Who''s in my office?" He asks me and I look at him dumbfounded.


    "I thought you were..." I look at my open door and back at him.. "so you weren''t in your office having


    sex with some shewolf just seconds ago?" I ask him and he shakes his head no.


    I climb the bed to sniff the truth out of him because trust issues, because one failed mate.


    "What are you doing Kimberly? What''s going on?" He asks me clearly confused at my actions. Once I


    was satisfied he didn''t smell like sex and a female, I sat down next to him.


    "Elise?" I say looking up at him.. he sighs.


    "She''s been trying to win me back since giving birth to her kid. I told her she''s not wee here and


    that I''d never let her be a pack member so she ims she''s here visiting Be. I''ve been sleeping


    in your room because it smells like you and nobody bothers me in here." He says to me shyly..


    "I''m a man Kimberly and I''m really trying to keep my promise to you. This is the only way. Elise has


    been sneaking into my room every night so I decided to sleep in here." He says to me..


    "Want me to kick her ass?" I ask him jokingly not joking.


    "Please. I think my bed is better than yours anyway" heughs. He looks at the time and then he looks


    back at me with his eyebrows raised.


    "Blue moon was attacked. I need to show you something." I said this grabbing his hand and not giving


    him any more time to say anything, I showed him my dream. How I was there and couldn''t do anything.


    After everything was shown to him he looked at me confused. Not knowing what or how to ask me,


    "I don''t know how I was there. I don''t know how I could see it all. What I''m sure of is this ability has


    something to do with my grandmother and my mother. Josey and I don''t believe they were human." I


    say to him and he squeezes my hand.


    "What do you need me to do?" He asks me..


    "I need your help to take down that rogue. You saw those kids having to watch their parents getting


    ughtered. How these kids had to watch their mothers getting raped by multiple men. I can''t just sit by


    and do nothing while they pay for Charley''s coward ways Max. I can''t just go back to my human life and


    pretend this didn''t break my heart" I say as tears fall on my face.. Max pulls me in for a hug.


    "Hey hey its ok. You know us Lycans will take on any opportunity to hunt some rogues. The blood


    moon is in 3 days anyway" Max points out.


    "We can''t wait that long. Goddess knows what''s happening to the women that chose to submit to these


    rogues. What about the kids? We need to act now Maximus. In 3 days, Reginald will kill Charley and


    Percy which will make him the alpha of Blue Moon. We cannot let that happen" I say to him with panic


    evident in my eyes.


    "Ok look, we can''t just go in there marching in without a n." He says to me.


    "That''s why I had my siblings go get your father and said to meet us back in your office. I have a n


    and I need your help to execute it" I say to him.


    "Okay then alpha Kimberly. Lead the way to my office." He says to me smiling. I just nod and make my


    way out and towards his office.


    When I got to his office I saw my dad and grandpa were there, Damon was there, Tristan was there


    and Nicole. Uncle Deacon sitting on the couch on the phone with someone at this hour. My siblings


    standing next to uncle looking back at me. Max and I walked in and greeted everyone. Then they all


    turned to look at me. I suddenly felt nervous. What if this is a stupid n? I could be sending these


    people to their deaths! What if Ralyn was actually trying to lure me back to blue moon so she could kill


    us too...


    I cleared my throat and looked at all these familiar faces.


    "I know we all turned our back on blue moon a while back with good reason. They worked with rogues


    but we can''t just sit by and let innocent pack members pay for this. Women are being raped and some


    have submitted to these ferals. Even Percy and Charley don''t deserve to see Natalie killed the way she


    was. I know I''m asking for a lot, for all we know we could be walking to our deaths." I say looking at all


    of them.


    "We wouldn''t want that now, would we?" A female voice says as she walks in followed by an older


    woman who looks just like her. She looks at me and smiles. Her face registers in my head and all my


    memories flood in reminding me who thisdy was.


    "Mama?" Ites out more like a question than anything. "You''re here..." I say to to her.


    "Yes child. We''re here" she says this grabbing the older woman''s hand. "We are here to help because


    this is a war bigger than all of you. A lot of people are involved against you all. Its been in the works


    long before Sabrina and Josey were born, long before I was even born." My mother says..


    Everyone is just speechless. Are they here as ghosts? What war? What. The. Actual. Fuck?


    "I know what you all are wondering. If we are really here. Yes we are." The older version of mom said.


    "I am not of this world you see.. I am the descendant of the moon goddess. I am her younger sister. I


    was sent to earth to creathe a lineage that will carry power far greater than all alphasbined. It all


    started with my daughter, Kimberly. Who then had Sabrina and Josey. The power is in our blood and


    will carry on through Sabrina and Josey." She says.


    "Many of you in this room don''t know me. My name is Estelle." When she says her name she releases


    an aura that has all of us kneeling down to show respect. Somehow we all knew right then that she was


    of the moon.


    "Rise Sabrina and Josey. I am your equal. The same power that flows through me, flows through you


    and even greater. Your age allows for the power to be at its peak without draining your energy. You girls


    have capabilities far beyond your greatest imaginations. I am here to show you how to unlock them"


    she says looking at me and Josey.


    My father stands up and walks over to my mother. He looks baffled. "How is it possible? They said you


    died. They said you were gone." He says to here tears falling on his face.


    "I died in this world my love. This is not where I belong. I had a job to do and I fulfilled it. I''m just happy


    it was with you and I was allowed time to be with you." She says to him. Then she turns to my


    grandfather..


    "Papa, you''ve kept our secret long enough. Thank you." She says to him before pulling grandpa in for a


    hug.


    "We don''t have enough time to answer all your questions but I promise that after this war, you will all


    understand" Nana says walking up to Josey and I.


    "We are here to take youdies to the moon. It is time you learnt of your powers the right way. We will


    be gone for some years but don''t worry, 10years there is equal to a day here. Which is all we need."


    She says to us.


    Then she turns to Cj and grabs his hand, "My sister blessed you with the strength of an alpha. Have


    you not wondered why your wolf was ck?" She asked him and he nodded speechless.


    "You have an important role to y in this war and after it. Your sons have an important role to y in


    future too. You will being with us so you can receive the training you need to be the alpha the


    world needs. Don''t worry, you are of beta blood. Christopher and Remi are your parents but the moon


    goddess needs you and that is why she gave you immense strength." She said to him.


    My mother walked up to Remi and hugged her. Looked at my dad and kissed his cheek then she


    walked back to stand between me and Cj, where nana was standing between Cj and Josey.


    "We will be back tomorrow at noon. Ready your warriors. Those that are overseas, bring them back


    because you''ll need them. The truth wille out as soon as the sun rises and you all need to keep


    your strength. Your friends will be your foes in the search for power. Deacon, go find Celine. You


    will need her power in this war. Maximus, your mate is your enemy." Nana said and with that we


    weren''t in Max''s office anymore but in the beautiful field my mother brought me to when I was sad.


    "Kids, wee to your new home for the next 10 years. These will be some tough years my children


    and you will hate us for bringing you here but it is all necessary for what''s toe." My mother said


    before walking away with nana and disappearing into thin air. We looked at each other confused.


    "Well what kind of training is this? Is this a joke?" I say out loud.


    "No it is not my children. For where you are going, you aren''t allowed to see how we get there. I''m


    sorry to do this to you." Some voice from out of nowhere said.


    And within seconds everything went dark and I lost consciousness.


    ________________


    Happiness has found me again. I mean I still go on social media and see people from my old pack


    finding their mates. When I think about it, it hurts to think that the man that was made for me wasn''t


    actually for me. Just seeing people have it so easy when ites to mates, makes me sad for a bit but


    I don''t let it consume me.


    After a long time, I don''t have to wake up crying or sad. I''m ok.


    I feel like myself again when I''ve felt lost for so long. Everything was going great for everyone actually...


    Things were going great for Green Forrest pack. Max had some of our warriors take residence in his


    pack to be trained the lycan way, their mates were weed too. I honestly don''t know what we would


    do without the help of uncle Deacon and Max.


    It''s been a year already since leaving Blue moon pack and we have settled in nicely. I fought tooth and


    nail to be top of my ss and also maintain my fashion sense thanks to Lucy. She would drag my ass


    to the shops whenever there was an opening.


    Josey was doing great too. The twins had their pup, I''m not sure what happened to Elise but they don''t


    mention her at all. So now they could focus on Josey. We all know Josey''s first boy will be alpha


    because they are mates and willplete the mating ceremony. If Josey can''t give the alphas any


    children then their child with Elise will be alpha. If Josey only has girls, he''ll still be alpha.


    Stressful.


    Cj was still with his Aisha. He was 14 now and still had 2 more years before meeting his mate so he


    was still in the clear I guess. He was the school''s top student and my parents were proud. Him and 5


    other kids from different schools are part of a programme that allows them an internship role at silicone


    valley. Geek much? All I know is if my brother pushes this human life, he''s going to be making his own


    millions by 18.


    I walked into the house to bump into Cj who said was going on run to let his wolf out. I stepped aside to


    let him out.


    He looked upset but I didn''t want to question him.


    "Aisha''s family is moving away." Remi tells me as she walks up to me. I was looking out the door, worry


    clearly written on my face.


    "When?" I ask my mom.


    "They leave tonight. Aisha''s dad called Christopher. He got a job offer he couldn''t refuse and the only


    downside was that they need him there first thing tomorrow. They fly out at 8pm tonight. You just


    missed Aisha" Mom said.


    I was heartbroken for Cj. I know she wasn''t his mate and the minute he met his mate, he''d forget about


    her. It still hurt I''m sure. The Trent kids sure have the worst luck with love.


    "Poor Cj. Things were finally working out for all of us here" I say sadly..


    My mom nods. She gives me a hug and then goes up the stairs. I walk to the kitchen to grab an apple


    and head to my room. I was going to miss dinner tonight as I had to study for my physics test tomorrow.


    ________________________


    It was now midnight and I was about done studying. Decided to hit the sack and what I don''t know


    about the paper tomorrow, I never will. I passed out immediately.


    I fell in a dream where I was back in blue moon running around in the woods with Percy and my


    siblings. We were all happy.


    We decided to run back as Remi was going to have our heads if we werete for dinner with the alpha


    family tonight. The minute we stepped out of the woods the mood changed. It was eerily quiet, you


    could hear it if a pin dropped and this was unusual. I looked around me and I was alone, no Percy. No


    Cj. No Josey.


    I shifted back to human. Not a care in the world about my nakedness. A cold shiver went down my


    spine and then I heard a scream, then another one and then all of a sudden people were running past


    me screaming. I saw ady being chased by a wolf. Why would.. oh no. We were under attack. I tried


    to run to her aid but I couldn''t move. I was rooted to the spot. I tried screaming for her to get up and


    fight but even I couldn''t hear my voice through all that screaming.


    I saw the wolf catch up and shift back into a human. The man ripped the woman''s clothes off with such


    force and raped her. I saw it all. I screamed but it was like my voice was mute. I couldn''t move or


    scream. I felt powerless watching the man assault her like that. I tried to close my eyes and open them


    only to see the man get up from sexually assaulting the poordy and then ripping her head off. I


    screamed, it was mute but that was all I could do. He walked past me as if he couldn''t see me and


    went after his next victim.


    When I turned around to see where he was going, I noticed it wasn''t just him. Many wolves came


    through the woods killing men who tried to fight for their loved ones. The women raped repeatedly as


    men took turns. Some women submitted so they could save their children and the rogue men would


    pick their chosen mates. Laughing and raping them to see who they liked best. It was a nightmare.


    The kids had to watch their mothers get assaulted by these men and I couldn''t help. I just stood there


    as tears ran down my face. I felt so weak. The wolves started to howl in sadness and I looked around


    trying to see who they were doing it for and my eyesnded on Natalie. The rogue alpha had Natalie


    and close to her alpha Charley was knocked out on the floor.


    The rogue alpha undressed her slowly... trying to prolong the inevitable. I knew what wasing,


    Natalie knew what wasing. She was just sobbing. I tried yelling at her to fight! To not give up like


    this but my voice. I was mute.


    The rogue alpha put her on the ground and he followed going between her legs. It''s like the time


    stoood still. No one dared to make a sound or maybe I blocked everyone out as he entered her and


    then it was as if the pain of your mate sleeping with someone else woke Charley up. He roared to life


    as he turned to his side to see his mate being raped by the man he decided to trust. He tried to get up


    but was held back by other rogues as they growled in unison.


    He had to watch the rogue with his mate as she cried looking at him. She was looking at him but I


    couldn''t tell what that look meant. I was crying myself, my vision was blurry. I would close my eyes and


    try look anywhere but there and all around me was the same thing. Men losing their heads, those that


    were still alive and fighting going down in pain at the feel of their mates being sexually assaulted. This


    gave the rogues they were fighting an opening to kill them.


    I knew this was a dream because I fell asleep atkeside manor. I couldn''t have gotten here. Even if I


    ran in my wolf form, it would take me hours.


    My thoughts were interrupted by Charley roaring loud at Reginald as he emptied his seed inside his


    mate making satisfied noises. I looked behind Charley to see Percy crying. He looked defeated too as


    he was also  held back by rogues.


    Reginald pulled out of Natalie while she stayed on the ground, not moving. She looked helpless and


    you could still see his stuff drip from him. He walked over to Charley with all of that still on him and


    stopped right in front of him.


    Clearly to gloat on having Charley''s mates scent all over his penis.


    Charley who was on his knees and at eye level to Reginald''s thing was able to smell her on Reginald


    by just breathing. This seemed to drive him mad and Charley shifted into his wolf in a fit of rage and bit


    off Reginald''s penis. Reginald screamed in pain as blood spurted out of him. Percy shifted too and took


    on the rogues that were holding him down. This seemed to get the rest of the pack to start fighting back


    but Natalie didn''t move. She stayed in position as if she were already dead.


    It was then that I saw something shiny in Reginald''s hand and I knew what it was. I tried to scream at


    Charley to alert him of this but I was mute. I continued as if it will change but I wasn''t helping anyone.


    Reginald went off to stab Natalie in the heart with a silver de. Killing her instantly. Charley saw what


    happened and roared so loud, I felt it. The whole world must''ve felt it. Im not sure if it was from the pain


    of his mate dying but he stopped fighting, Percy stopped fighting too as he shifted back to human form


    and dropped to his knees. Everyone stopped to witness the death of their Luna. They could all feel it,


    the pain of losing a pack member, their pack mother.


    This was a battle they couldn''t win now and they all got down on their knees and submitted. Charley


    was on his knees crying for his mate. Percy was held down but he also couldn''t take his eyes of his


    mother.


    Reginald had won.


    The rogue alpha has taken over blue moon. Reginald has taken over from the Woods family.


    I bolted up from slumber with my phone ringing. I looked at the time and it was 2am. I looked at the


    caller ID and saw Ralyn''s name pop up.


    "What do you want Ralyn?" I spat out. Definitely happy I was pulled out of that nightmare but not happy


    it was Ralyn that did that.


    "Sabrina I need your help. My father he.. he attacked Blue moon" she said through sobs.


    "What? What do you mean he attacked??" I asked her.


    "He killed her Sabrina. My father killed Natalie. He has Charley and Percy locked up. I don''t know what


    to do" she said to me. I didn''t know what to say. That dream was real? Then why am I still in bed? How


    could I see all of it? I saw Natalie die. I saw it all but it was a dream. How was she telling me something


    that happened in my dream?


    "How did she die Ralyn?" I ask her. Please don''t say a silver dagger. I crossed my fingers.


    "He stabbed her with something silver. I couldn''t see from my room. Sabrina he promised he wouldn''t


    hurt them. He promised to make me Luna." She sobbed. My dream was real and I saw it all happen. If I


    could go there myself now and help I would but I was hours away. Besides, I don''t want to give her


    false hope. If I doe to help, it is for the people that have to suffer from Charley''s actions.


    If I was going to help, I also couldn''t tell her I was on my way. I didn''t trust her to not go running to her


    father.


    "Ralyn, your father is the alpha of rogues. You should''ve known better. What they did now, is their way


    of life. We all know this, you know this. Blue moon can rot for all I care. You did this to yourselves." I


    said and then I hung up.


    Deep down in my heart, I know I won''t just sit by and do nothing. Charley should''ve known better. It


    was only a matter of time before this happened. This is why we kill rogues.


    I had to tell my dad.


    I immediately ran out of my room to my parents bedroom. They were still sleeping when I barged in


    startling Remi out of her sleep.


    "Daddy you have to wake up. Something bad has happened" I said out loud for the whole house to


    hear.


    My father shot out of bed ready to attack until he saw me alone in his room. He groaned in annoyance.


    "Sabrina! What is so important that it couldn''t wait 3 more hours?" He says groggily.


    My grandfather, brother and sister came charging into the room too. Looking confused.


    "What''s going on?" My grandfather asked looking between me, my dad and Remi who was still in bed.


    "Blue Moon was attacked. The rogue alpha attacked them. He''s taken over daddy" I say to my dad.


    "Well Sabrina, it was bound to happen. That''s what I told Charley when I was still there and that''s why


    most of us left. What''s done is done. Everybody back to bed. Blue moon is not our problem anymore."


    My father said. I was not going to give up that easily.


    "He raped and killed Natalie. I saw it." I say to my dad. Remi gasped out loudly. My father looked at me


    confused.


    "What do you mean you saw it? Blue moon is hours away" Cj said to me also looking confused.


    I heard my mothers voice say ''show them. Just take their hands in yours and imagine it. Show them


    your dream''.


    I grabbed Josey''s hand and did as I was told. Her body stiffened and her eyes went to the back of her


    head. I don''t know how long we were out of it but my dad pulled us apart eventually. Looking at us


    confused.


    "Oh my goddess.. it''s true. How did you do that? I saw it dad. When they raped the women. Oh


    goddess. How did you see that Sabrina?" Josey asks me.


    "Grab mom and dad''s hands and imagine showing him what I just showed you. It should work with you


    as you and I share the same power. I''ll show grandfather and Cj." I say to her. She nods and walks


    over to dad as Remi does the same.


    I walk over to Cj and grandpa. I grab their hands and show them everything.


    After they have all seen my dream, I run out of their room ande back holding my phone. I dial


    Ralyn''s number and wait for her to answer..


    "Hello? Sabrina? Are youing to help? They took Percy and Charley into the dungeons Sabrina. My


    dad says he''s going to kill them on the night of the Red moon. That''s in 3 days. I''m locked in my room


    Sabrina.. I don''t know what to do." She started to sob uncontrobly over the phone.


    "You said your father killed Natalie.." I say to her over the phone.


    "Yes he stabbed her. Right after raping her he killed her in front of Charley" she said back to me. I then


    look up at my dad.


    "I''m sorry Ralyn. My father forbids us from taking action. This is all your fault. You fix it." I cut the line


    and look at my family. I look at my dad who''s looking at me in disbelief.


    "So you''re saying you just saw this in a dream?" My dad asks me. I nod.


    "I don''t know how to exin this but I think this has something to do with my mother. She came to me


    in a dream once and now she just spoke to me again." I said and everyone looked at me like I just grew


    a tail. I turned to my grandfather,


    "Grandpa are you sure nana was just human? Not a witch or anything supernatural?" I ask him. He


    shakes his head looking at me. A looked of guilt shed through his eyes but he quickly closed his


    eyes and when he opened them he was void of any emotion.


    "I think Brina is right. Mama came to me in a dream too when I found out my mates were having a baby


    with Elise. She told me I''m not weak and to fight for my mates. That my fight was different from


    Sabrina''s.." Josey said to us. I took Josey''s hand and held it in mine..


    "Mama and nana had to be something for Josey and I to turn out like this dad. Although we don''t have


    the luxury of time to dwell on this, we need to save blue moon." I say looking at my dad.


    "We can''t pumpkin. Most of my warriors are overseas working. We have about 30 warriors at Green


    Forrest. That''s not enough to take down the rogue alpha" he says to me. My heart breaks but then I get


    an idea.


    "The children papa. They poor children had to see their mother''s raped and killed in front of them. I''m


    not doing it for my mate but for those that are paying the price for Percy and Charley''s  cowardice!


    They need our help." I say to him with so much determination.


    "There is a reason my mother showed me what was happening to blue moon. If she didn''t want me to


    intervene and if she didn''t think I could do it, she would''ve left me to live in the big rock we''ve been


    hiding under as humans. We are wolves before we are human and if you can''t help me, I''ll find it


    elsewhere" I said this and ran out of their room and out the house.


    I immediately shifted into my wolf and howled out my sadness. I saw my sister and brother run outside,


    then also shift into their wolves to howl with me. My brother nodded at me and then I knew that they


    would follow wherever I decided to go. I sent a nod back at him and one to my sister then turned


    around to run to Max''s pack with my siblings right behind me. He was going to be the one to help me


    save those people. He was going to help me take down the Rogue alpha.


    _________________________________________


    I arrived at the pack house and shifted into my human. I got two shirts for me and Josey and some


    basketball shorts for Cj. The house was quiet which meant everyone was sleeping. I turned to my


    siblings, "Find uncle Deacon and show him my dream. Meet us back in Max''s office okay?" I ask them


    and they nod back at me before running upstairs to uncle Deacon''s floor.


    I went up Max''s floor and noticed the lights were still on in his office. The door was ajar and I heard


    some noises. I walked closer and heard that they sounded sexual. My heart dropped. I know he''s not


    my mate but he said he''d wait and I didn''t ask him to. I looked through the door and saw that his chair


    was turned around and one of the shewolves was on top riding him as she caught me staring. She


    smiled at me and I immediately stepped back. I was hurt.


    I just realized another guy I wanted to give myself to couldn''t keep his promise. I shook my head and


    snapped out of it. I can deal with thister, I''ll just walk up to his room and wait for him there. If he took


    too long then I''ll just mind link him to hurry the fuck up.


    I walked into his room to see a body in his bed. Another girl. What is this guy into?? I was about to walk


    out when the lights went on and revealed Elise.


    "Sabrina?" She looked up at me.


    "You have got to be kidding me!" I said to myself.. I then turn to look at her..


    "Sorry I was looking for Max. Go back to sleep" I said to her.


    Did they get back together? Why didn''t he tell me? This is all too much to take in.


    "He hasn''te to bed yet. I''ve been sleeping in here for some time you know." She said to me with a


    smirk on her face. Rubbing it in that she is his mate and I''m not.


    "Well he''s in his office screwing a pack member. I was going to wait for him here but I see its upied.


    Anyway, when hees to bed, tell him I''m in my room. There''s an emergency and I need his help" I


    said and walked out before she could respond and say something to earn her a punch. Sometimes you


    think you know someone and they just surprise you.


    I walked into my room to see someone in my bed. What is going on in this house!? By the size of this


    person, they were male. I switched the lights on to see Max sleeping in my bed. What the fuck!?


    "Max?" I whisper yell to him to wake up. I walk up to my bed and shake him too because something


    weird is going on.


    He stirs and turns to me. He quickly gets up and looks at me sheepishly.


    "You must be wondering what I''m doing sleeping in your room hey?" He asked me looking guilty and I


    immediately forgive him after hearing that sexy bed voice.


    "Weren''t you in the office just now with some girl?" I ask him and before he could answer me,


    "Also why is Elise sleeping your bed Maximus Dean Forrest?" I ask him again.


    He sighs and runs his hands through that unruly sexy bed hair. Focus Sabrina.


    "Who''s in my office?" He asks me and I look at him dumbfounded.


    "I thought you were..." I look at my open door and back at him.. "so you weren''t in your office having


    sex with some shewolf just seconds ago?" I ask him and he shakes his head no.


    I climb the bed to sniff the truth out of him because trust issues, because one failed mate.


    "What are you doing Kimberly? What''s going on?" He asks me clearly confused at my actions. Once I


    was satisfied he didn''t smell like sex and a female, I sat down next to him.


    "Elise?" I say looking up at him.. he sighs.


    "She''s been trying to win me back since giving birth to her kid. I told her she''s not wee here and


    that I''d never let her be a pack member so she ims she''s here visiting Be. I''ve been sleeping


    in your room because it smells like you and nobody bothers me in here." He says to me shyly..


    "I''m a man Kimberly and I''m really trying to keep my promise to you. This is the only way. Elise has


    been sneaking into my room every night so I decided to sleep in here." He says to me..


    "Want me to kick her ass?" I ask him jokingly not joking.


    "Please. I think my bed is better than yours anyway" heughs. He looks at the time and then he looks


    back at me with his eyebrows raised.


    "Blue moon was attacked. I need to show you something." I said this grabbing his hand and not giving


    him any more time to say anything, I showed him my dream. How I was there and couldn''t do anything.


    After everything was shown to him he looked at me confused. Not knowing what or how to ask me,


    "I don''t know how I was there. I don''t know how I could see it all. What I''m sure of is this ability has


    something to do with my grandmother and my mother. Josey and I don''t believe they were human." I


    say to him and he squeezes my hand.


    "What do you need me to do?" He asks me..


    "I need your help to take down that rogue. You saw those kids having to watch their parents getting


    ughtered. How these kids had to watch their mothers getting raped by multiple men. I can''t just sit by


    and do nothing while they pay for Charley''s coward ways Max. I can''t just go back to my human life and


    pretend this didn''t break my heart" I say as tears fall on my face.. Max pulls me in for a hug.


    "Hey hey its ok. You know us Lycans will take on any opportunity to hunt some rogues. The blood


    moon is in 3 days anyway" Max points out.


    "We can''t wait that long. Goddess knows what''s happening to the women that chose to submit to these


    rogues. What about the kids? We need to act now Maximus. In 3 days, Reginald will kill Charley and


    Percy which will make him the alpha of Blue Moon. We cannot let that happen" I say to him with panic


    evident in my eyes.


    "Ok look, we can''t just go in there marching in without a n." He says to me.


    "That''s why I had my siblings go get your father and said to meet us back in your office. I have a n


    and I need your help to execute it" I say to him.


    "Okay then alpha Kimberly. Lead the way to my office." He says to me smiling. I just nod and make my


    way out and towards his office.


    When I got to his office I saw my dad and grandpa were there, Damon was there, Tristan was there


    and Nicole. Uncle Deacon sitting on the couch on the phone with someone at this hour. My siblings


    standing next to uncle looking back at me. Max and I walked in and greeted everyone. Then they all


    turned to look at me. I suddenly felt nervous. What if this is a stupid n? I could be sending these


    people to their deaths! What if Ralyn was actually trying to lure me back to blue moon so she could kill


    us too...


    I cleared my throat and looked at all these familiar faces.


    "I know we all turned our back on blue moon a while back with good reason. They worked with rogues


    but we can''t just sit by and let innocent pack members pay for this. Women are being raped and some


    have submitted to these ferals. Even Percy and Charley don''t deserve to see Natalie killed the way she


    was. I know I''m asking for a lot, for all we know we could be walking to our deaths." I say looking at all


    of them.


    "We wouldn''t want that now, would we?" A female voice says as she walks in followed by an older


    woman who looks just like her. She looks at me and smiles. Her face registers in my head and all my


    memories flood in reminding me who thisdy was.


    "Mama?" Ites out more like a question than anything. "You''re here..." I say to to her.


    "Yes child. We''re here" she says this grabbing the older woman''s hand. "We are here to help because


    this is a war bigger than all of you. A lot of people are involved against you all. Its been in the works


    long before Sabrina and Josey were born, long before I was even born." My mother says..


    Everyone is just speechless. Are they here as ghosts? What war? What. The. Actual. Fuck?


    "I know what you all are wondering. If we are really here. Yes we are." The older version of mom said.


    "I am not of this world you see.. I am the descendant of the moon goddess. I am her younger sister. I


    was sent to earth to creathe a lineage that will carry power far greater than all alphasbined. It all


    started with my daughter, Kimberly. Who then had Sabrina and Josey. The power is in our blood and


    will carry on through Sabrina and Josey." She says.


    "Many of you in this room don''t know me. My name is Estelle." When she says her name she releases


    an aura that has all of us kneeling down to show respect. Somehow we all knew right then that she was


    of the moon.


    "Rise Sabrina and Josey. I am your equal. The same power that flows through me, flows through you


    and even greater. Your age allows for the power to be at its peak without draining your energy. You girls


    have capabilities far beyond your greatest imaginations. I am here to show you how to unlock them"


    she says looking at me and Josey.


    My father stands up and walks over to my mother. He looks baffled. "How is it possible? They said you


    died. They said you were gone." He says to here tears falling on his face.


    "I died in this world my love. This is not where I belong. I had a job to do and I fulfilled it. I''m just happy


    it was with you and I was allowed time to be with you." She says to him. Then she turns to my


    grandfather..


    "Papa, you''ve kept our secret long enough. Thank you." She says to him before pulling grandpa in for a


    hug.


    "We don''t have enough time to answer all your questions but I promise that after this war, you will all


    understand" Nana says walking up to Josey and I.


    "We are here to take youdies to the moon. It is time you learnt of your powers the right way. We will


    be gone for some years but don''t worry, 10years there is equal to a day here. Which is all we need."


    She says to us.


    Then she turns to Cj and grabs his hand, "My sister blessed you with the strength of an alpha. Have


    you not wondered why your wolf was ck?" She asked him and he nodded speechless.


    "You have an important role to y in this war and after it. Your sons have an important role to y in


    future too. You will being with us so you can receive the training you need to be the alpha the


    world needs. Don''t worry, you are of beta blood. Christopher and Remi are your parents but the moon


    goddess needs you and that is why she gave you immense strength." She said to him.


    My mother walked up to Remi and hugged her. Looked at my dad and kissed his cheek then she


    walked back to stand between me and Cj, where nana was standing between Cj and Josey.


    "We will be back tomorrow at noon. Ready your warriors. Those that are overseas, bring them back


    because you''ll need them. The truth wille out as soon as the sun rises and you all need to keep


    your strength. Your friends will be your foes in the search for power. Deacon, go find Celine. You


    will need her power in this war. Maximus, your mate is your enemy." Nana said and with that we


    weren''t in Max''s office anymore but in the beautiful field my mother brought me to when I was sad.


    "Kids, wee to your new home for the next 10 years. These will be some tough years my children


    and you will hate us for bringing you here but it is all necessary for what''s toe." My mother said


    before walking away with nana and disappearing into thin air. We looked at each other confused.


    "Well what kind of training is this? Is this a joke?" I say out loud.


    "No it is not my children. For where you are going, you aren''t allowed to see how we get there. I''m


    sorry to do this to you." Some voice from out of nowhere said.


    And within seconds everything went dark and I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    I was tired, bruised and in pain. Barely got any sleep and my body was about to give up on me. Josey


    and Cj looked about the same too.


    It''s been 9 years in training and we were ready to give up. We haven''t even seen my mom or nana


    since we got here. Hell, we haven''t even met the moon goddess herself. We were tortured and battered


    daily without fail. Fighting experienced wolves who showed no mercy but I learned some new cuss


    words along the way after I felt like the ones I was using had little effect


    "Do you think they''ll actually let us sleep in this time so our wolves can get to healing us?" Josey asks


    between me and Cj. Cj shrugs not wanting to give false hope to Josey.


    "They''ve been pushing us to fight in our human form Josey. So I doubt they''d want us to go back to


    relying on our wolves.." I say feeling all sorts of depressed. I haven''t shifted in years and I feel like I''m


    losing Athena. They won''t let us shift.


    Apparently your wolves are too strong for your bodies and you need to build the strength to be one with


    the wolf. I don''t know why I''m not allowed to shift." Cj says to us. "Granted, I feel stronger now in my


    human form and I''m sure I can take on a rogue like this but I need to shift soon. My wolf is on edge."


    He says.


    "I just miss Athena. I can deal with the pain if I could just feel her, talk to her, you know..? She''s


    disappeared to the back of my mind. It''s like she''s not even with me anymore." I say to my siblings.


    "Yeah I feel different. My wolf has been nagging me to shift. Sometimes he tries to take control when


    I''m feeling weak. It''s really weird not shifting, I don''t know how much longer I can fight my wolf" Cj


    chimes in..


    Cj was right. We were stronger and faster in our human form. We had relied on our wolf so much but


    we were trained to mostly fight in our wolf form.


    A white wolf approaches us..reminding me of my wolf... oh how I miss Athena.


    "Hello my children.. you all have done well. I know it''s been hard on you and that''s why today and for


    rest of the time that you are here, you will be in wolf form. It is time to let your wolf take control. SHIFT!"


    She said and we all felt thatmand. All of a sudden we were shifting without even trying. It was like


    an out of body experience, I was not in control of my own body so I let go and finally Athena showed


    herself.


    She''s happy toe out and I let her have all the power. My eyes turn dark, no hint of purple. Athena


    is back bitches!


    "It is time to unlock the powers I have gifted you my wolves. You know what to do. Cj, your wolf will


    have different training. Follow the path that leads to the stream, there you will be trained ording to


    your wolf''s strengths and weaknesses." She says to him and he walks away.


    Then she looks at us and nods her wolfy head at us. "It is time. If you thought the powerful aura your


    wolf''s had was powerful, just you wait. Wee the new power, let it run through your veins. Let it


    be you" she says to us.


    Within seconds I feel a rush go through me. My whole body was an energy ball ready to explode. I felt


    alive so alive but it was too much. Athena was in control but its like the power was taking over me too.


    It was all getting intense, I was starting to feel overwhelmed. It was like electric currents moving


    through my veins. I could feel it around my heart, my brain was getting fried. All my childhood


    memories came back to me.


    All that I have forgotten. My mother singing to me. My mom telling me she''s going to leave us soon but


    that we would meet again. As soon as they came they left and it all stopped. I looked up to see a


    woman standing next to the wolf, a very beautiful woman.


    "Hello Sabrina. It is nice to finally meet you." Thedy says to me. "I am luna, the moon goddess." She


    says and Athena bows her head in respect.


    She walks over to us and kneels in front of us, "That is not necessary. We are family and I''ve been


    waiting for this day for some time now. Shift" she says to Athena who wasn''t too happy about that


    command. I shift back fully healed with no scratch on my body. On the ground is Josey who seemed to


    have lost consciousness.


    "Tell me Sabrina, do you not wonder why a day on earth is 10years here?" Luna asks me.


    "I did wonder but I couldn''t ask anyone here." I say back to her and then look at Josey on the ground, "


    Is she going to be okay?" I ask the moon goddess.


    "I have too many wolves to take care of. They all need my guidance, they all need me and I need the


    years to be able to attend to each and every wolf." She says to me. She then walks over to Josey  and


    the wolf licks Joseys wounds and they heal.


    "About Josey, she will be ok. The power surge must''ve drained her. She isn''t as strong as you it seems.


    Although it makes sense, her only power is element maniption but only of water. We thought she


    had the power of telepathy but it seems she can only share her memories and not read minds. Water


    on the other hand, is a great power, one which I bestowed upon her." She says looking down at Josey.


    She looks up at me as she walks closer to me, "You however, are much too powerful. I have never


    seen anything like it before me. Do you want to know what you can do?" She says and I nod my head


    at her. She had me at superpowers.


    "You can control all the elements. Wind, earth, fire and water. You were also gifted the power of


    telepathy. It''s a funny one that one since wolves can mindlink, but you my dear can control the mind.


    Yourst final power,is telekinesis. My advisors say those are not your only powers and that the purple


    eyes are of a special power but we know nothing of it." She says to me as she puts a strand of hair


    behind my ear.


    "When one is gifted multiple powers sometimes another power forms so the powers can all work well


    together. Although we are not sure what other power you possess, we are sure it is to aid you. You are


    the only one that can unleash it." She says to me. She turns around and starts to walk away.


    "Your sister will wake up any minute now. It is time to train your powers. NOW SHIFT!" Shemands


    and as my bones crack and move around, she disappears into thin air.


    I nudge Josey and she stirs. She opens her eyes to look at me, probably confused and then she gets


    up way to fast to fall on her side. Her wolf, Zena, takes control and stands up gracefully.


    As soon as she''s up, a womanes up to us and we knew it was time to begin training. I need a


    holiday.


    _________________________________________


    Maximus POV


    After Sabrina disappeared we all went back to our rooms to freshen up and said we would meet in the


    office again in 30 minutes.


    I was in my bathroom taking a shower when I decided to think about Sabrina. Her beauty, how beautiful


    she looks when she''s sleeping or lost in thought. My thoughts change when I think of her body and how


    toned she is. How her breasts are just perfect, not too small and not too big. How sometimes when we


    would train together and her tights fit perfectly. All the blood rushed to my soldier and it throbbed.


    This was bing a habit, me getting myself off thinking about Sabrina. I know I could wait however


    long she wanted until she was ready but it doesn''t change the fact that I craved her and this was my


    only release. I started to stroke my member so lost in thought until I heard my shower door open and in


    walk Elise, naked.


    I let go of my hardness and run my hand through my hair. This girl just won''t give up. I catch her staring


    at it and I chuckle. She looks up at me and smiles.


    "Is that for me?" She asks coyly. As if but her standing in my shower naked is not helping. I haven''t


    touched another female in over a year.


    "It could''ve been if you had stayed loyal." I say back to her. I stalk over to her, "What do you want


    Elise?" I  say looking down at her.


    "I want you" she says to me then grabs my hard member in her hand and strokes it.. I put my hand on


    hers to stop her from making me lose all my self control. With my other hand, I turn off the water and


    push her out. I grab a towel and dry myself then I throw it at her. I walk out of my bathroom to go into


    my closet to get dressed and she follows me.


    "Why are you fighting it? You know you want me" she says blocking my way in to the closet.


    "Elise, the only woman I want is Sabrina. You be sure to remember that. I''m nothing like you, when I''m


    with someone, I stay faithful." I spat out and walked past her to grab my briefs and put them on. I then


    grab some clothes and quickly put them on before she gets any more ideas.


    "I am your mate! You are mine! Why fight this?" She screams after me wrapped in a towel as I walk out


    of my room and down the stairs.


    "You rejected me mate. I got over you and For crying out loud Elise, put some damn clothes on" I say


    to her annoyed she''s still in my towel.


    "Why? Am I turning you on?" She asks with a smirk on her face.


    "No. Every time I see you naked, images of you with my cousins sh through my mind. I''ll never


    unsee it Elise and that''s why I will never take you back. Get it through your thick skull, we are over!" I


    say to her then turn around to walk to Damon''s room. I knock three times to alert him that it''s me. He


    opens the door and walks out to see me with Elise.. he raises an eyebrow at me. I turn to look at Elise.


    "Elise, you are hereby banished from my floor, this pack house and the dining hall. You are to eat in the


    kitchen at meal times until your visit to Be is over. I will grant you 1 more day to spend time with your


    sister, after that, Damon will throw you out." I say then turning to look at Damon,


    "Damon, please see to it that she adheres to the rules. Let the guards know she is not to sleep in this


    pack house and to only allow her in during meal times and escort her out right after. Do I make myself


    clear?" I ask him and he nods.


    "I''ll see to it alpha" he says right before throwing Elise a shirt to wear. She huffs in annoyance and


    storms off. I should''ve done that sooner.


    "Is there a reason why her hair is wet and why she was wearing your towel?" He asks.


    "She tried to seduce me. Again but this time she wasn''t in my bed. She got in my shower while I was


    still in there" I say to him.


    "I don''t know how you''re able to resist. She''s your mate and she''s still fire" he whistles out. I shoot him


    a re to shut him up.


    "Sabrina" is all I say to him and he nods in understanding. He knows my heart belongs to Sabrina and


    that''s why I have not touched another woman. When I was single, I had my fun but now I made a


    promise to Sabrina of which I intend to keep.


    "Come on, we''ve got a war to prepare for." I say dragging him out of his room and up the stairs to my


    office. We were the first ones in with Nicole right behind us.


    "Is there a reason why Elise is walking around in your towel?" She asks me and Damonughs while I


    groan in frustration.


    Nicole smiles and looks at me knowingly. I''ve beenining about it and Nicole told me to kick her


    out of the pack for months.


    "I banished her from the pack house and my floor. She''s got one more day here before she''s kicked


    out." I say to her.


    "About damn time!" She says to me as she sits on the couch. Nicole has been team Sabrina since she


    met her. They hit it off and I''m d Sabrina got on well with my friends actually. I''m also d she''s


    never been jealous of my friendship with Nicole. She was one of us, we never singled her out. Nicole


    was one of the guys, strength included. Girl packs a mean punch.


    After Albert brought breakfast to the office so we could all eat once everyone was back in the office I


    decided to kick it off.


    "So we don''t know what we are up against, we don''t even know what''s going on except for the brutal


    raid at blue moon..." I look around and everyone nods in agreement.


    "The best thing to do is be on guard, trust no one and check surveince footage in your area for


    anything strange. The older Kimberley said our friends will be foes so we clearly have traitors


    around us." I say then turn to Damon, "Damon, I need you to ready the warriors for war. Tell them to be


    prepared because at any given moment we might have to act fast." I say to him and he nods before he


    leaves the room.


    My father stands up and walks over to me, "Son, I think its time to see if the pack members are loyal. I


    slipped in some truth serum in the food and coffee today so we could get to the bottom of this.


    Everyone needs to be in the dining hall now and you can question them." He says.


    My father was a different kind of man. He does not like it when people betray him. He''s got some major


    trust issues and he will wipe you out if he finds out you betrayed him.


    His methods of finding things out aren''t the most logical but they are effective. He drugged people


    which is crazy but this old man has done worse. Christopher chuckles behind him.


    "Still the same Deacon I see.." he says to my dad.


    "I don''t approve of your methods father but what''s done is done. Let''s get to the bottom of this." I say


    standing up and walking to the door. Before I walked out of my office I turn to look at my father, "We


    also ingested the serum didn''t we?" I ask but I already knew.


    "Yes. I can''t lie now." He says to me. I chuckle and walk out my office. I first mindlink every pack


    member to meet me in the dining hall. It was amand.


    When everyone was seated in the dining hall and some standing, I clear my throat. I mindlink my


    guards to stand by all the exits and to shut the doors. I had guards standing by every window and every


    door.


    People started to look around seeing the guards blocking the exits.


    They were getting nervous, good.


    "Good morning everyone. I don''t have much time so I will be quick. It hase to my attention that I


    have some traitors in my pack. Now, you all know I''m a full blooded Lycan. We do NOT take kindly to


    betrayers. If you have not been loyal to Green Forrest, stand now and speak up." I say looking around


    at all my pack members.


    Hushed murmurs and whispers could be heard. Some looked at me with shock and some looked


    uneasy as if fighting an internal battle.


    "I''ll ask again. Have any of you betrayed me? Speak now or it will get ugly trust me" I threaten them


    and immediately fear permeated the air and took over.


    Elise stood up looking confused as if fighting herself to not do anything.


    "I swore allegiance to Reginald. He promised to make me his Luna once he''s taken over this pack. I


    was told to follow you and gather Intel. Alpha Cane is working with him too. We have a virtual meeting


    every morning at 3h30Am to update him while everyone is sleeping" she says then she covers her


    mouth in shock. My father smiles at the realization that his serum is working. I nod at one of the guards


    to take Elise into the dungeons.


    Peter stands up, "I work for alpha Reginald. I am loyal only to him. I''m sorry Deacon. He has my mate."


    He says and is also shocked to reveal such information.


    Be stands up, "I was working with Elise. That''s why we needed you to get back with her and why I


    tried to get rid of Sabrina. She was a threat." Be says as her eyes bulge out. She turns to look at


    Tristan and he''s in disbelief. Poor man. First this girl sleeps with Peter and now this!? But then


    realization hits me....


    I look at Be and then at Peter. Now it makes sense.


    "I always wondered how a young girl like you Be would stray with an old man like Peter, no offence


    Peter but now it makes sense. This is how your paths crossed. While your scheming and plotting, you


    grew attracted to each other." I say to them. A tear fell on Tristans face. We all looked at him in pity.


    Nicole couldn''t stand it and she walked over to Be and punched her, knocking her out.


    My father followed soon after but to Peter. Within seconds he was in front of Peter with Peter''s head in


    his hands as his body fell limp on the floor. Father was furious as he roared loudly in the dining hall and


    the furniture rattled.


    "Who else has betrayed us?" He asked and people looked away scared and ashamed. The room fell


    silent until Remi spoke.


    "I''m working with Reginald." She said softly but loud enough for a werewolf to hear her clearly. We all


    froze.


    Remi? Sweet doctor Remi?


    Uncle Christopher turned to look at her as she looked down. Afraid to look at him.


    "Why?" He asked her.


    "Because my mate asked me to. He said it was the only way for him and I to be together. I had to do it,


    you understand don''t you?" She said now looking at Christopher with tear filled eyes.


    "I know you were only with me because I was carrying your pup. You are still carrying a torch for the


    ghost of your mate. You of all people should understand. I had to get Charley to have Percy pick a


    chosen mate because with your daughters at Blue moon, Reginald was never going to seed at


    taking over. I had to get you guys to leave and cut ties with them." She said to him. I was stunned.


    Frozen in my spot. Sabrina trusted her, she saw her as a mother.


    "You broke my daughters heart. You watched her cry every night, all day for weeks when it was all your


    doing" Christopher said to her.


    "I love her! It''s just that a chance with my mate was something I couldn''t say no to. She''s young and


    besides, she has Max" she says pointing at me.


    "... but I am not her mate. You ruined her happiness to be with her mate so you could be with yours.


    Did you seduce Christopher? I bet Cj wasn''t nned at all. It didn''t rain when he was conceived


    because you were betting on it. Although, the moon has her own ideas doesn''t she?" I say stalking


    over to her. I tower over her and sneer.


    "I will find your mate and bring him here. I WILL KILL HIM IN FRONT OF YOU AND FEED YOU HIS


    HEART. YOU WILL NEVER KNOW HAPPINESS. YOU WILL BE BEGGING ME TO KILL YOU."


    Xander says to her clearly infuriated by this woman''s deep betrayal. This will break Sabrina. This will


    break their family.


    "What does Reginald have over these alphas? Why are they so scared of him?" Christoper says to her.


    That''s the million dor question.


    "He has a superpower. You think us wolves are strong? You think your little girls are strong? He has the


    strength of a thousand wolves. Not even a Lycan can kill him." She says to him but looking at me.


    "He knows of your daughters. I told him of their strength and how they are white wolves. It took him


    years to unlock his strength so your daughters don''t scare him. He is a powerful alpha and his daughter


    is too. She''s no meek thing and you be wise to remember that." Remi said with a smile on her face.


    "Did you tell Reginald about the girls being of the moon goddess?" I ask her hoping she didn''t because


    that could be used to our advantage.


    "I haven''t had the chance. It makes no different though. He is still stronger, they can take 10 years to


    build their strength but his took even longer. He has years of experience and they do not." She says to


    me. Clearly confident in this rogue.


    "What about your son?" I ask her.


    "He''s of only beta blood. Maybe he has been blessed by the moon but let''s not forget who Reginald is.


    Cj is just a boy." She says this without a care in the world


    I look at uncle Christopher, who is staring at his wife in disbelief. I think the poor man has gone into


    shock. I nodded at one guard to take Remi to the dungeons too.


    "Reginald''sing!! He will set me free and I will watch you all burn!" She screamed at us while being


    dragged out  of the dining hall.


    Truth serum. What a morning. We all watched as Christopher walked out of the dining hall and ran out


    of the house. He needed a run, poor man. That family has the worst luck with love but I was going to


    change that for Sabrina. I was going to be good to her and never let her go. Come rogue or moon


    goddess. I''ll die fighting.


    "You are all dismissed. I need women who aren''t warriors, pregnant women and children to take refuge


    in the bunkers. Go pack and make your way there. My warriors, war is looming and it is time to


    prepare." I say to everyone


    That old woman was right that The truth was going toe out after sunrise. This was a lot to deal


    with. I needed a stiff drink and my council. It was time to n ahead.


    _________________________________________


    Sabrina''s POV


    We were slowing reaching the 10year mark. Which meant it was almost time to go back home. My


    powers were amazing to witness.


    "My children, it seems our time here hase to an end." My mother says to us. Josey stands up and


    straightens her clothing. Oh mother finally blesses us with her presence.


    "What do you mean? It has only been 9 years and 6months" Josey says to her. "Did something


    happen?" She asks.


    "Your family needs you. It seems the truth came out at Green Forrest and everyone is on edge." She


    says to us. Sensing our worry, she walks over to us pulling us in for a group hug.


    "There are things you don''t know. People close to all of you that have been conspiring against you. All


    your answers will be answered when you are back home." She pulls away from us but see, I was


    getting tired of all these cryptic saying something something nothing.


    "Now I''m more confused. So you''re saying someone close to us has betrayed us? Why would they


    betray us?" I ask her as I pull away from all of them to look at her better.


    "Rogues areing for the pds my little moon. All led by Reginald. He is a powerful man whom


    people fear. He is closer than you think. We don''t have much time. I will be there on the day of the war


    to fight with my family but until then, be safe and be strong." She says and then we disappear andnd


    in Max''s empty office. Of course more cryptic words to think over.


    "Well I guess it''s time to find some stuff out." I say looking at my siblings. I take a moment to take them


    all in. Cj has grown so much. Werewolves don''t age as fast but we age and those 10 years gave us


    some growth. Cj wasn''t that little boy anymore, no he was a big one now.


    (Oh my goodness. All that yummy!!!!!)


    Josey was all toned out and ready to punch someone.


    I think I''ve grown too. Dad is going to get a shocker when he sees us. I decide to walk out of the office


    to go looking for everyone. Their scents will take me where I need to go but the minute I walk out the


    office I see my grandfather about to walk out a bedroom door.


    "Grandpa?" I say loud enough for him to hear. He turns around to see me and my siblings right behind


    me.


    He briskly walks towards us and engulfs each of us in a hug.


    "Oh my little wolves. You all look so different." He says to us smiling but then the smile falls and he


    looks back at the door of the room he just came out from.


    "Your father is in there. He has something to tell all of you." Grandfather says and we nod at him before


    he turned and walked down the stairs.


    I knocked on the door and heard a faint e in''. Usually my dad had the business tone all day every


    day. Beta life but he sounded different right now.


    We all walk in to see my dad holding a ss of whiskey judging by the brownish orange color in his


    ss. He looks like he''s been crying? I look around the room and there''s no sign of Remi. Not a scent.


    "Dad what''s wrong?" I ask him walking up to him. My siblings followed me.


    "Remi is in the dungeons. She was working with Reginald all these years and we had no clue. She said


    she did it so she could be with her mate." He says looking at us. We all share a look then look back at


    him confused.


    "What do you mean mom''s in the dungeons? Why would you let them take her there?" Cj asks clearly


    speaking on behalf of all of us.


    My dad gestures for us to sit with him on the couches. We follow behind him.


    He sits on the one 2 seater with Cj, while Josey and I sit on the other. Separated by a coffee table.


    "Your uncle Deacon put truth serum in today''s breakfast and drinks. After hearing your grandmother


    say that people close to us will betray us, he didn''t want to leave anything to chance.


    Max then had all us gather in the dining hall so he could get some answers. Elise and Be have been


    working with the rogue alpha too but that''s something Max will tell you all about." My father says then


    he looks at us individually scratching his neck.


    "Your mother came forth because she couldn''t hold it in thanks to the drug. She confessed to working


    with the rogue alpha after her mate came to her and told her that if she worked with Reginald, he will


    take her as his Luna and mate. She confessed to conspiring against you Sabrina. It was her n to


    have Ralyn as Luna so we could get out of the pack and leave it powerless for rogues to take over."


    Dad said and I couldn''t believe it.


    I stood up shaking my head no.


    "Where is she?" Cj asks and we look up to my dad who sighs in defeat before he gets up and walks to


    the door. "Come on. You all want the truth so you will get it from her. Follow me." He says with his beta


    voice back. We all rush to follow him.


    We get to the underground floor and when my dad opens the steel door that leads to the dungeon, we


    all cover our noses. The stench of blood and probably death took over. It was intense. We followed my


    dad as we passed cells with blood sttered all over them and some prisoners missing a limb here and


    there. This was brutal.


    "I know to never get on Max''s bad side now" Cj jokes. Lycans don''t y. Betray them and you will


    regret it. They will have you begging them to end your life.


    Now I was worried for Remi. I didn''t want to believe what my dad said but also, why would he lie to me.


    He had no reason to and if he was lying Max wouldn''t just help him torture Remi for fun. No.


    We stopped at one cell and there she was. Sitting on the ground, untouched. Not a hair out of ce.


    The Remi we all knew and loved. She looked up at us and she smiled.


    We couldn''te any closer as the bars were made of silver. Remi got up and walked to us, she also


    didn''t get too close to the bars.


    "You''re all back" she says to us as if confused. Did she forget about my mother''s abrupt visit in Max''s


    office or?


    "Tell them Remington. Tell them what you did." My father spat out her name like it was venom. He


    hardly ever used her full name. We never used her full name. She said she didn''t like it.


    Remi looked at me then at Josey and then her eyesnded on Cj.


    "Tell them what? I have nothing to say them. I did nothing wrong and you let them put me in here!" She


    screamed at my dad. They argued for a good minute as Remi moved dangerously close to the bars. I


    took it as my chance to grab her hand as I grazed through one silver bar and hissed in pain. I decided


    to look through her mind to get the truth.


    I should''ve asked for permission, I know but clearly someone is not telling us something. That someone


    happened to be Remi. How she would meet up with Reginald at odd hours of the night when we


    thought she was sleeping. Talking to her mate about how she was willing to leave Cj behind and be


    with him. How she convinced Ralyn to lie and say Percy took her virginity. It was her n all along. My


    heartbreak, seeing me in pain. It was all her. I also saw her confession in the dining hall too. I let go of


    her hand like it contained poison and looked at her in disbelief.


    "How could you? I trusted you! I saw you as my mother! All this for your mate? Do you really think he


    wille for you?" I ask her. I was so hurt. My own mother, this woman raised me. She taught me


    almost everything.


    "Sabrina, I need my mate. At least you have Max. I need my mate, I feel like I can''t breath without him.


    I never loved your father and he never loved me. I was only to seduce him but Cj happened and he


    was  not part of the n. It didn''t rain so I didn''t think I''d have him and then I was stuck with all of you. I


    love you all but I love my mate more." Remi says to us. No hint of remorse in her tone


    I look at my siblings and grab hold of their hands so I can show them what I saw. They had to see it to


    believe it.


    Josey backed away and looked at Remi as the tears fell from her eyes. She ran out sobbing. She ran


    because if she stayed one more minute, she would hurt Remi and even though Remi was this evil


    stepmother, we still loved her. I understood and looking at my father''s face and then at CJ''s, they


    understood too.


    "You are not my mother. You are nothing to me. If dad does not kill you after the war, I will. I don''t care


    if your matees to protect you, I will kill him too." He says this as he releases the  alpha strength be


    gained after almost ten hard years of training thanks to the moon goddess.


    Remi looked at him fear clear in her eyes. She looked at Cj like she didn''t know him as he stalked over


    and grabbed the silver bars with his hands.


    "For what you did to this family, I will end you." He said to her then released a growl. "You will not live


    long enough to be with your mate, I promise you that." He says to her. His wolf clearly present with the


    deeper voice change. He stormed out of the dungeon and probably to go running.


    I looked back at Remi and smiled at her.


    She smiled back at me.


    "Oh Sabrina, I knew you''d forgive me. You of all people understand the mate bond." She says to me.


    "I don''t forgive you. I''m smiling because I am going to hunt your mate down, bring him here and kill


    him. I want you to watch me pull his heart out." I say to her and then turn to nod at my dad. I walk to


    door and open it, leaving it open for my dad.


    I walk around trying to find Josey. Her scent was everywhere..


    I see Nicoleing out of Max''s office and she smiles at me.


    "You look different Sabrina. You look tough. I like it." She says to me as she jogs down the stairs not


    waiting for my reply.


    I catch Max''s scent and I smile. I cam find Joseyter. I had to see Max especially after almost 10


    years without seeing his face. I barge in his office and run to him. He stands up from his chair to quickly


    catch me as I jump on him for a hug.


    "Chill Kimberley. It''s only 5pm." He says to me. I could tell he was smirking. Teaser.


    "You know it was longer for me. 9 whole years Maximus. I went 9 years without seeing you." I say to


    him. Pulling away to look up at him.


    "Wow. So you''re older than me now? Sugar sugar, I wouldn''t mind a mama that looks like you.." he


    whistles looking me up and down.


    "Stop it. You still look older. I missed you Max." I say to him as he pulls me in closer to him. His hands


    on my waist, he kisses my forehead and then leans into my neck. Taking in my scent as I do the same.


    Comfort. Home.


    Max''s scent made me feel like a wolf seeing the forest for the first time. You feel giddy and excited.


    Then when you hold on to his big arms you feel safe and then when you look at his v line going down,


    my goodness. This man was good for me but bad just the same.


    I want to ride him stupid but I also want to cuddle him.


    He pulls away just a little bit to look me in the eyes then to my lips and I took it as my chance to pull


    him in for a kiss.


    He freezes at first but then kisses me back. He takes the lead with the kiss as he rubs circles on my


    waist making me release a gasp which allows him to slip his tongue in my mouth as wrestle for


    dominance.


    He picks me up and sets me on the table with him in between my legs. I pull him even closer to me with


    my hands tugging his hair. He groans but doesn''t stop kissing me. As if I wasn''t close to him, he puts


    his hands on my ass and pulls me closer to him and I feel his erection. I push him off me and onto his


    chair and I straddle him and kiss him again. I grind myself on him and he hisses. He starts trailing


    kisses on my jaw then back to my bottom lip and back to my jaw.


    "You''re making it very difficult to control myself Kimberly... all I want to do is rip your clothes off and take


    you right here on this table." He says to me. His voice couldn''t get any sexier and just like that, my


    panties were soaked.


    "I can smell your arousal baby. Its driving my wolf crazy." He says this then bites my lip with his eyes on


    me. He grabs my thighs and picks me up to put me back on the table, spreading my legs and he takes


    a sniff. A mischievous glint in his eyes as he looks at me like I''m his next meal. He closes his eyes and


    let''s out a sigh.


    "You''re too special to do this right here and now. If I''m going to take you, I''m going to make it a night


    you won''t forget." He says to me but before he could pull away I lock my legs around his waist and pull


    him to me. His hardness making contact with my core. I let out an involuntary moan which doesn''t go


    unnoticed as he grabs my face and smashes his lips with mine. He rips my leggings off with my panties


    and I gasp letting him in with his tongue as I coat his pants with my juices. His hands making their way


    up my thighs to dangerous ces.


    He pulls away from the kiss to look at me as his finger touches my clit. He moves his finger up and


    down..


    "You''re so wet baby.." he says to me.


    "I just want to.." he says as he inserts a finger inside me and I tilt my head back moaning.


    His finger going in and out while I moan in pure bliss. I didn''t know it could feel this good. He grabs my


    chin gently so I can face him but my eyes are closed.


    "Look at me." He says and I look into his eyes biting my lip to prevent a moan from escaping my lips.


    He pulls out of me and uses the same hand to pull my lip down as he runs my sweet juices on my lips


    with the finger that was just inside me. He used his other hand to rub circles on my clit and I moan as


    he inserts that  finger into my mouth. I take it in hungrily to taste my arousal, looking at him. He pulls


    the finger out of my mouth the lick my lips clean of my juices that he spread all over them.


    He inserts the finger back in my core and starts making ae here motion. I close my eyes and my


    head falls back as I let out loud moans and he growls in appreciation.


    I could feel my body tingling and this good feeling that just keeps getting better. I start to feel


    overwhelmed and feel it getting intense. I look at Max with moans still escaping my mouth.


    "Let go baby...let it all go. I want you to say my name.." he says to me. With that I let my head fall back


    and let the sensation take over.


    I explode in pure bliss as I moan out ''Maximus'' with my eyes closed.


    "That''s it baby. Let it all go" he says as he kisses my neck and his fingers working their magic. Ie


    down from my high to look down at his finger still inside me and his hand covered in my juices. He


    chuckles as he pulls out his finger and put it in his mouth. I was mesmerized by seeing this. Turned on


    even more by just that act alone.


    He looks into my eyes and smiles, "I didn''t know you were a squirter baby. Now I look forward to you


    messing up my bed." He says to me. I look at him in shock and then cover my face with my hands to


    hide my embarrassment. Heughs out loud but grabs my hands to look at me. He then sits down still


    looking at me.


    "Don''t be shy now, you are still naked from the waist down. Your legs still spread wide open for my


    enjoyment." He says to me. I quickly try to close my legs but he grabs both of my thighs with his hands


    and keeps them apart.


    "Don''t hide from me. Don''t ever hide from me" his wolf making a presence.


    I could see his caninesing out. He starts cing kisses on my thighs and when he gets to me core


    he licks me. I moan putting my hand in his hair pushing his head to my core. He licks me again and


    again.


    I was about to reach climax once again then he inserts his finger inside me and I lose it. I scream his


    name and he takes that moment to sink his canines on the part where my thigh meets my hip. He


    wanted to let me know that I was his. He marked me down there and I let him. I was happy he did


    which made my orgasm that much more intense. I was his, happily his.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After I came down from my second high, Max took off his shirt and put it on me. He then carried me out


    of his office and to his room. Heid me down on his bed as he joined me. He looked at me and I at


    him. Right then I knew I was in love with this guy. I was ready to give him my everything seeing as he


    already had my heart.


    "So, as much as I''d like make love to you on this bed, we have to talk." He said. His face taking on a


    serious stern look. There goes the fun.


    He told me everything that happened after I left for training and I filled him in on my end. We talked all


    night making ns on how we were going to fight this war that seems to have more alphas than we


    thought. We finally agreed on a n and decided to call it a night. He pulled me into him and we fell


    asleep. I was happy to be his.

 chapter 10

    chapter 10


    We were woken up by sirens and howling wolves. I looked at Max and he looked at me. They were


    here and we didn''t have time to go through the n with everyone.


    We raced out of bed to get dressed and looking for everyone. I ran out of Max''s room to mine so I could


    change and get ready for whatever is toe. After changing clothes and running out barefoot, I went


    to get Josey who was busy getting dressed. Cj barges into the room and rxes once his eyesnd on


    us. Once Josey is dressed we ran to meet everyone at the foyer.


    Max, uncle Deacon, dad, grandfather, Damon, Nicole, Cj, Josey and I were all looking at each other


    with a knowing look. That we were under attack and it was now or never. I hugged my dad and


    grandfather before I raced out with Max by my side.


    I looked back to see Josey walking alongside Cj who had shifted into his wolf. People were running


    around to get ready for any kind of attack.


    I grabbed Max and kissed him. I pulled away and straightened my clothes before looking back at him,


    "You do best ande back to me in one piece or I will pay the moon goddess and you a visit. You


    won''t like it" I say to him and he chuckles as he puts a stray hair behind my ear.


    "I promise to fight my way back to you. I will make my way back to you my Kimberley" he says to me. I


    blush but shake it off as the sirens get louder. They were here and the guards at the borders couldn''t


    stop them.


    The sirens stop ringing and everything goes quiet. We all look ahead of us counting down until we see


    something or someone. It stays quiet for some time until Charley walks out alone, naked and covered


    in blood. He had killed our guards. Growls could be heard around us directed at Charley who walks to


    us with his hands in the air. A surrender? Already? Why is he alone? Something is not right. Remi!


    I turn around and run in to the house mind linking Max and everyone to stay in position. I run to the


    dungeon to see a tall bulky man trying to open the dungeon doors. I whistle at him and he freezes. As


    he turns around I remember who he is, Thomas. This was Remi''s mate and he was here to rescue her


    as Charley yed the perfect distraction. I decide to use my telepathy skills and make him walk out to


    kneel in front of Max. As he walks past me I walk into the dungeons to grab Remi and pull her out of


    the house.


    As I make my way to Max, I see Thomas kneeling in front of him. Remi sees Thomas and tries to get


    out of my grip but I was stronger  so it was pointless. I threw her down next to her mate and then


    looked at Charley.


    "You have our attention Charley. Now, are they all going toe out of hiding or do I have to kill you to


    lure them out?" I say and he chuckles at me. He starts roaring inughter and then takes on a serious


    look on his face.


    "You could never kill me pup" he says to me and before he could say any more, I have a tree root wrap


    itself around him as he is lifted up in the air. He looks around clearly dumbfounded by this act.


    "Come oute out Percy. Do you really want to see me kill dearest daddy? Who''s going to tell you


    what to do once he''s gone? Ralyn? I don''t think she has it in her. Do you?" I say this as we all hear a


    growling out from somewhere in the woods.


    I walk up to Charley and had the roots loosen their hold and go back into the earth. While he catches


    his breath, I walk away and stand next to Max. Remi was trying to talk to Thomas but he was in a daze,


    only kneeling in front of Max looking at the ground. Iughed.


    Remi looked at me and within seconds changed into her wolf and tried to attack me but Max was quick


    as he threw to the side where my mom, don''t know when she made her appearance, knocked her out.


    Charley was shocked to see my mother and she just waved at him.


    See Charley tried to buy time but we were also buying time to have ournd surrounded. Once Max


    told me it was surrounded, I got Thomas out of his trance and he went running to Remi. He shook her


    awake and she woke up as I was walking towards them.


    "Remember my promise Remi?" I say to her smiling. She looks at me and then back at Thomas.


    Thomas feels his mates fear and growls at me but before he could charge at me, I get my ws out


    and lunge into his chest then pull out his heart. He drops to the ground and Remi roars shifting into her


    wolf charging for me. I have some tree rootse out and pierce her legs and back in the ground,


    nailing her in one position as I heard growls of wolves possiblying to attack from Thomas''s pack.


    Charley ran back into the wood as more wolves came out to attack. Angry at the killing of their alpha.


    Weak alpha.


    Everyone started fighting them off and as more and more of our warriors came out from the shadows to


    take them down. We kill one and three woulde out.


    This couldn''t only be Thomas''s pack. There had to be someone else with him because these wolves


    belonged to a pack. It looked like Max was thinking the same thing as he mind linked me telling me


    he''s going into the woods to find out who they belonged to. I was so preupied with fighting more


    and more wolves charging at me I didn''t get to see which side he went to. Dead bodies every where.


    I decided to try find Max only to run into Percy and Charley.


    They were walking up to me, looking at me as if I was their next prize.


    "Come on Sabrina. I don''t want to hurt you. Just stand down and let Reginald take over and everybody


    lives" Percy says to me. I stop walking to look at him incredulously.


    "That rogue killed your mother! Raped her! How can you fight for his cause? How dare you disrespect


    her like this?" He growled at me but Charley shifted into his wolf and ran for me. I held my stance and


    waited for him.


    He released his power trying to intimidate me but I just smiled. I didn''t feel the need to release mine as


    Athena wasn''t the least bit scared. He jumped trying to attack me in the air but I shifted my hand into


    ws and ducked while slicing his stomach open. He fell to the ground choking on his blood. He


    couldn''t change into his human  form as that will kill him instantly.


    Percy saw what happened and he saw red. He came running at me, shifting in motion as I ran to him


    too. I shifted into my wolf letting Athena take the reigns on this one. Athena went to the side as Percy


    came in straight and then jumped on his back to bite off his ear. She was toying with him. She wanted


    to torture him.


    He howled in pain but turned around toe at us again. I jumped on him again and bit into his


    shoulder, taking a chunk of meat with me. He roared and tried charging at me but I went under him this


    time and gripped his neck, got the upper side and flipped him over so now I was on top of him. I bit


    harder as blood trickled out of his neck falling to the ground.


    I was trying to get him to submit but he wouldn''t relent. For a moment I saw his eyes were of pure


    sadness, as if asking me to end his life. His wolf was not happy with the choices Percy made and it


    broke my heart although I couldn''t let my guard down. Not with Percy.


    He would not submit so I shifted back to human and knocked him out. Then ran looking for Max. I


    found him fighting Reginald and he was not winning.


    They were in their wolf forms and they had both taken  a few blows. Then the rogue alpha released his


    power and everything went still. We could all feel it and I knew then that it was over for Max. Max was


    strong but this was not on his level, this man was not normal.


    How did he get so much power? How could he hide it so well when Max strangled him back at the pack


    house?


    He went charging for Max and bit his side of the shoulder and threw him as he hit a tree and we all


    heard a crack. I screamed out loud mixed with a roar from Athena after hearing that crack which got


    Reginald''s attention as he shifted back to his human self and smiled at me.


    I looked back at Max''s unconscious body as it shifted back to human. I tried listening for a heartbeat


    but it was faint. This was bad.


    Ralyn walked out from behind her father, smiling at me as she released her power trying to intimidate


    me. It was strong, just not as strong as her father''s.


    I felt a presence next to me and I looked to my left to see Josey as she nodded at me. Mind linking me


    to say that she''ll take Ralyn. I gave a slight nod and turned to face Reginald. Bastard was going to pay


    for this.


    Josey ran for Ralyn and punched her. I was walking to Reginald, he to me. He released his power


    again but I didn''t flinch. It was nothingpared to what  I had but he didn''t know that. I was so much


    stronger and I was not happy with him. My chosen mate was still on the groundying unconscious.


    He stood in front of me as we stopped walking. He tilted his head to the side, checking me. Probably


    trying to feel for the power he was told about. I decided to give him a taste of what''s toe so I


    released a little bit of my power to entice him. Granted, it was stronger than Ralyn''s so it''s an easy win


    for Josey.


    "I think I should take you as my chosen mate. Together we can be so powerful." He says to me


    smirking.


    "And what about me?" A blondedy saiding out from the shadows. She looked at Max and


    frowned.


    "I thought I said my son was to be left untouched!" She said to Reginald. This was Max''s mother.


    "Well, he was going to kill me. I couldn''t let that happen" he said defending himself.


    "This changes things Reginald. I wanted Deacon''s head. You didn''t tell me my son was the alpha!!!"


    She screamed at him. He pped her and that seemed to shut her up


    "Don''t forget who you''re talking to. I am your alpha. Know your ce woman!" He said to her and she


    whimpered.


    What is it with it alphas and enforcing their status into everything. I walked up to Max''s mother and


    punched her, knocking her out.


    The rogue alpha looked at me with an eyebrow raised..


    "You and I have some things to talk about" I say to him and he nods. I punch him hard as he tumbles to


    the ground. He gets up quickly and spits out some blood then looks at me, rage in his eyes.


    "You shouldn''t have done that little mate" he says to me the  throws a punch but I dodge it and throw


    one back at him.


    He kept trying to punch me but failed miserably. I then kicked him in his balls and then his head. When


    he dropped to the ground I looked around me.


    Some guy was holding Josey''s hands behind her while Ralyn punched her over and over again. I saw


    my dad being bit on the shoulder.


    Max was still out but his heart was getting stronger which meant he was healing. Nicole was fighting


    two wolves, my pack was losing as there was too many wolves to take on.


    A knife was plunged in my neck from someone behind me and it was as if something snapped inside


    me. Not Athena but something. I dropped to the ground and I heard Reginald calling the guy a fool as


    he needed me and now I was probably going to die from silver.


    I then mind linked Josey to fight! Reminding her of our training. I said the same thing to Cj over mind


    link as I couldn''t see him but I just needed to.


    I got up and looked at Reginald as he froze to look at me and the guy that stabbled me looking at me


    horrified.


    I pulled the knife out and the wound closed up as if it was never there. Reginald''s eyes bulged out,


    stuttering. Trying to make it make sense. I smiled at him.


    I released my power, all of it. Whatever that snapped inside me released with my Power. My eyes


    changed to a deeper shade of purple. Josey released her power and fought off Ralyn and her help.


    Within seconds I was in front of the guy that plunged the knife in my neck. I did the same thing to him


    but then removed the knife to stab Reginald in the leg, then his other leg. As the guy fell to the ground


    holding on to his open wound, before Reginald could do anything I went behind him and got my ws


    out to break his spinal cord. I then  threw him to the nearest tree hitting it hard and then lying on the


    ground unable to move. Now paralyzed from the waist down I had him sit and watch everything. I


    brought out the trees roots to keep him in ce.


    I then stood in the middle of the clearing and looked at Nicole''s fight. I put my hands on the ground and


    had the ground open up and swallow the wolves around her and then close up.


    I then looked at my dad and sent a root through his opponent''s body.


    I looked at all my pack members and I helped them however I could, sending fire balls, choking the


    enemy with their own blood. As I was doing this I heard someone scream behind me and I turned


    around to see Charley throw a spear in my direction and Percy threw himself in front of me as the


    spear went through his stomach. He dropped to the ground and his father roared in anger. I pulled the


    spear out of him and healed him. That was my new power. I can heal. I then got up and looked at


    Charley who was in a seated position looking defeated.


    I walked up to him and stopped in front of him. "Look at all of this! This is all on you! Natalie''s death,


    Percy''s life, the pack! Your actions led to this! The moon goddess is waiting for your head and I''m going


    to deliver it." I said as I slowly pierced his body with the spear and pushed it in through his stomach like


    he did Percy. I left it there then got my ws out and pulled his heart out.


    I turned around to look at Josey who had her ws in Ralyn''s chest, Reginald screaming no and trying


    to get out of my hold. I walked up to Ralyn,


    "It would be easy to kill you and your rogue father but I have ns for you two." I say to her and then


    Josey knocks her out.


    Max was trying to get up and I quickly ran to him to help him. I helped him sit up and pulled him into a


    hug.


    "You scared me Maximus." He smiled at me and hugged me again.


    We got up and looked at all the dead bodies around us.


    We''ve lost some good soldiers today over a man''s greed. A man who was not so powerful after all.


    Restrained by a bunch of roots.


    I helped Max to the hospital and had the doctor check him. My dad was also there to get stitched up.


    We won too easily. Who was Reginald? Why was he so strong? He did not get his gift from the moon


    so how was he like that?


    This was no war. This was a battle that we won. It wasn''t easy but we won. I didn''t even get to fight in


    my wolf form. What was all of that for?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ''You are a wise one. This was only the beginning my child. I''m happy you unlocked your other gift


    because you''ll need it. War is on the horizon and they want you and Josey dead.'' The voice said. That


    sounded like the moon goddess.


    ''It was'' Athena says to me.


    I smile. She only responds when she feels like it. This moody diva.


    I walked into Max''s room to check up on him. Seems like he had the same thoughts as I did and I filled


    him in on my one sided conversation with the moon goddess.


    After checking up on Max, I went to see my dad and then Percy.


    He saved my life after all.


    I walked in to his room to find him asleep. I turned around to walk out,


    "Don''t. I could smell your scent as you approached my door. I can smell you anywhere." He said.


    I turned around and walked up to him.


    "Why did you do it?" I ask him. He looks at me with sadness in his eyes. I felt bad for him.


    "My wolf. He couldn''t let him kill you. I messed up Brina. I really did and I''m sorry." He said. I just put


    my hand on his good shoulder and squeezed it.


    "I was a fool to give you up. You are Indeed special. Call your family in here. There''s something that


    they need to hear. Everyone needs to know why we did what we did" Percy said to me.


    He grabbed my hand and looked at me,


    "We don''t have much time Sabrina. Get everyone in here now. I can''t win you back but I know now I


    can''t let you die. More areing Brina. Reginald has a family and if they don''t hear from him, they''ll


    be here soon." he said and I nodded my head and walked out of his room to get everyone.


    I knew this was too good to be true. We won but we still had to fight again. I just don''t understand why


    we are being attacked and I hope Percy can fill in the nks. Reginald was one touch guy. We don''t


    know who his family is but if they are as strong as he is and have the numbers, then we are in trouble.


    I walk into Max''s room and tell him about Percy. He didn''t like that Percy was getting treated but I told


    him he saved my life. It was the least I could do but he still didn''t like it.


    I let him gather himself and went to get my dad. When I walked into his room I saw Josey, CJ and my


    grandfather. I filled them in on Percy and they all agreed to meet me in Percy''s room in 5min. I mind


    linked uncle Deacon who said he would be right there.


    I walked back into Max''s room and ask him to get Nicole and Damon. We walked out together to bump


    into Tristan who came by to check on his alpha. We filled him in and he walked with us to Percy''s room.


    When we walked in everyone was there. Percy looked at my hand that was in Max''s hand and a sad


    smile formed on his face. His eyes looked ssy for a minute but then he closed them and open them


    again to show a calm exterior.


    "I know you all have no reason to trust me. Especially you Sabrina, but what I have to say is important


    and everyone''s life depends on it" he said. He wanted our attention, he got it.

 chapter 11

    chapter 11


    I couldn''t sleep. My mind was trying to find answers to all the questions swimming in my head. This


    was all too much to take in. Why would Percy say all of those things? How can people look at me now?


    I am an abomination. I shouldn''t be here right now in this world. How can I be the cause of such


    uproar? Why are people killing each other just to get to me?


    A tear escapes my eye. I don''t even  bother to wipe it. I''m too lost in my head to be bothered by


    anything else. I can''t seem toprehend all that was said about me. I have a shback of the


    meeting we had in Percy''s hospital room....


    "You are all wondering why Reginald was so adamant in taking over pds. You''re all wondering


    how one rogue alpha can bring us to our knees. Well, he''s not working alone." Percy said to us.


    "He is part of a family that want to take over every packnd. They believe we need a ruler of all


    alphas, a king of alphas. Reginald lost the plot by trying to take over the packs and have them to


    himself. This hasn''t gone unnoticed by his family but their main focus remains bringing their idea to


    life." Percy said looking at Max.


    We are all quiet, just looking at him. Not one person had a question but that''s because we felt that what


    he said next would answer them all. He ran his hand through his hair.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "They are a very wealthy and strong family. They have immense strength. I''ve never seen anything like


    it until I saw you Sabrina." Percy said looking at me.


    "At the ball, when I felt your power, I thought you were one of them but I immediately let go of that


    thought because you weren''t fighting their fight. Anyway, they have a prophecy. It''s been said that there


    is a great force that will put an end to their power and reign. A girl will rise up and their strength won''t


    hold up against this girl." He said still looking at me.


    "The girl is said to be strong and gifted with  powers. They will all fall by her hand if they step in her


    way." Percy grabbed my hand looking at me. Max growled but I gave him an assuring smile.


    "Sabrina, I think that girl is you. I think you''re the one to stop them. In their pack they call you the


    destroyer, the one that wants to stop their ns for a united front where all wolves bow to one king.


    They have no idea what you look like but with Reginald''s disappearance, they''ll assume you have


    started killing them off." He said to me.


    "With the prophecy out there, their n is to make sure it doesn''t happen but also capture you. The


    prophecy says that your power only grows and can destroy millions. You are a weapon and if they find


    and capture you, they n to create unstoppable children. Children they will train to be


    unbeatable. They want the one blessed by the moon goddess, you." He said while squeezing my hand.


    "Brina, you carry a power within you that they want to harvest for themselves. If they catch you, they


    won''t need anything else." He said to me and I forced my hand out of his grip.


    "I''m not some object to be passed around. Even if they have that prophecy, the girl couldn''t be me. I


    barely scratched Reginald as it is." I said to him.


    "You were the only one to subdue him. You are not a killer and this is your first war. You didn''t expect


    him to be so strong and you''re still only a girl. I don''t know anymore than I am telling you, all I know is


    that they want to capture you before you are able to stop them and out a halt to their ns. They want


    to take over packs so they have warriors at their disposal so they can fight you and capture you." He


    said to me


    I started to shake in my bed and tears were now falling out one after the other. This was all too much.


    I can''t be the girl he''s talking about.


    I sat up to see Josey and CJ sleeping on my couches. They were standing guard because they


    believed the prophecy. Everyone believed Percy but I didn''t.


    He was saying this to get us to forgive him. I had Max take him back to the cells.


    I got out of bed and walked out of my room to the kitchen. I needed something to take my mind off this


    nonsense. Approaching the kitchen I notice the light on. I tip toe into the kitchen and see my uncle


    making a sandwich for himself. I sniffs the air then looks to my side.


    "Couldn''t sleep Sabrina?" He asks as he goes back to making food adding an additional te. I walk


    out of hiding smiling at him. I take a seat on one of the bar stools opposite him.


    "Too many questions in my head. I can''t shake them off." I say to him and he nods. He fixes me a te


    in silence and then hands it to me. Grilled cheese with ham. He always made the best.


    "We all need to be heroes at least once in our lives. I might''ve had a small partpared to yours, I


    was a hero nheless. It might be too much to take in right now, but it is what it is. You can never be


    prepared for life''s curveballs. All we know is that you were gifted the necessary tools to ovee this.


    Take joy in that! You have the chance to fight and win now that you know their n, don''t wait for them


    to knock on your door." He says to me...


    "Now eat up and clean up. I have ady in my bed to attend to." He says then sends me a wink before


    disappearing out of my sight as he walks out of the kitchen.


    I was so lost in thought that I didn''t see he had finished his sandwich. I know what he said made sense


    and as much as I didn''t want the fate of Max''s pack to rest on my shoulders, I couldn''t leave him to fight


    on his own.


    I finished my sandwich and decided to go see Maximus. He''s usually awake and with such news, I''m


    pretty sure he was still awake.


    I make my way to his room and before I could knock, Max opens the door shirtless. I shake my head


    and walk in to sit on his bed.


    He closes the door and walks towards me to sit on the bed next to me. He grabs my hand gently and


    we sit like that for a good two minutes not saying a word to each other. We haven''t even had the


    chance to explore whatever we had between us and we were thrown into another war.


    A bigger war. One where we didn''t know much except that Percy seems to think I''m this great hero. A


    war that puts Max''s lycan status at risk. Lycans were by far superior than us but now to find out that


    there are werewolves just like Reginald that are stronger than Lycans was baffling. How do they get


    their strength? I know where I got mine but what of Reginald?


    We all know witches exist but they keep to themselves as we keep to ourselves. Vampires keep to


    themselves too and besides, our bite can kill them. Witches don''t interfere with nature but i can''t help


    but wonder... Did they help Reginald''s family? How did they even find a witch that was able to help


    them? Also,


    "Max, where''s your mother?" I ask him. I had forgotten about her after Percy''s revtion but she also


    had a key role to this whole war and if anyone knew more, it was Max''s mother.


    "She''s in the dungeons. Chained up. Why?" He asks looking at me.


    "She was Reginald''s woman. She would know more about this than Percy. We need to get her insight


    on all of this. I think she can give us more rity, don''t you think?" I say to him. As if I couldn''t be any


    closer, I move closer to him as our thighs brush against each other.


    "You''re right Kimberly! I never thought of that.." he says to me. Finally some hope in his eyes just like


    mine but they dim down all too soon.


    "It''ste now. Let''s sleep on it and then pay her a visit tomorrow morning." He says.


    I nod my head and stand up but he doesn''t let go of my hand so I look back at him confused.


    "I can''t sleep and judging by your visit and the smell of grilled cheese with ham, you couldn''t sleep


    either. Come sleep with me. You calm my wolf and I''d like to believe I can calm yours too." He says to


    me and I smile.


    I straddle him then wrap my hands around his neck and take in his scent. He nts his nose in my hair


    and inhales my scent as we sit like this for I don''t know how long. He starts to rub circles on my back


    as I listen to his steady heartbeat. He really felt like home. His scent gave me this reassurance, that ''I''m


    safe with you''re feeling. One I could always rely on.


    We eventually got in bed and drifted off holding on to each other. I takefort in knowing my scent


    gave him the peace he needed too.


    _________________________________________


    I wake up feeling a heavy hand trapping me in bed. Maximus...


    I turn to look at his gorgeous features. From his pink soft lips, his longshes and that unruly yet sexy


    bed hair. Athena purred with satisfaction at how good looking he is.


    "Go back to sleep. I can feel you staring at me." He says groggily with his eyes still closed. I smile and


    start to trace his jaw line up to the outline of his lips. He stuck out his tongue to lick my finger and I


    snatched it back.


    "If you''re going to be a tease, I need to y along too.." he says and I melt at the sound of his voice. I


    shake my head to snap myself out of this daze I seem to be in. I sit up and poke his strong abs awake.


    He opens his eyes and looks up at me, clearly annoyed. We had things to do and the faster we worked,


    the faster we''d get answers.


    "Your mom. Now!" I said jumping out of bed and running to the bathroom to freshen up. I hop in the


    shower for a quick one, with no time to wash my hair. I then dry myself with his towel and rush out to


    my closet as he enters his bathroom to freshen up.


    When I get to my room, I quickly brush my teeth and use some mouthwash. Then I go in to my closet to


    pick out some leggings and a sports bra with nike shoes.


    I brush my hair and apply just a little mascara because I still have to be cute and put on my mother''s


    infinity cross ne that I forgot about. As I exit my bedroom, I bump into Tristan who was walking


    past my room to Max''s.


    "Good morning Tristan. What brings you this side of the house?" I ask him. He looked terrible. Like he


    hasn''t slept and I feel bad for him. From dealing with his mate having someone else''s child to his mate


    betraying the pack he grew up in. If anyone deserves a second chance at love, it''s him.


    "I need Max''s permission to go visit my parents. If you can''t tell, I''m not doing so well and I think some


    time away will do me good. I know we have a loting our way as a pack but I don''t think I''d do the


    pack any good being here anyway." He says to me then he looks down. He was ashamed. I pulled him


    in for hug which surprised him.


    "Take all the time you need my friend. I won''t find a recement so I''ll be waiting for your return."


    Maximus chimes in to our little heartwarming session.


    Tristan pulls away and clears his throat. He looks at Max then at me but then Max chuckles and shakes


    his head.


    "It''s alright wolf. I know it was innocent." He says chuckling again. My eyes narrow as I can''t


    understand what''s going on.


    "Oh. Oh great! Ok then I promise to be back, I just don''t know when. I''ll link you from time to time to let


    you know how I''m coping and I hope you keep me updated on pack stuff." He says to Max, who only


    nods at him with so much warmth in his eyes. They had that brotherly love. I could just see it in their


    eyes all the love they had for each other. They pull each other into a hug and then Tristan pulls away


    and nods at me before walking away.


    We stand there for a minute just looking at nothing. Maximus ces his hand on my lower back..


    "Come on. Let''s go see my mother." He says to me and I follow him to the dungeons. I don''t know what


    Max''s mother knew, I don''t know if she would talk. I was just betting on the fact that she loved her son


    and wouldn''t want any harm toe to him. She knows of me and I met her when I was a kid but Max


    and I agreed that we wouldn''ty a finger on her but he told me I could physically hurt him to get some


    answers from his mother. He was sure she would corporate after a few punches. I wasn''t so sure but


    I''m willing to throw a punch here and there for some answers.


    I can heal him right after anyways.

 chapter 12

    chapter 12


    We made it to the dungeons. I followed Max to his mothers cell. I noticed it didn''t smell as bad as the


    first time we came in here and it looked a little cleaner. I guess he wants his mother to befortable


    even if she''s locked up.


    We make it to her cell and find her awake, looking at her son. Max opens the cell and we walk in,


    closing it behind me.


    "Good morning mother" Max says to his mother. She smiles at him and he shakes his head to keep a


    stoic expression and avoids smiling back at her.


    "You remember Sabrina,right?" Max says to his mother as turns to look at me. Her eyes register my


    face and she gasps loudly but quicklyposes herself and nods.


    "Yes, yes. I remember Sabrina. I always thought she would be your mate. As children, you were both


    very close and protective of each other. I''m so sorry to hear about your mates, both of you." Scarlett


    says Max and I. I shrug and walk closer to her.


    "It''s ok. That''s been dealt with." I say to her. Assessing her and trying to sniff out her scent.


    "Has it?" She asks with an eyebrow raised at me. She then looks at Max and then startsughing.


    "Don''t tell me you finally found yourself in my son''s bed? Don''t you know he is just like his father? Oh


    honey.." she tries to caress my cheek but I step away.


    "Mother, you know better." Max says stepping closer to me and standing by my side. I had forgotten


    why I was in here in the first ce. I cleared my throat and looked into her eyes.


    "Scarlett. We need you to tell us everything you know about Reginald and his family. Their ns and


    missions. Have they captured the girl that threatens their cause?" I say to her.


    She smiles at me.


    "Ahh taking the Luna position very seriously I see.. your mother would be proud. You do look like her


    you know. I was so jealous of her when we were younger. All the boys fancied her, even Deacon. It was


    such a relief when she found her mate." Scarlett said to me.


    "Mother, we don''t have time for this." Max said to her. She turned to him and sighed out loud.


    "All I know is they will be looking for their baby brother. He is their little loose canon. They keep tabs


    with each other mainly to keep tabs on him. They know he attacked this pack so if they don''t hear from


    him then they will be paying you, Maximus, a visit." She says to him. She doesn''t look my way at all.


    "Mother..." he says to her.


    "Fine! Look, they are very strong. Two sisters and two brothers including Reginald. The eldest will be


    king once they have rule over all the packs. They are each in different parts of the country trying to do


    what Reginald is doing, forcing alphas to submit. I guess Reggie got too cocky and lost this fight.


    Anyway, they have a witch with them. She helps them with their strength. They have to keep drinking


    some elixirs to maintain their strength so I''m pretty sure Reggie is a weak old wolf now since he''s


    locked up and chained in silver." She says to us.


    "The witch is very powerful. She scares me and you know Maximus, I''m always the one to jump into a


    fire but not this one. I suggest you kill Reginald and dump him on humannd before she performs a


    locator spell and it all links back to you. You do not want to mess with Vera." She says and shivers after


    saying her name.


    "The girl in their prophecies.." I chime in. I needed to know all about it.


    "The girl that is to stop them and end their cruel reign. Well they haven''t found her. They believe the girl


    to still be a child, meaning she has not met her mate. They will have the eldest brother mate with her,


    with Vera''s help and bring strong soldiers in to the world. The new alpha king that will be stronger than


    your normal wolf." Scarlett says to me. Finally looking at me since she started talking about Reginald


    "Is that all?" I ask her and she nods, still looking at me. As if trying to put me together, assessing me.


    "You''re the girl aren''t you?" She says smiling and I knew then that she knew. I walked away from her


    and as I was about to walk out,


    "Wait! Vera''s n will only work if the girl is untouched. I am no male so I cannot smell your virtue. Are


    you a virgin Sabrina?" She asks me and my head snaps up to Max''s who is looking at his mother in


    confusion. She startsughing again. Laughing to the point where she''s out of breath and tears are


    falling on her face.


    "I was wrong Maximus, you are nothing like your father. He must be so disappointed" She says and


    then turning to me. Her eyes warm and caring?...


    "Vera needs you to be a virgin for the spell to work. For he to fool you into thinking Reggie''s brother is


    your mate, she needs you to be pure. I understand that this is not ideal for you and I guess now you


    have a decision to make." She says to me.


    I walk out of her cell and out of the house. I immediately take in a deep breath and let it out. Tears


    falling down by face.


    Another bomb thrown at me. Now they wanted to rape me and fool me into thinking I have another


    mate.


    I felt someone''s presence behind me. I turned around to see my mother.


    She walks up to me and pulls me in for a hug.


    "I can''t do it mama. I can''t just throw my virtue away like that. I also can''t have a stranger taking my


    virginity. I can''t let them decide for me. No one should decide for me!" I say still sobbing as I hold


    tighter, afraid she''d disappear.


    She pulls away and wipes my tears with her hands. She then grabs my hand gently,


    "Come. Walk with me? I think it''s time we had a mother and daughter conversation." She says and I


    just follow her lead as she leads me into the woods.


    We walk through the woods and make it to a clearing where theke was situated. She sits down on


    the grass and I do the same.


    "When my mother, your nan was brought into this world, she was brought in as a human. She was


    raised human and had no idea that she was from the moon directly. When she was 13 years old she


    met the moon goddess then, who happened to be her mother. She was confused like any child would


    be because she believed her parents to be human." My mother says to me.


    "She didn''t see the moon goddess until the day she met her mate. Before she met your grandfather,


    your nan saw the moon goddess, who told her what would happen today. Her powers were also


    activated but she was not allowed to use them as werewolves would think she''s a witch as she had no


    wolf in her." My mom said. I had questions but I wanted her to keep talking.


    "Your nan can change the weather. If she was upset, the clouds turn grey. That''s how your grandfather


    knew of her mood swings after he found out about her true origin. Anyway, after having me, my mother


    had to go back to be with her family. Her job was done. Then there was me, I came in as a hybrid. Half


    wolf and half human." Mother says with tears in her eyes. She closes her eyes and takes a deep


    breath. Opening them to show calmness.


    "See Sabrina, my powers were activated whenever I was around wolves and that''s why I couldn''t stay


    in the pack. That''s why we moved into humannds and I was able to stay out of trouble. Your


    grandfather had to move back to blue moon as I was told my mate, your father, was there. I stayed in


    boarding school but would visit from time to time until I met Christopher." She says.


    "I had you but I still couldn''t stay and then I had Josey. I knew I was going to endanger us but I couldn''t


    be without my babies. Suppressing my power was eating me alive and eventually I couldn''t go on like


    that so I decided to go be with my other family. The moon family." She says to me..


    "Sabrina, my power is not an easy one. I can look at something and I can destroy it." She says to me.


    She grabs a rock the size of a fist and I watch it deteriorate to nothing. Gobsmacked. She has to be the


    girl they are talking about. I can''t do that!


    "Mom..." I say as I''m still in shock and can''t seem to form a full sentence.


    "This is why I couldn''t be around the supernatural. I was bullied for being a hybrid and my powers were


    activated to protect me but I was only a kid. I had to learn to control them. Unlike you, my power takes


    over my mind sometimes and I ck out." She says to me.


    Unlike me? I can''t destroy things and I wish I could so what did she mean when she said unlike me?


    "''Unlike me?" I ask her. She nods and ces a rock in my hand. I look at her confusion etched on my


    face.


    "You have the power too. You are telekic. Just destroy it." She says to me.


    "I mean I can move objects around with my mind. This is beyond my capabilities mom. I''m afraid I can''t


    do what you do." I say to her, dropping the rock on the grass.


    "When you were 2 years old, you could destroy anything if it didn''t interest you anymore. We didn''t


    have to pack away your toys for you. They would just disappear and your father would always wonder


    where they disappeared to but I knew." She says to me. My mother said what?


    "Go ahead, try it. Imagine it breaking apart into tiny little pieces." She said to me. This woman was


    going nuts. What the hell!? I looked at her like she grew an extra head and she looked back at me


    annoyed.


    "Sabrina, you just found out you''re the key to ending this uing war and the minute you learn that


    you have a power to destroy things, you want to question it? Do you not want to save yourself? Do you


    want to be captured before you decide to take this seriously?" She asks me. Harsh.


    "Is that what you want? People to fight for you but you''re not willing to fight for them? Sabrina, the


    enemy is forcing wolves into submission and you saw the what they did to Natalie. They are savages


    and if I have to p this new power into you, I will. Destroy that stone!" She says to me. Her tone


    slightly to moderately to seriously annoyed.


    I grabbed the stone and had it float in the air. I tried to concentrate and clear my head. Then I imagined


    it being destroyed and to my surprise, it happened. The stone broke into little pieces and then into dust.


    My jaw dropped.


    "''There we go. Now, those are all your powers. You are the girl they are looking for and you will fight for


    the wolves in this pack and the ones forced into submission. How you fought a few days ago was not


    how you were trained." She says to me as she stands up and looks at me expectedly to do the same. I


    get up and face her, I''m a little taller.


    "You are faster than any wolf, you are stronger and as if you needed them, you have powers to aid you.


    You can heal yourself and others, you can control minds. You can destroy things and move objects


    around. You can control the elements. What more do you need?" She asks me. Putting it like that,


    maybe I am being a little brat.


    "''I''m just overwhelmed. It''s all happening so fast and with everyone relying on me to y the hero is too


    much. What if I fail?" I say to her. My shoulders dropping after saying that out loud.


    "You will not fail. The moon chose you for a reason. She makes no mistakes. The world waits for no


    man my little moon. You can train for a 100 years but nothing can prepare you for what the world


    throws at you. All the battles you''ve faced, all the heartbreak you had to endure have prepared your


    emotions for what''s toe. Clear your mind of all the clutter and focus on what is important. You are


    part of a pack, it is about everyone''s safety." She says to me and I finally got it.


    I was part of Green Forrest and I swore my life to this pack. They are in danger because of what the


    enemy thinks I could provide them. They are in danger because people are greedy. I have friends here,


    my family is here.


    Cj and Josey sleeping in my room to protect me from the bad guys without a doubt in their minds and


    here I was doubting. My mother pped me alright. pped me with words but enough to pull me out


    of my head and to ept fate.


    "The moon is giving me a choice. She armed me with powers, the strength and my wolf in case I


    decide to fight. I can choose not to fight and let people suffer but she chose me knowing I would not


    allow that. I have to fight! For my virtue, which should be my choice how and with who I choose to lose


    it to. For my family, for my friends and my pack. I have to fight mom." As realization hit me. It wasn''t just


    about me.


    I''m the key to all of this. I kiss my mother''s cheek and run to the pack house. It was time to end this.


    I mind linked Max asking where he was and he told me he was in his office. I ran upstairs and just


    barged into his office to find my dad, my grandfather, uncle Deacon and Reggie.


    I close the door and I look at Reginald. He could use a bath with all that stench as I wrinkled my nose.


    "Ahhhh there''s the girl I wanted to see. We have been looking for you." He says to me and I walk to him


    and I grabbed his hand roughly which earns me a chuckle from him but I pay him no mind. I wanted to


    read his mind.


    I saw his brother and sisters. The brother that I was supposed to mate with. No lie, he is handsome.


    What a waste to be so evil. I then saw a memory of them agreeing to meet up in five days which was


    two days from now. I let go of his hand and step back from him. He wasn''t stronger so Scarlett was


    right.


    "Right now, you''re just a normal wolf. A rogue or maybe not seeing as you''re part of a pack that wants


    to rule." I say as he looks at me in shock.


    "How did you do that? What are you? A witch?" He asks me and I shake my head no.


    "I have many powers but a witch I am not. The moon has ced me on this earth as a gift to you and


    your siblings. I just found out about a new power I possess.." I say to him as I pick up a pen from Max''s


    desk and toss it in the air as it floats. Reggie looked at me then at the pen and then at me.


    "Don''t miss the fun part.." I say pointing towards the pen. He looks back at the pen to see it crumble


    into nothing and his eyes bulge out.


    "That is my gift to you." I say to him and then I walk to go stand next to my dad and grandfather.


    He follows my every move and then throws himself on the couch.


    "He is supposed to meet up with his brother and sisters in two days. They agreed to meet at a diner a


    few hours from here. He has his stash of elixirs hidden at a hotel in humannd. I''m sure Max filled you


    all in on his man made strength." I say to the men standing in this room.


    They nod their heads.


    "Someone needs to go to that hotel and get the potions from his room." Dad chimes in and Grandpa


    offers to go. I give him the hotel details and he leaves the office.


    "What are we going to do about him and his meeting in two days?" My dad asks. Max scratches the


    back of his neck and Deacon clears his throat.


    "I think we should kill this asshole and drop his body off at the diner. That should send a clear enough


    message." Deacon says.


    "I don''t think that''s a wise decision" Max says and dad nods in agreement.


    I step forward and stand in front of Reginald.


    "How about I take control of his mind and have him betray his family. He can go to the meeting and


    pretend he took over this pack. Scarlett can join him and they return with information." I say to them still


    looking at Reginald who''s looking at me with so much fear.


    "That works too." Deacon says..


    "What if they see right through him? They have that witch with them" Max said to me and I nod.


    "If Reggie is discovered, I can make him attack his own family and die in the process. There is ck


    magic but mind control takes ages to reverse back." I say and in my mind I was guessing. I had no idea


    how powerful this Vera was and if she could reverse my powers.


    "Let me call a witch friend. Lady Rose should know a thing or two about mind control" my uncle Deacon


    said. Max chuckles dryly.


    "I''m not surprised. A witch too huh?" He says to Deacon.


    "Well, I am a man with needs and Rose helped with those for quite some time. She was very dominant


    and powerful. What a woman" he says and takes his phone out and starts dialing a number as he


    walks out of the office.


    Uncle Deacon and women.


    Reggie was very quiet for a man with so much to say not so long ago. My gut was telling me he was


    nning something. Maybe to escape but I sat down opposite him and kept my eyes on him.


    "Maybe we should just kill him and drop his body off in humannd." My dad says to us. Reggie growls


    and grabs a wooden step stool and breaks the legs to throw them at my dad but I stop them mid air


    and Max is by Reggie within seconds holding him up by his neck.


    "Yeah he''s not so strong anymore. Just a smelly rogue." Max says looking into his eyes.


    I let the wooden objects fall to the floor as uncle Deacon walks back in and looks around the office.


    "''I walk out and then you guys decide you want to kill him? No fair!" He says and we allugh a little.


    "Rose just confirmed your suspicions Sabrina. Even if they realize that Reginald is not himself, it could


    take days before they break the control." He says to me. I look at Max and he drops Reginald to the


    floor.


    I walk up to Reginald who moves back until he hits a wall. I kneel down to him and smile.


    "Don''t worry, this won''t hurt at all. Even though I wish it did." I say to him. I grab his head and have him


    face to face with me. His eyes locked on mine, I erase the war and have him think he had won and


    killed Max and I. I had him think uncle Deacon was in the dungeons with everyone else that wouldn''t


    submit.


    I let go of his face to punch him and knock him out. I stand up and look to the 3 men all looking at me


    with awe.


    "That''s it. He will wake up soon so I think it''s best we drop him off at the border in a car with Scarlett." I


    say and I quickly remember,


    "Which reminds me, I need to do the same thing to her for their stories to match." I say and Max nods


    as his eyes ze over and we knew he was linking someone.


    Two minutester, Damon walks in with Scarlett. I walk up to Scarlett and grab her face so her eyes


    locked with mine and I did the same thing to her.


    I knocked her out as she fell and Damon caught her from behind.


    Uncle Deacon growled and we all looked back at him.


    He raised his arms in surrender.


    "Sorry that was my wolf. She is the mother of my pup." He says and we all nod in understanding.


    Max has Nicolee in and they carry Reggie and Scarlett to the borders. I''m left with dad and uncle


    Deacon.


    "I need a moment to myself to think and clear my head. I also need to see my brother and sister. I have


    so much to tell them." I say and I walk to my dad and hug him then do the same to my uncle. I walk out


    and follow Josey''s scent to her room.


    I walk in to find her on the phone and when I hear male voices I decide to stop listening in. She''s


    smiling and blushing so I leave her room to go looking for Cj. I follow his scent to his room and I knock.


    I knock because Cj is a boy now and he thinks I didn''t notice the porn stash he has but I saw


    everything and I did not want to walk into anything that would make me want to burn my eyes.


    He opens the door and he''s fully clothed. Thank the goddess.


    I walk in and throw myself on his bed. He joins me.


    "I saw mom today. I just found out I have a new power and she also knocked some sense into me." I


    say and he sits up to look at me.


    "Yes she came by your room and we had breakfast with her. She mentioned going to look for you after


    spending some time with us." Cj says to me.


    "Told me my mate is a hybrid and I will be meeting her soon. She also said this war is bigger than us


    and we will be making some allies outside the pack. My mate is part of that." He said to me and I


    smiled.


    "Well I just hope you find happiness with your mate. One of us has to get that smooth sailing from the


    start." I say. I then pick up a book and tear a nk page from it. I have the page float in the air and


    destroyed it. CJ''s jaw dropped and I giggled.


    "This is insane! If you''ve got that then you don''t need an army!" He says and we continue making jokes


    and after some time Josey joins us and I show her my new power. She has me try it with water and I''m


    only able to turn a ball of water thrown at me into little droplets.


    I fill them in on what we did with Reginald and Scarlett and all that''s happened since I woke up. After


    we all had lunch together, I decided to go to my room and think. I closed my bedroom door and threw


    myself on my bed.


    I know I had a fighting chance with the evil family but I know if they captured me,  I''d kill myself before


    someone stole my virtue from me. Mac and I almost went all the way but he regained control and put


    an end to it fast.


    I''ve been telling Max I was ready but he told me the timing wasn''t right. It seemed right to me. Now the


    timing will never be right. All this fighting seems to escte to an even bigger fight so i''ll never have the


    right timing. Something alwayses up and we can''t ignore it.


    An idea lit up in my head. I had control of my life. It was up to me how this was going to happen and if I


    wanted it to happen.


    I had to make the time. If I have to fight wars all my life then I have to make the timing right in my life. I


    mean, yes part of my decision to lose it is because I''d rather lose it to someone of my choosing than


    have that taken from me.


    In a perfect world, I''d be 18 and possibly stressing if Percy knocked me up after a magical night on my


    18th birthday but life had other ns. The chance toplete the mating bond was stripped away from


    me and I cannot allow that to happen again.


    I feel rushed and it''s not even Max that''s rushing me. Which I''m super grateful for. It''s life and the


    curveballs I seem to be catching from it.


    If I wanted a magical night with Max, I was going to make it happen before life throws another curveball


    at me. I needed help so I linked Nicole and Josey for this. My brother begged to be left out of this and I


    laughed at him.


    I had Nicole keep Max busy as Josey and I turned his room into a romantic haven. All that romantic


    stuff. I had the balloons and candles. I wanted magic and I was going to get it.


    I left Josey to finish up while I ran to my room to get dolled up. I took my time getting ready as I wanted


    everything to be perfect. I had Nicole give Max his outfit that I picked out and linked him to wear it. He


    asked why and I told him to do as he was told.


    I''m probably the only person in the world to get away with doing that to him. I loved it. I finished with my


    make up as Josey walked in brimming with excitement. We walked into Max''s room and I was in awe of


    the room. It looked great. The whole room screamed romance. Josey showed me what she had done


    to the balcony and wow. She had champagne too. There was a knock on the door and we froze for a


    few seconds.


    This is it.


    The night that changes everything.


    "Are you 100 about this Sab? It''s ok to change your mind. You can just have a romantic dinner." Josey


    says to me and I grab her hands.


    "I''m 100. I want to do this. I''ve wanted to do this for some time now but Max wouldn''t let me." I said to


    her and she raised her eyebrow at me. There was another knock.


    "''I want all the details tomorrow morning! Don''t make me barge into this room to drag you out." She


    whisper yells at me. I nod at her smiling.


    I stand in the middle of Max''s room as Josey walks over to the door. She winks at me and then opens


    the door to let Max in. He walks in frowning as he looks around his room taking in the girly state it was


    in and his eyes finally nd on me. Josey closes the door and it''s just us.


    "You know I''m a man Kimberly and what''s been done to my room is something my guy friends can


    never know about" he says to me as he makes his way over to me. He kisses my cheek and steps


    back to look at me up and down again.


    "You look gorgeous Kim. I don''t care what you do to my room love. As long as you''re looking like this,


    I''ll allow anything." He says to me. I was a ball of nerves. I was tongue tied. I was just losing it and was


    saved by a knock on the door. Max mumbled ae in looking annoyed until Damon walked in


    pushing a trolley of food.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Damon walked in taking a look around and then his eyesnded on Max. He smirked but immediately


    lost that look as his eyes zed over. Max was probably reprimanding him through the link. Boys.


    Damon shook his head and smiled again.


    "Dinner is served. Enjoy love birds" he said chuckling on his way out. Max let out a loud sigh then he


    turned to me.


    "And the lifetime of torment begins, starting with Damon. I can''t wait until he meets his mate." He then


    looks behind me then pushes the trolley out to the table on the balcony. I follow him still tongue tied as


    he gestures for me to sit and he''s the perfect gentlemen. He walks over to his side and sits down.


    He looked so good in ck. I was ready to cancel the dinner and have my way but I''m the virgin here.


    "You don''t look so bad yourself Maximus." I say to him and a grin forms on his face.


    "Ahh she speaks. I was beginning to think you lost your voice." He says to me taking a sip of his water.


    "No. I''m just at awe of that handsome face and fit body. No matter what you wear, you just exude this


    intense sexiness. I''m surprised you haven''t sniffed out my arousal." I say to him shocking myself with


    this newfound bravery. Max chokes on his water as his cheeks flush crimson. He blushed!


    "I''m sorry Maximus, was I too forward?" I say teasing him. He shakes his head as he coughs.


    "Not at all. Keep going. You seem to be having fun there." He says to me. He thinks I''ll shy away.


    Game on.


    "You know you look good. It''s in your walk and demeanor but I''lle out and say it. I was fighting with


    myself back there actually. Couldn''t decide whether to jump your bones before or after dinner." I say


    and he smiles.


    "I''m surprised you haven''t noticed the immediate bulge in my pants the moment my eyesnded on


    you. It grew harder with you checking out my fit body." He teases. Now it was my turn to blush.


    "I have ns for tonight and I want to see them through. We wouldn''t be sitting out here if I had


    noticed" I say as I think of the number of times I''ve seen his thing in sweat pants. I want to taunt him


    further so I think about our encounter in his office which sends whiffs of arousal in the air. Max loses his


    smirk as his eyes get darker.


    "I see your wolf is present. I want you both here with me tonight." I say in the sexiest voice. It was going


    to be a long night.

 chapter 13

    chapter 13


    We had finished our dinner in silence as we both tried to steal nces at one another. My heart was


    beating so fast, I was surprised he hadn''t mentioned it, werewolf hearing and all.


    I was down one bottle of champagne and he was ying it safe by drinking water. If anyone had to


    guess who the virgin was here... he let out a loud sigh and shook his head.


    Max stood up and took his jacket off, cing it on his chair. He walks into his room and then I heard


    music. Why didn''t I think of that!?


    He walks out and looks at me. His eyes piercing through my soul and my heart beats even faster. He


    walked up to me with his hand out. I looked at his hand and then back at him with confusion. Well I


    know that he was asking me to dance but I was hoping he''d take the lead with this and lead me to his


    bed. I didn''t trust myself with my knees all weak.


    "Kimberly, dance with me.." he says to me and I ce my hand in his giant one as I stand up. A slow


    song ying the background..


    We danced in silence for a minute until he stopped dancing and he pulled away from me.


    "This isn''t right.." he says and walks away from me and back in his room. I hear Joe- No one else


    comes close y through his speakers but not too loudly. I smile because this was the song my dad


    used to y for my mother. I always used to tell him how my dad would y this song and tell us how


    this was the song that yed on the stereo in the diner when my mom and dad met. This was the song


    that they both loved and I ended up loving it.


    He walks out and grabs my hand gently and leads me to his balcony railing, looking into my eyes. He


    clears his throat...


    "Sabrina Kimberly Trent, I know what you''re doing. This has been eating at me all morning but I can''t


    imagine how you must be feeling. You know how I feel about you or you at least have an idea. The deal


    was to wait until you were 18 and I was going to try win your heart but I guess I need to put my feelings


    on the table as I can''t allow myself to do this without putting it all out there. We both deserve honesty


    and I will give it to you." He says to me.


    "I think about you when I wake up and before sleep takes over at night. I want to think about you. I


    have myself imagining moments with you that we haven''t experienced yet and they give me such hope.


    The moon didn''t choose you for me but I choose you for myself. I want to love you every day." He says


    to me and I have to keep blinking so I don''t cry ruining all that make up.


    "I find myself sleeping in your room so I can feel closer to you. You are very special to me Kimberly, so


    so special.


    I''m a very traditional man, being a Lycan and all. We are raised to expect certain things from women


    but you have me questioning my upbringing and passed down beliefs. I hate how time is forcing you to


    go down this road. I wanted to court you, the human way. Win your heart and mind. The n was to


    take you out on a date but here you are, making me question my manhood and if I deserve a woman


    like you at all.." he says to me and I squeeze his hand. A tear slips from my eye as I look into his,


    seeing the sincerity in his eyes.


    "I hate how we are forced into this. I hate that you have to do all of this, rushing as we are all afraid of


    the unknown. I can''t imagine a life where another man touches you right now but I also hate how we


    are put in this predicament because of someone''s greed. You are still so young but life has thrown the


    worst at you, yet here you are. Goddess knows I want you in every way, I dream of the ways I''ll take


    your body and make it mine. I want the world to know that you''re mine. If I had my way, you''d reek of


    me head to toe." He says and I giggle.


    Male wolves.


    "I want to make love to you and show you how much you drive me crazy. I want to love you so hard,


    you''ll never question the love I have for you. I can''t wait for you to show off the mark I will ce on your


    neck for the world see and I want all of that so bad. You don''t know what your touch does to me


    Kimberly.. but I need you to know that you don''t have to do this right now. I''ll always wait for you baby."


    He says to me, kissing my forehead. I pull away from his embrace and look into his eyes.


    "Maximus. You''re right, life has yed some really cruel games but thanks to you and my family, I


    alwayse out on top. Finding out that there''s a man out there that wants my virtue for his sick and


    twisted game put the pedal in my ''wait until you''re really sure'' virtue game but it also put a lot in


    perspective. I know I want to be with you, today or in 20years. I know that Percy was my mate but he''s


    not anymore. I choose you Max, to be my love, my chosen mate. I didn''t rush into going all the way


    because I didn''t really think about it and I didn''t feel like I needed to but you''re right, finding out that


    someone could use my body to bring evil children into the world has rushed my decision making but for


    some time now, you have been the one for me." I say to him.


    "I want you in every way. I crave your touch in the most intimate ways even though that''s foreign to me.


    Your touch alone does so much to me and if tomorrow I was to be captured, I''ll know that I spent my


    night in your arms. I know you''ll search every inch of this earth until you find me or die trying and that


    alone has made it easy to give you my heart and my body. I want to be yours. I want to walk around


    with your mark on my neck. I want to have your scent on me for all the she wolves to sniff out. I want to


    share a connection with you that only the mating bond can provide. I want to carry your pups and have


    our family of wolves run in the woods. I want you to take me tonight and tomorrow night. I want you to


    walk around with my mark on your neck and if I''m ever captured, I want them to see your mark on my


    neck and know I''m yours. I am yours Maximus. Truly yours. Now, make it so. Take me now" I say to


    him.


    I turn around and walk into his room. He follows right behind me. I stop right close to his bed and pull


    the zipper on th side of my dress. I let the dress slip down my body andnd on the floor. I''m stark


    naked, no underwear in sight.


    He takes in his breath as he checks me out.


    "I know you''ve been with other women and I don''t hold that against you. I''m just hoping this would be


    different because of what we mean to each other. So get naked and take the lead." I say to him as I


    walk up to him and rip his shirt off his body..


    I take his hands and ce them on both my breasts.


    "Make me yours. I want you to be the Alpha in our bedroom as you are with the pack. I want to feel


    your power as I submit myself to you, as your woman. I want you to be the one to give me pleasure


    and know your touch alone." I say to him biting my lower lip. I move his one hand down my stomach


    and to my core and look him straight in the eyes.


    "Please Alpha..." I whine out.


    I needed him badly now and the champagne gave me a boosted confidence which wasn''t going tost


    long thanks to these wolf genes and knowing Maximus, he was going to take this very slow. To make


    sure I''m okay with this.


    He puts a finger in my core and I have to hold onto his shoulders.


    "Goddess you''re so wet... I''ve touched myself a thousand times thinking about this day. I just want to


    thrust into you but I''m not going to rush. I will take my time with you. Get ready for a night of no sleep.


    Tonight, I will make you mine." He says..


    I was a goner. This sexy beast of a man was all mine and he was about to take me. I went from being


    horny to crazy wanting. I wanted him bad and I was going to get him. All mine.


    He pulled away from me and stripped naked. His manhood standing straight and I bite my lip. His eyes


    darkened at the sight of my lip in between my teeth.


    It was going to be a long night. I was so ready for this....Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    I put both my hands on each shoulder to steady myself as he touched my core. His finger rubbing


    circles on my clit and it felt amazing, I couldn''t keep my eyes open.


    "I want you to look at me while I''m touching you baby" he says to me and I open my eyes to look at


    him. His eyes were piercing through me and if it wasn''t for the overwhelming sensation I was feeling, I''d


    be shy from his stare.


    I was struggling to keep my eyes open and then he put one finger inside me making me moan out loud


    and close my eyes, throwing my head back.


    In and out, in and out. Oh goddess this felt amazing. He wrapped his free hand around my waist as my


    knees buckled and continued his thrusting. I could feel iting...


    "Alpha...." I open my eyes and look into his. He pulled out of me and I whimpered. He smiled at me and


    goddess that smile was enough for me. I bit my lip while thinking of how I could get him to pleasure me


    again. He put his finger on my lip and rubbed my wetness on my lower lip, tugging it away from my


    teeth.


    "Open your mouth" he says to me and Iply. I open my mouth slightly and he put his finger inside


    my mouth and I close it, tasting my juices and I saw his eyes darken. He licked his lips as I sucked on


    his finger earning myself the sexiest low growl ever.


    He pulled out his finger and smashed his lips on mine. His kiss was hungry and passionate. It was


    dominating and he was telling he wanted me.


    He bit my bottom lip and pulled me closer to him, feeling his hard member on my belly. His one hand


    on the back of my head, his other squeezing my butt. I let out a moan which he took as an invitation to


    let his tongue in and wrestle with mine.


    Before I could pull away from wanting to breath, he started trailing kisses on my jawline and down to


    my neck. He nipped the spot where a wolf marks his mate and I moaned.


    Max carried me to the bed and gently ced me down as he followed, on top of me. He continued his


    kissing, going down my corbone and to my breast. He licked my nipple and blew air on it making me


    grip the sheets tightly and closing my eyes as that new sensation that took over me..


    He kissed around my nipple and then went on to lick and blow air on the other nipple, making them


    hard little buds. His one hand grabbed my breast, squeezed it as he put my nipple in his mouth to suck


    on it. If I wasn''t already wet, this would do the trick. I was ready to take his hard member in my hand


    and take matters into my own hands. I was ready.


    As if he could read my mind, Maxim spread my legs and got in between them. He sniffed the air and


    then looked down at me.


    "Fuck Kimberley. This whole room smells of your arousal. All I want to do is thrust into you and fuck you


    senseless. I''m losing control here baby" he says to me and I am at a loss for words. What do I say to


    that?


    He rests his head in the crook of my neck and takes in my scent. To calm his wolf down I''m sure


    because Lycans aren''t known to be gentle. They are beasts when ites to sex. He was trying to be


    gentle for me and I loved him more for that. My first time and I''m grateful he was thinking of me when


    his nature was something totally different.


    I''ve heard the stories of how when Lycans meet their mates, they jump at it. The males take their mates


    right there and then. I''m surprised Max''s mate didn''t have a mark already. Wait why am I thinking about


    her??


    I came back to it when Max moved his hardness up and down my slit, coating it with my juices. That


    was so hot. My eyes were fixed on this action that I didn''t even realise Max was staring at me.


    Up and down then press on my clit. I was using my elbows for support so I could see what he was


    doing to me. I was getting closer to climax again when he stopped andid me back down. He kissed


    me passionately and I felt his member at my entrance. My eyes flew open as I stiffened and I knew this


    was it.


    He stopped kissing me and looked into my eyes. A look of concern etched on his face.


    "You know you don''t have to do this right? I need you to know that" he says to me. I shake my head no.


    I wanted this with him.


    "I want this. I want to do this with you Maximus." I say to him. I pull his head down to mine and I kiss


    him. I put all the passion, all my feelings into it. He kissed me back with even more passion.


    He pressed his member at my opening. I pulled him deeper into our kiss and in one quick thrust he was


    inside me and I whimpered at the feel of immense pain. Max held on to me tightly as he paced kisses


    on my neck.


    He started to move slowly. Making circles with his hips to allow me to adjust to his hardness. I flinched


    at first but then it started to feel good, really good. I let out a moan and he took that as a sign as he


    pulled out and thrust back in.


    "Goddess Kimberly, you feel so good." He let out a low growl and I moaned. This was good but so


    overwhelmingly good. He was kneading my breast as he sucked the other, while he was making love to


    me. He was so gentle but I wanted all of him so I met his thrust to urge him to go harder and he nipped


    my nipple.


    He looked up at me and I knew his wolf was present. Finally.


    He ced my legs on his shoulders and fucked me. He went harder and faster. It was painful at first


    and then this sensation took over me and I could feel my climax approaching. I was moaning loudly


    and he loved it.


    "Maximus...." I say to him as i look into his eyes.


    "Call me Alpha" he says back to me and his voice drives me over the edge as I''m about to explode, he


    removes my legs from his shoulders to kiss me. He moves down to my neck. I scream out as my whole


    body explodes into bliss and I feel his canines pierce my flesh. He was marking me, making my orgasm


    even more intense. He pulls his canines out and licks his mark. His mark.


    The only thing I remember before passing out is his voice telling me he loves me.


    _________________________________________


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I wake up feeling the suns rays pping me on my face. I felt sore all over like my body was hit by a


    train but I know why. I immediately wake up and run to the bathroom to take a look at his mark.


    I stare back at myself first through the mirror. My hair was a mess, I had hickies all over my neck but


    they were slowly healing thanks to my wolf. I found the mark. His mark.


    It was still healing so I trailed the lining to try find out what it will look like. It was swollen so I couldn''t


    tell. I remember the mark my father gave my mother when I was little. It was a howling wolf but Max is


    a lycan so his will definitely be different.


    I smiled at the thought. My own mate chose someone else to give his mark to. I didn''t get the chance to


    see it but I''m sure it was there. It broke me whenever I''d think about that bitch walking around with the


    mark that was meant for me but here I am. I have Max''s mark and I couldn''t be happier.


    Max walks up to me and wraps his hands around my waist as he studies my mark. He kisses it softly


    and I get those tingly feelings all over my body. My eyes widen at that and I look up at him through the


    mirror.


    He''s just as surprised as me. I take off the shirt he put on me probably when I passed out on him and I


    hug him. Sparks flew and I wanted him all over again. I don''t know how this is happening but I was


    going to enjoy this with him. I pulled his pants down and went down with them. He was hard already...


    I took his cock in my hand and ced it on my lips. His one hand was ced on the wall for support I


    guess and his other had my hair wrapped around it as he let out a growl. He was looking at me, daring


    me to do it. I opened my mouth and I let him in. I started to suck him, trying to take him all in but I


    couldn''t..


    "Oh fuck baby. You make me want to fuck your face" he says to me and I moan at the thought which


    causes him to feel vibrations. He pulls out and pulls me up. He turns me around and bends me over the


    basin. In one quick thrust he''s inside me as we look at each other through the mirror.


    The sparks are going off all over my body and it feels insanely good. I feel like I''m exploding but it''s just


    building up. He turns me around and picks me up as I wrap my legs around him and he thrusts into me


    with his hands on my upper thighs.


    He pushes me against the wall as he gives me a proper lycan fucking. I''m getting closer as I hold on to


    him like my life depended on it. I ce kisses on his jawline and down his neck and as I''m about to


    explode, I sink my canines in and mark him as mine. He let''s out a deep roar and I feel his cock getting


    thicker as he explodes inside me which sends me into another frenzy as I''m exploding again.


    After my high, I pull out my canines and lick my mark clean of all the blood. It feels so good to be able


    to mark him as mine. I''m happy I am able to do it as human and not as wolf.


    He looks at me with so much love as now we can all feel each others emotions. We were one. For life.


    He was still holding on to me, still inside me as he walked back into the bedroom. Without pulling out of


    me, we on the bed and I felt him get hard again.


    "Max?" I ask him with my eyebrow raised.


    "You''re mine now. I''m going to take you every chance I get and nt my seed in you. Even after you


    shower, I will take you again so that you have the scent of my arousal all over you. Don''t deny me


    Kimberly, or I will take you in front of our pack" he says to me and I giggle.


    It was going to be a long morning and it was only 6am.


    _________________________________________


    I had just gotten out of the shower with Max. We did the dirty about 4 times this morning. Even in the


    shower!


    He wanted to go again. This animal! I put an end to this fun because we had important matters right


    now. He was pouting at me but I can deal with himter.


    I put on his shirt and walked out of his room and into mine. Only to find my sister packing my stuff.


    "Where are you taking my stuff?" I ask her and she looks at me grinning from ear to ear.


    "Hello Luna. I''m just moving your stuff in to Alphas room." She said to me. We burst intoughter as my


    brother walks into my room.


    "Oh no. You did the dirty sis. I mean luna" he says to me looking at my mark. Which had healed. It was


    a of two moons together. I figured it had something to do with my rtion to the moon goddess.


    I smile at him. He can be cute sometimes. We packed up my stuff and moved them into Max''s room.


    We decided to go join the pack for breakfast and the minute we walked in the whole hall went silent.


    With everyone looking at me.


    My siblings walked ahead and left me at the door. I looked at Max and walked up to him to sit in the


    Luna chair I''ve been sitting on since my arrival.


    Everyone bowed their heads when I walked past them and it felt weird. I knew what I was signing up for


    but nothing can prepare you for this.


    I kept my head up high and maintained eye contact with Max the entire walk there. It took all of 10


    seconds to get to him but it felt like forever and with him still looking at me meant he could feel my


    anxiety.


    I sat down and looked at everyone sporting ear to ear grins. I smile back at them knowingly. We hear


    someone clinking their ss and we look up to see uncle Deacon smiling at me.


    "I have waited years for this day. Who knew it would only take war for these two to get together!?" He


    says and we all erupt inughter.


    "Sabrina, I am so happy to see you with my son. To our Luna!!" He says and everyone in the hall says


    it back. I felt so shy but Max held my hand for reassurance. All eyes were on me and I just couldn''t


    deal.


    I was going to be Luna anyway if I ended up with Percy but wow, having all eyes on me was a lot.


    Josey came to my rescue by dragging me up to her room to tell her all about my night with Max.


    "I''m not going to get into detail but we did it many times. That''s all you need to know." I say to her..


    "Don''t be a bore Brina. I need tips on what to do and what to expect." She says to me and Iugh.


    "Nobody could ever prepare you for sex with two men Josey. You''re on your own there." I say back to


    her and she let''s out a sigh..


    "Ok I''ll say this, he is very gifted down south and I almost died when he thrust himself inside me" I say


    and she shrieks. This is what she wanted so I told her everything.


    After some time with Josey, we both decided to go do some training with the pack as we all prepare for


    war. We all wanted a normal life because we had no idea when the rogue alphas family would make


    their appearance. It could be today or next month.


    We also knew we had to prepare for them because we have been warned of their capabilities and a


    witch in their pack. Everyone wanted to protect me but I wanted to protect everyone.


    After training I went to wash up and meet up with my dad to go over our war n.


    I walk in Max''s office to find my dad in deep conversation with my mother and Maximus. They stop


    talking as soon as they see me and I raise my eyebrow at them.


    "Don''t stop on my ount guys" I say in an annoyed tone. They all stay quiet and I let out a loud sigh.


    "I''m sorry little moon. We just want to protect you." My mother says to me.


    "How is this protecting me? What am I, 12? I''m probably the most powerful wolf here and what you


    should be doing is focusing on making sure I''m able to use all my powers." I say to my mother.


    "We have people who want to take me and use me. This is not the time to be keeping secrets. I need to


    feel like I can trust all of you and right now I don''t think I want to be around people who keep things


    from me." I say to all of them.


    "Little moon.." my mother tries to talk and I hold my hand up to stop her.


    "I''m not finished. I get that me being here and now being Luna is putting the pack at risk. I''m the one


    they''re looking for but if they are as strong as Reginald then you guys don''t stand a chance against


    them, I do. I''m in the middle of this entire thing so you can''t keep things from me. I''m the one in real


    danger!" I say to them.


    "I''m going to bed before I''m tempted to touch one of you and dig for the truth." I say and then leave the


    room. My father tries to follow me but I run out the house and into the woods. I change into my wolf and


    I go hunting. Deer would do me good right now.


    I spot one in a clearing in the woods and make sure to approach slowly and quietly. A twig snaps


    behind me, making the deer look my way and then dart off. Just great.


    I turn around to kill the pig that ruined my hunt, only to meet steel blue eyes that scream ice cold. I


    sniffed the air and his scent was different..


    Mr. Blue eyes walked up to me.


    "Shift" he says and throws me a shirt. I don''t deem him a threat so I shift and throw the shirt on.


    "Wow, you are absolutely gorgeous. If you weren''t marked, I''d take you myself." He says to me..


    "Who are you and what do you want?" I say to him.


    "Boring. Anyway, my family and I are searching for Reggie. See, my little brother wasst seen on this


    territory and we want him back." He says to me. My eyes widen at that revtion.


    "Ahh so he is here. You run along and go tell your lycan alpha I want my baby bro. He''s got 2 days to


    hand him over or I will have to hurt some people. Understood?" He says to me and I nod.


    My wolf wanted me to kill this man but that would mean I have to expose myself and I can''t risk that. I


    don''t know who he brought with him. He doesn''t know who I am, which is a good thing. I run off


    towards the pack house, linking Max to meet me at the door.


    I jump on him and take in his scent. I needed to calm down and even though I was upset with my


    family, the pack was in danger.


    "They are here Max. They want Reginald. They are here" I say to him.


    "Who''s here?" He asks me.


    "This guy. He says Reginald is his little brother. They don''t know who I am so that''s great because I


    was alone in the woods." I quickly say to Maximus.


    He looks out to the woods hoping to see something. Nothing.


    "Max, you have 2 days. We have two days before they attack us." I say to him with panic in my eyes.


    I met the guy that wanted to take me and use me as a breeding machine. I looked that guy in the eyes


    and he looked cold, evil. With all my powers, I was scared.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Max had everyone searching the woods and thend but we came up short. There was no sign that


    anyone had gotten through undetected.  I could feel it through our bond that he was frustrated they


    couldn''t catch one scent.


    We were gathered outside by the training field for our alpha to speak.


    Max had linked everyone to be here for an important meeting. The entire pack was here.


    "Lycans, we under a serious threat. An enemy has given us 2 days before they attack and we have to


    be prepared. This is a new enemy who has people working under him, namely, alpha Cane. Although


    he''s not the only one. This pack is strong, clearly fearless and willing to kill to get their point across."


    Max speaks out loudly for all to hear.


    Low murmurs could be heard all around us. We were standing on a circr podium and the rest of the


    pack was surrounding us.


    "They almost attacked your Luna in the woods today so it is important that we take some safety


    measures immediately. Like I said before, I need the pregnant women, those with no training, the


    medical staff and children to take refuge underground. You are to wait in there for a whole week as we


    do not know if we will be sessful or not. I do not want to lie to you all and say we will win this, I have


    no idea what these mutts are capable of so we will leave nothing to chance." He says to us.


    "Will our luna be joining us underground for support andfort?" One pack member asks and


    everyone looks at me for an answer.


    "I''m afraid not. As it stands, I am the strongest wolf in this pack and I will fight for all of you alongside


    the alpha.


    The wolves we are fighting are using ck magic to fight us and we need all the strength we can get.


    So all the trained wolves, male or female, will fight." I say back to the crowd of people looking at me


    expectedly.


    "Why are they attacking us?" Another pack member asks. I was about to answer but Max beat me to it.


    "They want to rule over all werewolves. Even us, lycans. They have chosen a king and so far, they


    have defeated a number of packs" he says and people start talking among themselves.


    "Do not be afraid. Have you not heard what I said? They defeated other packs not this pack. We are


    LYCANS!! WE DO NOT BOW DOWN TO A MERE WOLF! Now I urge you all to go pack and say


    goodbye to your family members who will be fighting in this war. I cannot guarantee lives won''t be lost


    but know that I will be there with your loved ones, fighting for our home." He says and everyone nods.


    They all leave to go to their houses or the pack house to either pack up and get the kids or gear up for


    what''s toe.


    I really wanted to tell them that those mutts were looking for me. That they wouldn''t be in immediate


    danger if I gave myself up. It would grant them a few years before they were attacked.


    "But by then, you''d have given them an army we cannot defeat. Right now we stand a chance against


    them." Maximus says to me and I look at him wide eyed. I forgot we had marked each other and now


    he could read my thoughts.


    "Please don''t think like that. You won''t be saving anyone if you hand yourself over." He says pulling me


    in for a hug.


    "I won''t surrender. I know what that will do and I can''t do that to you. I just hate keeping things from


    them.. I just hate that they''re in danger because of me." I say to him.


    "Baby don''t you get it? They wereing for us with or without you. You''re just the cherry on top. If you


    hadn''t been there when I was fighting that rogue, we would''ve been under their control already and I


    wouldn''t be alpha anymore."


    He was right. They wanted a monarchy so they obviously had to attack this pack to force them into


    submission so they could rule. If I handed myself over, I''d be making it easier for them to defeat the


    packs and gain control over them.


    I couldn''t do that to any of them.


    "We need to meet up with your dad and the others in my office to talk strategy. We really don''t have a


    lot of time." He says and I nod. We walk hand in hand back to the pack house to his office.


    As we walk in, we meet my brother at the office door. He had on his nerd sses and I knew then that


    boy did note to y.


    Max closed the door and went over to sit on his chair and then ced me on hisp as we face


    everyone. My dad, Josey, uncle Deacon, Cj, Damon and Nicole.


    "Max, do you have anything to say before we all throw in our suggestions for the war toe?" My


    father says and Max looks at me.


    "Well, I''m worried about Reginald. We sent him off to go meet up with his family but his family seems to


    think he''s here." I say and it seems to sink in on everyone. How did they not meet at the diner?


    "Do you think they''ll go to the diner now just to see if the rogue will be there?" Josey asks and I shake


    my head.


    "I have a feeling they were here to spy. Reggie was taking on a lycan pack and that alone is a big deal.


    They''ve obviously been keeping an eye on us and for that man to say I should tell my alpha means he


    knows Reggie failed. So he has no idea we sent Reggie to meet him at the diner and if they do, they''ll


    figure out we did something to him. They will know I did something to him. They will know I am here." I


    say back to her. Now they''ll know I''m here and will being for me.


    "That can''t be a bad thing. They''ll probably think we have a witch in the pack, we actually do. They


    won''t even think that it''s you Sabrina." Uncle Deacon says and I have to say, that makes sense.


    "Celine..." Max says to his father and uncle Deacon nods his head.


    "Celine was born from a witch mother and a wolf father. Her mothers side of the family could aid us in


    this but they''ll want something from me" uncle Deacon said...


    "Let me guess, they want you to mate officially with Celine." My dad said to Deacon.


    "Yes well I am a man in demand." Uncle Deacon responds.


    "Ok so uncle Deacon will marry Celine to save the pack. Now on to more suggestions?" I ask looking at


    everyone.


    "Hey! I never agreed to mating with Celine" uncle Deacon says and weugh.


    "For the good of the pack uncle Deacon. Now, I can install heat and motion detectors at the pack lines


    and hidden cameras around. Will need about 10 warriors to run surveince and I can teach them


    everything that I know." Cj chimes in and my dad beams with pride. Cj was supposed to be the future


    beta and boy was he prepared.


    "I will also need an additional 10 warriors to fly drones that will shoot the bad guys but we will need to


    wear  something that reflects in the sky so the drones don''t shoot everyone in the fight.  Every fighter in


    our pack needs to wear these bands on each hand and each ankle. They will stretch if one shifts so


    even in wolf form, they''ll remain intact" Cj says as he pulls out one band from a backpack.


    "Wow Cj, I''m impressed" josey says to him and we all nod in unison. This little brother of mine has


    been hard at work preparing for this. I knew we were all uneasy about this but I''m feeling really lucky to


    have all these people in my life.


    "Josey and I will be the surprise element. I think you all need to remember that they could mistake her


    for the destroyer too right?" I say and I feel like it just dawns on them that Josey is gifted too.


    "She needs to be protected too. If anything, she needs more protection. I''ll fight alongside Josey. We


    just need to make sure that we remain surrounded but not enough to raise suspicion." I say to all of


    them.


    "That makes sense. They can''t know you are under our protection." Max says and my father nods.


    "You will have to hold off on using your powers unless necessary. Do not turn into your wolves too." My


    dad said. It was going to be hard not using my powers but he had a point. We still had our strength.


    "I never thought they''d mistake me as the destroyer. It was always you Brina." Josey says and I hug


    her. Knowing Josey, she was already panicking.


    After much deliberation and a little arguing here and there, we finally had a full proof n. Silver bullets


    for the drones and Cj even came up with an idea to have warriors ced in the trees and arm them


    with weaponsced with wolfsbane. Crossbows to be exact.


    "I will be freeing our prisoners and before you all lose your minds, I n on using them as warriors for


    battle. All the rogues you have in the dungeons. They can befirst in line to fight and tire them out and


    then wee in." I say.


    Before they could all ask how rogues would put themselves in the line of fire for someone else,


    "I''ll use mind control. They will fight to the death for this pack." I say sternly. Everyone nods.


    "Room for one more?" My mother asks appearing out of nowhere. Gosh this woman.


    "We''ll take all the wolves we can get. Let''s hope they don''t mistake you as the destroyer." My father


    jokes but you could see the happiness in his eyes.


    I always thought he found happiness with Remi but now I realise he loved Remi but he wasn''t in love


    with her. The way he is looking at my mother, the way he grasps onto every single word thates out


    of her mouth. He''s standing straighter if that''s even possible.


    "To be honest, I was advised not to take part in this battle. I simply told the moon goddess that she


    shouldn''t have involved my family then. I can''t just sit by and watch." My mother says..


    We all chuckle as she hugs us all individually.


    "So how were you able to get away?" Cj asks.


    "Let''s just say I''m not a favorite up there right now so I''ll have to hide out here for some time. Hope you


    can all have me, after the battle that is." She giggles..


    "Mom? You''re staying for good?" Josey asks with excitement all over her face.


    "That is the n but let''s not celebrate just yet. I have another n in mind but before we get to that, I


    need to have a word with your father and Deacon in private." She says and the rest of us leave them in


    the office.


    Max and his betas went to have a word with the warriors together with Cj. Josey and I ended up in the


    lounge, on our phones to check in on the life we almost had in the human world.


    "Have you seen Percy since the hospital?" Josey asks me.


    "No. Why do you ask?" I say to her.


    "Well you''ll have to turn him into a fighting machine too you know." Josey says to me.


    I forgot he was in the dungeons too. He would have to fight for us mind control or not. I stand up and


    look at Josey..


    "Let''s go pay our friends a visit" I say. She gets up but stays rooted to the spot.


    "Friends? Who else?" She asks.


    "Ralyn. I''m going to turn her into a loyal wolf. Should be fun to watch when they attack. She is after all


    part of that family" I say and I start walking out of the living room.


    We made our way to the dungeons. I started working on each prisoner, individually. There was about


    40 prisoners here and I was done with 38 of them. Ralyn and Percy left.


    I decide to leave Percy forst and I walk into Ralyn''s cell. She has her back to me when I walk in.


    "I was wondering when you''d pay me a visit" she says turning around and shing me her pearly


    whites.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m here now." I say to her. She walks up to me, still smiling.


    "I see you got marked. Chosen mates aren''t so bad after all huh?" She says to me and Josey scoffs.


    "I''m notining.." I say to her.


    "Your family.... tell me about them." I say to her and she chuckles.


    "All I''ll say is, they are strong. If you are here asking about them means that they''re here already. Jus


    know that you are being watched. They have people everywhere and they are camped somewhere


    close by" She says to me and I think about Cj setting up all those gadgets out there.


    I quickly link him to not do it until I''m with him.


    "Hoping they''ll save you?  Josey asks and Ralyn smiles.


    "Oh I''m betting they will. I am family after all" she says to us. Josey and I look at each other.


    "Well I have this special power you see, that kind of let''s me in your head and I take over in that cute


    little head of yours." I say and she looks me confused.


    "What I''m trying to say is I''m going to turn you into my little bitch" I say and she raises her eyebrows at


    me.


    "What she means is, you''ll be her guard dog." Josey chimes in.


    "What?" Ralyn asks.


    Isn''t she slow.


    "I will use mind control to get you to do whatever I want. In this case, fight your family to the death." I


    say and she steps back from me.


    "How will you do that? Threaten me?" She asks dryly.


    "No. I know you don''t have your voodoo strength so I''ll go easy on you." I say and I grab her face and


    lock eyes with her. This was actually going to be something.


    Getting into peoples heads was actually draining. People go through the a lot and it really takes a toll


    on a wolf.


    We walk out of her cell and walk to Percy''s.


    "I think I''ll leave you now. Once he sees that on your neck, well, yeah I''m out" josey says and runs out


    of the dungeon.


    I thought she lived for drama?!


    I stop right in front of his cell and I see him sitting on his bed with his elbows resting on his thighs and


    his head in his hands.


    "I lost you forever. I fucked up and now you have your scent mixed with his." He says as he looks up at


    me. I walk into his cell.


    "You gave him your virginity." He says to me and I nod.


    "You let him mark you" he says to me and I nod again.


    "Did you atleast mark him? Did your wolf let you?" He asks me and I nod again.


    "I don''t need my wolf to mark my mate." I say to him as I show him my canines.


    "We didn''t have to shift to mark each other. He is a lycan and I am well also a direct descendant of the


    moon I guess." I say.


    "Do you love him?" He asks me.


    "Yes" I say.


    "What about me?" Percy says and I shrug. He fucked up. What about him


    "You seem to forget why we''re here. You did this to us. What did you think would happen? I''d sit idly by


    and watch you parade her as your mate while you see me in secret?" I say and he looks up at me.


    "I loved you Percy. Forgave you for not saving yourself for me. The worst for me though was that you


    didn''t even think I deserved to know about her before you went ahead and humiliated me in front of my


    friends and family. You kissed her in front of me.You had sex with her knowing what it would do to me."


    I say walking closer to him.


    "I kept wondering why you''d hurt me like that. Why you''d wanna leave things that way. Not once did


    youe check on me or try to exin yourself. For days I was in my room.. I couldn''t eat, breathing


    was difficult. The pain was so unbearable and for a minute it felt like my soul was dying. I kept telling


    myself that you''lle and tell me it was all a mistake." I say. I could feel the tears falling on my face.


    Just thinking about what he did to me brings them on. I moved on, yes but we never had the talk. I


    never got to get things off my chest.


    "Sabrina I..." he tries to say something as he stands up. I raise my hand to shut him up.


    "I''m not done." I say. I let out a sigh..


    "You broke me Percy. You are the man the moon goddess chose for me. I mean the sheer disrespect of


    sacredw from you. Sleeping with someone else but refusing to reject me. I was in emotional pain but


    no, that wasn''t enough. You had to fuck her and have me go through the worst pain known to wolves.


    Percy I was unconcious and drugged for 3 days." I say to him.


    "I''m sorry Sabrina. I know that doesn''t erase everything that I''ve put you through but I''m sorry. Please


    forgive me." He says to me.


    "I forgive you. I forgave you a long time ago. I could not move on with Max while I''m holding out hate on


    you. I can''t even begin to hate you because of the mate bond and even though we aren''t mates


    anymore, you hold a special ce in my heart and I will always care for you." I say to him. His body


    rxes at my words.


    "I know we belong together Sabrina. You were made for me and I will always believe it to be so but I


    ruined that. I''m selfish for expecting you to wait for me and not move on. Max is a lucky man." Percy


    says to me and I smile.


    "I''m the lucky one. He was there for me when you broke me even when he was broken too from his


    own mate rejecting him. He waited for me to be ready to be with him. He is good to me, good for me.


    The moon pairing us as mates was a learning curve and I hope you find love." I say and he pulls me in


    for a hug. I feel faint sparks when wee into contact.


    They weren''t as strong as before or when I touch Max but this will be a constant reminder of who he is


    to my me and my wolf.


    I remembered I was here for more serious reasons so I pulled away from him and stepped back.


    "Percy, we are going to war in a couple of days and the pack needs more people to fight against what''s


    coming. Percy, I''m asking you to fight alongside this pack against the people you swore allegiance to." I


    say looking into his eyes and listening to his heartbeat. If he lies, I''ll know.


    "I''ll do anything for you. Whatever you need, I promise I''ll do." He says to me.


    I nod at him and turn around to walk out..


    "I''m d I don''t have to force you into this. I''ll have Cje brief you on your role in all of this. I''m d


    I didn''t have to use mind control to get you to fight on our side." I say. He looks at me confused..


    "Exactly what can''t you do?" He asks me and I chuckle.


    "I can''t disappear into thin air like my mother or nan but maybe one day." I say still smiling.


    This simple conversation reminded me of the time Percy and I were just kids being friendly with each


    other. An alphas child and a betas. When life was just normal.


    "I hope we can be friends one day Sabrina. I know right now that''s asking for too much but I hope in


    time, you''ll see me as someone you can trust again." He says to me and I nod my head.


    "Soon I hope." I say to him and I walk out.


    This was the Percy I was mated to. The man I thought I''d spend my life with.


    _________________________________________


    I head up to CJ''s room to talk about us being watched.


    "So you''re saying we have a mole? Right in this pack?" He asks and I nod.


    "I mean they had mom Cj. I''m sure they have more people working for them so I''m going to have Josey


    help me out and we will change the weather and create some some strong winds and rain. A storm is


    coming anyway so that will keep everyone indoors but you''ll have to sneak out from your room to go


    install all these gadgets." I say..


    "Not a problem. Just don''t make the winds too powerful. So what time are we doing this?" He asks.


    "I need to rest a bit after paying the prisoners in the cells visit so be here in 2 hours. I''ll have lighting


    shoot out twice and that''s your signal to sneak out. That will mean you''re in the clear ok?" I say and he


    nods.


    I hug him and walk to my new bedroom, Max''s room.


    Today went well. I was able to eventually have a decent conversation with Percy. We have a n to


    defend ourselves and I was officially marked.


    Now to take a nap.


    I walk in to Max''s room to find my mother waiting for me. I close the door and go sit with her on the


    couches.


    "I called your nana toe help. She''s with your grandfather and they will be here tomorrow night.


    They would like to spend some time together..." she says


    "Yeah we need all the help we can get. The stronger the better." I say and she nods..


    "Yes. I''ve also called Daisy, your headmistress toe help." She says.


    "Wait? She''s a supernatural?" I ask


    "No. Shees from a family of hunters. They know a lot more about the family we are going up


    against." She says..


    "Who else ising to the party mom?" I ask her because I keep getting surprised by her.


    "Well we need the help Sabrina. With you carrying a pup and all." She says nonchntly.


    "Wait what?" I ask.


    "You''re with child my child." She says to me all rxed.


    OMGoddess..


    I was pregnant.


    "I''m with child? It''s only been a few hours! How can you tell?" I ask her and sheughs.


    "You are aware that it takes 6months for a wolf child to be born right? You have the scent too but it''s


    not too strong. I''m not even sure if Max will let you fight if he finds out" my mom jokes.


    "Oh goddess. I''m not even sure if it rained mother. Does this mean my child is not blessed?" I ask her.


    We stay quiet for a while both lost in thought..


    "You are carrying a powerful child in there and people are aware youpleted the mating with Max. If


    it had rained, you''d be in even more danger. That child could be taken from you." She says.


    That''s right. Reginald''s brother wanted me for the same reason, to give him strong pups.


    "Mother, what am I going to do? I don''t even know what to think!" I say.


    "You''ll be fine. I''ll be here, Nana will be here, Max will be by your side. You''ll be fine." She says and


    pulls me in for a hug.


    I''m pregnant. I''m pregnant.


    "You''re pregnant?" I hear Max ask me over the mindlink.


    Oh boy...


    Max burst through the door running to me. He pulls me away from my mother and in his arms. He rests


    his head in the crook of my neck and takes in my scent.


    "You are carrying my child" he says to me. He was sure of it now.


    "You''ll still let me fight right?" I ask him. Male wolves are very protective of their pups and Max is a


    lycan alpha. I don''t think I''ll be lifting a finger for the next 6 months.


    "Baby, I''m a smart man. I''m smart enough to know that if I say you can''t fight, you''ll put yourself out


    there. Although its pretty reassuring that you''re the strongest one in the pack." He says to me then


    kisses my forehead.


    It feels so good to feel him holding me. All those sparks all over my body. Within seconds, the door


    bursts open and Josey runs in.


    "You''re pregnant???" Josey squeals running into the room, followed by her mates.


    "You want to scream any louder for everyone in the pack house to hear?" I say dryly.


    "I''m sorry I just got excited when I heard Max after I followed him up here when he ran out of the


    kitchen." Josey says. See what I mean when I say she lives for drama??.


    "We need to keep this between the family. Nobody else is to know." My mother says pointing a finger at


    each of us. We all nodded in agreement.


    Athena and I will have to work hard at masking my scent for some time.


    ''I''m already on it'' Athena says to me. Of course. I expect nothing less from her.


    Josey had already linked Cj and dad to Max''s room. We were allughing and joking around with each


    other. Having my mother was the cherry on top of it all..


    My mother. I never thought she''d be here.


    Heck, I never thought I''d be a mother so soon either. This war had forced me to grow up so soon. I lost


    my virginity justst night on that bed and here we were talking baby names with the family.


    Now I had my own family to protect. It wasn''t just Max and I, there was a little alpha growing in my belly


    and we had to protect him.


    If I had any doubts before finding out I was pregnant, they are long gone. I''m going to fight for my little


    one.


    Athena agreed with me. We were willing to kill. This time, we take no prisoners. They attack us, they


    die.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Max had be crazy protective of me since finding out I was carrying his pup. Even when sleeping,


    he''d keep me close to him all night.


    Send help. I am suffocating.


    I''m only a day in this pregnancy and I was starting to miss my freedom.


    Max woke me up to take a bath. When I walked into the bathroom, the bathtub was already filled up


    with water and my favorite bath foam.


    He scrubbed me clean and also washed my hair. He then carried me out and dresses me in his shirt


    and my leggings. He tied my hair in a very neat bun and then we walked back into our room where he


    gave me my vitamins with water.


    I had no idea wolves needed vitamins. Was he just being fussy!?.


    We were now sitting having breakfast in the dining hall and he was feeding me.


    If you thought it wasn''t so bad...


    He had the cooks prepare my meal separately from the rest and even had the gamma taste the food


    first before I would eat in case someone tried to poison me.


    I don''t know how I was going to survive theing 6 months with this man.


    Josey says I can''t me the poor guy with him being a lycan alpha and with what was toe today.


    There was a sombre mood in the dining hall this morning. Not one person noticed Max''s extra attention


    towards me.


    Today could be the day that they attack as we all peacefully ate in silence. Everyone looked deep in


    thought and who could me them, It''s hard not to be fearful of the Unknown.


    My grandpa barged into to hall with my father. Behind them was Reginald and Scarlett being carried in


    as they were unconscious.


    "We found them at a motel close to the diner. Had to knock ''em out to bring them here" my grandfather


    says to Max and I.


    "His family?" I ask..


    "No sign of them. Couldn''t catch a scent of anyone but Scarlett and the rogue" my father responds.


    So they still believed we had him locked up and I guess now we do.


    Max told the warriors to take them to the dungeons and to notify us when they wake. I had to read his


    mind to see  what he''s been up to if we want to keep the upper hand.


    Max gently nudges me to stand and he stands right after me. He clears his throat and clinks his mug


    with teaspoon to get the pack''s attention.


    "It is time to prepare for war. We don''t know when they''ll be here but it''s always good to be prepared.


    Everyone, to your stations." He says in hismanding alpha tone.


    People started leaving the hall as we waited. I needed to talk to my mother so I made up an excuse


    that Josey and I needed to spend a few minutes with my mother as we don''t know what this day has in


    store for us.


    The thing is she had a n in case we happened to lose this fight and we couldn''t let the others know.


    Only myself, mom and Josey.


    Before I could even link her, my mother approaches our table.


    "The hunters are here. They say they spotted wolves close to the border. It''s time." She says.


    Celine and her family were briefed in on theing war and they offered to help without any mention


    of my uncle mating with Celine. This was Celine''s home and that they will only fight their own kind.


    Vera.


    She was well known in the witch world for using dark magic. She is a powerful witch and it could be


    difficult to stop her as dark magic feeds off chaos and bloodshed.


    They made no promises but said they''d try to subdue her for some time to let wolves be wolves.


    We couldn''t argue with that.


    After my mother told us about the hunters, everyone decided to go get ready for what''s toe. We all


    said to meet up outside the pack house in 5min.


    After a long argument about my safety with Max, I rushed into Josey''s room to find my mother, nana


    and Josey there.


    "Sabrina, You need to remember the n. You cannot be around Max for this n to work." My mother


    says to me before I can even close the door.


    "Yes. We will all shift into our wolves and drag Reginald''s family away from the fight. I will not shift in


    front of Max" I say.


    I did not like this n but my mother convinced me that we had a better chance at winning if it was like


    that.


    Gifts and powers.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    We all had different powers and they could help us but our wolves were stronger and that''s what we


    needed.


    We agreed to run in our wolves all the way to no mansnd and fight them there. Apparently the moon


    goddess had a n for them that my mother wouldn''t share.


    Josey and I had an inkling this would happen. My mother made sure we agreed to this n as if it were


    to happen.


    "Why don''t we just do it the minute they arrive? Or are you hoping to get Max and the twins busy


    enough to not notice our disappearance?" Josey asks what I was just thinking.


    "I mean, let''s be honest here. Max will not let Sab out of his sight now that she''s carrying his pup and


    do I need to remind you that I have twin mates who won''t want me out of their sight too? This could


    backfire on us " She points out.


    "I hope it doesn''te to that. I hope we don''t have to expose ourselves to them but you must


    remember that your duty is to protect these wolves. You are all descendants of the moon and this world


    is only temporary. Your work is with the moon, not just this pack. We remain selfless at all times,


    carrying a pup or not." My mother says. Emphasizing thest part.


    "We die for them you mean?" I ask my mother.


    "If ites to that, you will die in this world but your ce with the moon goddess will always remain.


    That is our life." My nana answers me. My mother cups both my cheeks, looking into my eyes..


    "Although I have a feeling you both won''t die just yet. Your job is to bring soldiers of the moon goddess


    in to the world  and that has not happened yet." My mother says immediately after my nana''s answer.


    "So what you''re saying is we might have to watch you two die?" Josey asks with panic in her tone and


    in her eyes.


    "Yes but you will meet us again up there." She says.. "You can also summon us in your dreams too.


    That is our life." My mother says.


    My grandmother walks up to me and ces her hand on my still very t belly.


    "We have had a very long life. There are more of us doing the very same thing all over the world. It is


    our duty as soldiers of the moon." She says as she rubs my belly in circr motion.


    "He is going to be powerful. I can feel his aura already." My grandmother beams at me.


    "He?" I say to her and she nods. A boy.


    We can revisit the part about him being powerful because I expected nothing less. I just figured my


    child would be a girl seeing as we are of the moon and all.


    "Oh mother stop scaring the children. We can have this conversation after all of this chaos." My mother


    says to her mother.


    Cj walks in and looks between all of us.


    "Having a meeting without me?" He asks. His stare seemed very using.


    "Just mother reminding us of how crucial it is that we win this fight" Josey quickly answers saving me


    from giving an answer that will totally blow our cover. I could never lie to Cj, somehow he could see


    right through me.


    "Ok well Isabe and the rest of the prisoners are outside ready to fight. The heat and motion detectors


    were going crazy by the pack border so I''d hate to break up this reunion but we need you all out there.


    Plus headmistress is asking for you, Kimberley" Cj says looking at my mother so there''s no confusion.


    We all walk out to meet with the hunters downstairs. They were deep in conversation with Uncle


    Deacon by the entrance of the house.


    Right by the door stood 15 men and women holding some crazy weaponry. They had on stoic


    expressions but their gear showed that they were ready to kill.


    This made all of it very real to me. It all clicked and I was in fighter mode. Although the idea of outing


    myself while I''m pregnant seemed a little too risky for me.


    Only goddess knows what ns she has in store for me and she''s been rather vague since we met.


    Not my favorite family member if we had to take a vote.


    We were introduced to all of them and I got to meet Josh and Jason again. The brothers.


    We all proceeded to Max''s office so our headmistress could tell us about our enemies lurking outside.


    Daisy told us of the famous Locke family. Our enemies lurking outside.


    Taylor being the eldest, followed by the twin sisters, Taryn and Terry. Reginald was their little brother.


    The loose canon.


    Apparently Taylor was a calm man but loved power. He is obsessed with it and that is his only love.


    It got worse after he found his mate at the age of 25. A human mate.


    Hepleted the mating ritual and the moon blessed them with rain that night.


    6monthster, a son was born but his mate didn''t survive. The Adam''s family believe he only mated


    with his human mate to produce an heir but he kept her locked up and treated badly to the point where


    she took her own life after being thrown out of Taylor''s pack grounds without her baby.


    She was obviously going to die because humans who survive giving birth to pups eventually get sickly


    and die after some time.


    The suicide was all spection though. The Locke family were known for their brutal and barbaric


    lifestyle which earned them multiple visits from hunters but somehow they always survived.


    Anyone think of Vera?


    No?


    Just me?


    My mother mentioned Vera and Daisy nodded.


    Wasn''t just me then.


    Having the help of a witch helped them a great deal but Daisy was adamant that Vera was spreading


    herself too thin and her dark ways were taking a toll on her.


    She was sick ording to their sources and the Locke family had no idea because Vera would only


    visit a human hospital for ailments the poor doctors and nurses couldn''t understand.


    They had Vera''s file with them.


    The file was passed around the office until itnded on my hands.


    Vera was dying.


    Her one lung had already copsed. Her liver was failing her and those poor kidneys. I can''t begin to


    imagine the pain she must be going through.


    Her body was going to give out soon. Her heart rate was unbelievably fast. Too fast to even understand


    how she had not suffered a stroke yet. Witches have no healing abilities and her constant use of dark


    magic prohibited good magic to heal her.


    No wonder Celine''s family didn''t mind helping us fight off Vera. They must have known this was


    happening to her.


    I mean it is known that magic has a price and hers was dark which means the price had to be high.


    The price was her life and she was in too deep now.


    What I didn''t understand is, why would she continue to fight for that family if she was the all powerful


    witch? Why not just go away to die peacefully?


    It didn''t make sense for someone as powerful as Vera could spend her final days ying servant to the


    Locke family and signing her death sentence.


    "Why is she still helping that family if she is dying?" I ask the hunters. I looked at them all and my eyes


    stopping at Daisy.


    "That''s what we don''t understand. This war alone could kill her. There''s too many wolves to fight off


    and now you tell us that you got witches watching your back too. It is not looking good for Vera" Daisy


    responds.


    "Maybe one of the Lockeness monsters is her mate?" Josey says with a light chuckle.


    That could be it. That''s the only reason one would put their health at risk for their one true love.


    "We thought so at first..." Jason says.


    "Until they all found their mates and Vera stayed alone. The twins share a mate, some beta wolf from a


    pack up north. Reginald has Scarlett and Taylor had a human mate." Josh said to me.


    Wait a minute.


    "This pack''s Scarlett?" I ask and before one of the hunters could respond, Max jumped in.


    "My mother is mated to that rogue??" Max stands and smashing his hands on his desk.


    "Scarlett didn''t tell you? Reginald rejected her when they were young and she ended up in this pack."


    Daisy said to Max.


    Max looks at Deacon who just shrugs. They were both yed.


    "Anyway, Vera is not mated to any of the Locke children. Something is motivating her to fight to her


    death, a painful one and we can''t figure out what that is." Daisy says.


    "Well we can find out." I say looking at my mother then at Max.


    "It''s too dangerous. We don''t know how she will respond to having you invade her memories and who


    knows what she could do to you? She could retaliate and find out you are already with child and take


    over your mind." Max says to me.


    "No. We will not let you anywhere near her. Unconscious or not." Max says to me.


    I knew it was the end of that discussion so I decided to drop it.


    "Ok. We can then hope Celine''s family can figure it out then." Josey says and we all nod.


    As if on cue, Celine walks in followed by 4 women who looked to be in their 40s..


    They looked amazing, don''t get me wrong but age is age and when one is human, 40 is really 40.


    Unless you are one of the lucky humans who grow prettier with age.


    Lucky shits.


    "Hello alpha. Hello everyone.." Celine says standing next to uncle Deacon.


    "Good morning Celine." Max says to her. Then nodding at the otherdies.


    "We couldn''t help but overhear what you were all talking about. " Celine says to us. She is suddenly


    interrupted by one of thedies that came in with her.


    "Vera is our problem and we will deal with her. That is all you need to know." Said one of the 4dies


    that did not introduce themselves.


    "Can we trust that you will get the job done or will you need some help? She is known to be very


    powerful." Uncle Deacon said back to the mysterydy.


    She nods.


    "We will take her down and remove her from this fight. Celine will link Max as soon as we have her and


    you can all be the animals you were born to be." She said to us but looking at uncle Deacon.


    "As long as you are in my territory, its alpha to you." Max says to the rude woman.


    "Anyway, I can work with that but what if you can''t take her down? How will we know you need help?"


    Max said to thedy.


    "We will have Celine link you, alpha. I doubt it wille to that though." She said. Emphasis on the


    word alpha.


    "How are you so sure? If you could take Vera down before why wait until now?" I ask clearly annoyed


    that they allowed this woman to kill us when it is clear they were able to put a stop to it before.


    "She was not killing our kind. In fact, she was working with your kind to kill your kind." Thedy said


    back to me.


    "So if we worked with a witch and helped her kill your kind, you''d just let us be then?" I say back to her


    and she didn''t respond because we all know the answer to that.


    I was getting upset. How could they be so ignorant? We have been living in peace for years and not


    meddling in each others business but here we were, a witch meddling in wolf business and they knew


    all along.


    "You did not stop her. You don''t have to care about us but to maintain the peace, you could''ve tried to


    stop her." I say to her and she justughs.


    "I only dabble with white magic. It is pure. When a witch goes dark, she is on her own. What she does


    with her dark magic is up to her." She says to me.


    She walks up to me and looks me straight in the eyes. We were surprisingly the same height.


    "We are here to help you. Don''t forget that." She says to me in a condescending tone.


    I snort.


    "Sure because Vera is exposed now and it would look bad if the council was to find out that a witch was


    ying on wolf ground and killing us." I retort back and I move closer. So close our noses were almost


    touching.


    "Becareful pup. I wouldn''t want to hurt you." She says to me.


    Her aura changes and her eyes take on a dark color.


    "Calm down witch. You are on wolf territory and I''m the Luna here. Know your ce." I say to her and I


    release my power but not too much to draw attention.


    She moves back and I move closer until her back hits the wall.


    "I''m not your regr wolf. You''d be smart to remember that." I say and I turn around to go sit on Max''s


    lap so I can calm my wolf down.


    She straightens her clothes as if they were disheveled and stands up straighter.


    "Just do what you came here to do and we won''t have a problem." I say to all the witches and they nod.


    "We will." Says one of the other witches as they all re at the witch I had a power y with.


    My dad clears his throat and scratches the back of his head.


    "Ok then..." said Christopher senior(my dad).


    "How are we on the first soldiers out there? Cj?" He asks


    "The enemy is still at the border. They have not gone further than that. There''s about 3000 wolves


    there. Although they look feral so I''d say they are rogues. There could be more as there is no sign of


    the Locke family." Cj told us.


    They had a lot of rogues fighting for them. Which means this was Reginald''s pack. They want their


    alpha back.


    "I have an idea.." I said to everyone.


    They all turned to look at me...


    "You''ll just have to trust that I have an idea on how to handle the rogues." I said not wanting to feed any


    outside source any more Intel.


    If the witches were not willing to share any details about Vera, I wasn''t going to share anything too.


    Trust works both ways.


    I wasn''t about to trust them especially after how they admitted to being ignorant to one of their own


    killing our own.


    Thew for all supernaturals was straight forward.


    To each their own.


    Their ignorance could lead to a war between witches and wolves. This was not good and I know I''m not


    the only one that''s upset about this.


    I just couldn''t hold it in but the others could and they wanted to get through this fight before starting


    another.


    "I think we will be heading out into the forest to begin our work. As agreed, Celine will link the alpha


    once we have Vera." The leader of the group said. They walked out and everyone let out a breath we


    were all holding in.


    "I don''t know about you guys but they scare me." Cj said to us.


    "I''m right there with you brother.." Josey chimed in and we all chuckled but thosedies were scary


    looking if we were being honest.


    "Sabrina, are you going to share your bright idea now?" My father asked and I smiled at him.


    "When it happens, you will know." I said to him.


    "Don''t worry sir, I believe her n will work." Max says to my dad smirking at me.


    He read my mind this mate of mine.


    "Well there we have it. Father, you''ll be with Cj the entire time right?" I ask looking at my father. He


    nods at me and puts his arm around CJ''s shoulders.


    "Uncle Deacon, you are with the special prisoners right?" I ask him and he nods.


    "Yes yes I have to babysit your mate and his chosen mate. How fun." My uncle says to me in a bored


    tone and I just smile at him but he earns a warning growl from Max.


    He raises his hands in surrender.


    "Easy there. I was just joking.." uncle Deacon says to his son.


    We stayed a while, talking about where everyone will be and all.


    Everyone left to go to their stations and I walked out with Max to get the special prisoners.


    I owed our rogue alpha a special visit.


    As we were walking down the stairs, we get a link from Damon about a group of witches who are


    approaching the pack house through the forest.


    "I thought we already had our helpers for the day?" I ask Max.


    More witches? How strong was this Vera?


    "I thought so too. Let''s just see what they want." He says to me as he grabs my hand and leads me out


    the door to the woods.


    Right by the entrance of the woods was 6 witches. These witches looked young but fierce. They looked


    ready for battle.


    We approached them and they bowed their heads at Max first and then at me.


    "Alpha and Luna" they all say at the same time.


    "We know what''s toe and we want to help." One of them says.


    The girl on the other end shakes her head and clears her throat.


    "I apologize. My sister likes to get straight to the point but I like to get a few things out of the way before


    we get too serious. My name is Ariel." She says and looks to the girl next to her.


    "Hello. My name is Arianna." She says and looks at the other girl but before the next girl could


    introduce herself, Cjes walking towards us and stops in front of us.


    He goes to stand right in front of Arianna. Max and I share a knowing look before Cj could utter the one


    word that changes ones life forever.


    "Mate!" He says.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    "Mate" said Cj to Arianna.


    Arianna moved closer to Cj and looked into his eyes.


    "I understand now.." she says and turns back to look at her sisters who all share a look.


    She turns around to face Max and I as she nods. Then she turns to look at her mate.


    "You..." she says to Cj. The look they give to each other reminds me of the look Percy and I shared


    when we found out we were mates.


    Reminded me of the look my father gives to my now alive mother. The look the twins give Josey.


    The look Max gives me. The look he has been giving me all our lives. I look back at the new love birds.


    "I''ve been having dreams of Cj and now I know why. I have drawings of him in my room because I


    couldn''t understand why he was invading my dreams every night but now it makes perfect sense." She


    says to us.


    The sisters all stand together.


    "Our mother sent us here. She has visions and one of her many visions was the war that is toe.


    She must''ve known Arianna was mated to Christopher. That is was important we be here today." Said


    Ariel.


    I had to meet thisdy seer. What an exceptional gift to have.


    I shifted my focus back to my brother. He has a beautiful mate and I can''t wait to see them happy


    together after all of this.


    With everything that is happening, I was happy for my brother. Love is finding each of us and I''m so


    d we all get to experience it.


    I walk up to Cj and pull him in for a hug. I was over the moon for my brother.


    The timing couldn''t be more perfect. We needed witches we could trust and maybe being CJ''s mate


    might work in our favor.


    I walk up to Arianna and pull her in for a hug.


    "Wee to the family. We can all get to know each other after defeating what''s toe. Right now,


    that takes precedence." I say to her and the sisters as I pull away from the hug.


    "We understand. Our mother sent us here so we can protect the pack that is touched by the moon."


    Arianna says and I look at her confused.


    "We know where youe from Luna. We are to help in anyway. We know of your strength but from


    my mother''s teachings, Vera doesn''t y fair. She is sneaky and we believe she is already here with us


    disguised as someone else." Arianna says to me.


    Ariel walks up to stand next to Arianna.


    "Where are the witches from the north covenant? I can feel their aura and it is a little tainted. I believe


    they have Vera with them and she will kill them all unless we stop her." Ariel asks me.


    "They are in the forest. They said they had to prepare for Vera''s arrival." I say and they all share a


    knowing look.


    "She is going to do a blood sacrifice. Astrid, Andrea, Azania and Arrow, go into the forest and block any


    dark power that eminates from her." Ariel says and the other girls immediately run into the woods.


    She turns to me.


    "I need to perform a protection spell on you and the future prince. Then Arianna will perform a


    concealing spell since Vera knows what you look like now, she probably also knows that you are with


    child too and has notified the Locke family. It is important that you do this, for the future prince. You will


    only look different to others but not to yourself." Ariel says to me.


    Is this girl telling me that thedy I almost ripped to shreds in the office was Vera??


    "You mean to tell me that I''ve met Vera already?" I ask her and she nods at me.


    "Yes. My mother had a vision and we knew of her n. She saw the oue of what was toe if


    we didn''t intervene so here we are." She says and I step away from them all. I grab Max and CJ with


    me.


    "How do I know you''re not Vera?" I say and Max releases a warning growl at them after hearing my


    question.


    Cj takes a defensive stance in front of me too. Arianna looks between Cj and Ariel.


    "No no no. We mean you no harm. I promise!" Arianna said looking at me. Panic etched all over her


    face.


    Ariel raises her hands in surrender and slowly moves back from me.


    "I don''t know how I can prove to you that I''m not Vera. If I could, I would. We mean you no harm at all.


    We are here to protect the prince, that is all." Ariel said.


    "What prince? There''s no prince here. Who are you talking about?" I ask Ariel and Arianna.


    "The pup in your belly. He is a prince. Maybe not today but very soon he will be." Ariel said to me.


    "We have to protect the prince at all costs and make sure he doesn''t end up in the wrong hands. The


    Locke family can''t find him." Arianna says to me.


    "Why is my son so important to you?" I ask Ariel and Arianna.


    "We don''t know yet. We just know it is vital that we protect you because the future of all the


    supernatural depends on him. It will be a fight between good and evil and if he ends up with the Locke


    family, evil wins." Arianna exins.


    "Do I ever find peace? Will I live my life war after war?" I say in a whisper tone but everyone seemed to


    have heard me.


    Max pulls me in for a hug. Will I ever get to raise my son in peace like most wolves in packs? I couldn''t


    even run away and y human long enough. Now my son was thrown into this life and he is still not


    fully formed in my belly.


    "I''m sorry Luna. We will do all that we can to make sure that the Locke family don''t seed and if we


    have to kill them, we will. You are to be protected at all costs." Arianna says to me.


    Cj seemed to rx at that and so did Max. Arianna looked at Cj with such longing and I had to let them


    get a few minutes in to be together.


    I linked Josey, telling her that Cj met his mate. She squealed through the link.


    How. How does one honestly decide to squeal through a mind link!?...


    "Arianna, I don''t want to keep you away from my brother any longer so let''s get these spells done so


    you can spend some time with him before it all falls down." I say and she nods enthusiastically at me.


    We walk into the pack house and in the lounge.


    The sisters started chanting and moving around while we all just looked at them. I have never seen a


    witch do their thing so this was a first for me and I won''t lie, I was a little spooked.


    A whole wolf of the moon and I was stupefied.


    I had lost track of time as the sisters were at it for some time. When they said they were done, I looked


    up at Max and his eyes were all bulged out.


    "What is it?" I ask him..


    "Well, you''re not you. " he says to me and I look at CJ who''s got the same look on his face.


    I ran to the mirror and I still saw myself.


    Arianna chuckled lightly.


    "You won''t know what you look like but you look different. That''s just to hide you from Vera so you


    cannot be seen close to Max." Arianna says to me.


    "Where am I supposed to be if not next to my alpha?" I ask the girls.


    I look at Max and he looks just as confused as me. Scratch that.


    He did not look happy.


    "Vera knows now that you will be fighting next to the alpha. It is not safe to take that chance." Ariel said


    to me.


    "She will be with me." My nana said walking into the lounge.


    "Alpha, if it gets too much, I will bring her to you immediately or I can take her some ce safe." Nana


    said


    "...and  besides, she can link you if things go wrong but don''t forget how strong this pup is." She says


    to him.


    Max let''s out a loud sigh.


    "I know she''s strong but my wolf wants to protect his family. I can''t help it." Max says to my nana.


    I saw Arianna sneak out with Cj as Josey walked in.


    Within seconds of Josey''s entrance, the sky turned a dark grey with lightning and thunder going about.


    The atmosphere took a turn too and it was not inviting.


    Arianna ran in to the lounge followed by Cj and the rest of the A name sister gang.


    "She has begun, which means the Locke family is not far off. We were able to block her energy from


    sacrificing one of the witches but she got to the tober two first. We were toote." Astrid said.


    All of a sudden I remembered the rogues that I promised to deal with. I immediately got up and ran out


    of the lounge and to the dungeons where uncle Deacon was briefing our prisoners.


    He seemed annoyed at my interruption since he couldn''t recognize me but luckily Max was right behind


    me.


    I ran to Reginald and grabbed his face so he was looking into my eyes. Once I was done, I did the


    same to Scarlett. I looked at Max and walked out to find nana at the door.


    "Let''s go. It has started and we need to be close to Josey and your mother." She says to me grabbing


    my hand and leading me out.


    I looked behind to see Max.


    ''I love you'' I said to him through the link and he said it back. His wolf must be fighting with him right


    now but this was a great n since my cover has already been blown. He knew that.


    Nobody recognized me. If anything, many of the fighters were probably asking themselves where I


    came from.


    "Sabrina, so your cover is not blown, you will fight at the strength of an alpha. Your mark shows you are


    mated to an alpha so they will probably think you are of alpha blood too." Nana said and I nodded at


    her.


    Any female born of alpha blood can only ever be mated to an alpha. It made sense.


    However, alpha families mostly gave birth to boys but it happens that a girl is born of alpha blood.


    Ralyn is proof of that.


    ________________________________________


    We could all hear the fight going on in the woods and if we had to go on the sound of howls, our


    prisoners were losing and fast. We all took our positions.


    A very tall handsome figure emerged from the woods. Shirtless and covered in blood from head to toe.


    Piercing ice cold eyes took us all in. Taylor Locke is a handsome man. Evil or not. His walk and


    confidence exuded such intoxicating power.


    I was drooling


    Heck, even my nana was drooling. Which snapped me out of that trance just in time to see the twins


    follow right behind him and an army of wolves covered in blood.


    I looked to my far right to see Cj standing next to Max. Max was trying very hard to calm his wolf.


    Oh my.....


    He read my thoughts about Taylor.


    ''He is handsome Max, just not better looking and he has no dick print'' I said to him through the link.


    He roared.


    ''Sorry sorry. I shouldn''t have mentioned that but see how you have nothing to worry about? I want you


    and only you. Besides, you are 10 times sexier and a Lycan!'' I say to him and it seemed to have


    worked.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He smirked at me.


    10 points to Sabrina!!


    This was my chosen mate.


    My nana pped my shoulder and I turned to her and she red at me.


    "Oh right. Sorry" I say as I focus on the problem in front of us, the handsome Taylor Locke and his twin


    sisters.


    The rude witch that I had an argument with in the office walked away from our side and all the way to


    where the Locke family was standing.


    When she got to them she revealed what she really looked like.


    Loud gasps could be heard around me as people realize they were fooled.


    I looked back at Vera to see her looking around all of us. Probably looking for me. She looked right past


    me and looked around again but no luck.


    I did an inner victory dance at Ariel''s beautiful idea stopping when I heard her start chanting something.


    I started to feel my skin burn.


    ''Grandma, quick! Get me out of here. My skin is burning which means she''s doing a spell to reverse


    what Ariel did to me." I say to her and she nods.


    ''Max, I need a distraction so I can disappear quickly. My cover will be blown soon'' I say to him and he


    immediately roars and throws Reginald in between the pack and the Locke family.


    Well, that should work.


    In seconds, nana had ced us on the rooftop of the pack house, overlooking the whole fight.


    "Is this how the moon goddess looks at us from up there? This is insane. I can see everything." I say to


    her and she justughs at me.


    Reginald gets up quickly and growls at his brother when Taylor tries to approach him.


    Taylor froze in shock but that Expression was quickly reced by anger.


    "You dare growl at me?" He says to Reggie.


    Reggie growls again. Even louder.


    He shifts into his wolf and charges at Taylor who let''s his magic induced power out to force Reginald to


    submit.


    Max catches on pretty quickly and releases his Lycan power, forcing Reggie to pick a side.


    Max''s power was not as strong as Taylor''s but we all knew why. However, it was strong enough for all


    of us to feel intimidated.


    Reggie turned to his brother and tried to attack him again but this time, Taylor knocked him out with one


    punch.


    He fell to the ground. Unconscious.


    "I see you also have a witch in your pack. This is bing a thing." Veramented on Reggie''s


    change in loyalty.


    "A witch didn''t do that."  Max responds to Vera. Sheughs at him.


    "Oh? Who was it if not a witch?" Vera asks and Max shrugs.


    "Can you reverse it?" Taylor asks Vera and she kneels down next to Reggie but a lightning bolt hits a


    big rock close to them and Vera moves back in fear.


    They all move away from Reginald in fear.


    One of the sister pushes Vera back to Reggies unconscious form.


    "You, reverse it. Now!" The sister says.


    They were identical twins. I couldn''t tell them apart.


    "Did you not see that? They have a very powerful witch with them. That was a warning!" Vera says


    back to her but the sister doesn''t relent.


    "Calm down Sabrina. Don''t do that again" my nana says to me and I then realize that was me. I zapped


    that rock.


    "I didn''t even realize.. I.. I.." I stutter and my gran hold my hand.


    "Keep that power in. We will reveal ourselves but not just yet." She say.


    Vera creates some sort of bubble around her and Reggie as she tries to reverse what I did to him.


    As everyone was distracted, drones came out from the trees and started shooting at the Locke pack.


    They were dropping like flies thanks to these drones.


    Taylor roared the pack out of shock as they began running towards the pack to attack. Some of our


    pack members shifted into their wolves and some remained human.


    I was about to jump down when gran held me back.


    "Not just yet" she says.


    "Your cover is blown. You are back to your normal self so if Vera recognizes you, you''ll be their


    main focus." She says.


    I feel Josey''s power and I look down to see her fighting off many wolves. The Locke family share a look


    and they start fighting our wolves to make their way to Josey.


    "And what about Josey?" I say pointing at her and my gran goes pale.


    "Take me to her now nana" I say and within seconds I am standing next to Josey.


    "I thought you were hiding from crue Vera" she says to me while fighting off some wolves.


    "I was in hiding until I saw that the Locke family are alling for you thanks to all that power." I say to


    her. She looks around her.


    They were approaching fast.


    "Together?" I ask Josey and she smiles from ear to ear.


    "No! Don''t be silly." My nana jumps in between us and we are back on the rooftop.


    I see the Lockeness monsters looking around. They were probably wondering where Josey


    disappeared off to considering they were circling her.


    "Nana what was that?" I ask her.


    "Not yet!" She says to me and Iugh at her in disbelief.


    "What happened to that speech about how we are supposed to die for these wolves? We are clearly


    hiding up here!" I say in an exasperated tone.


    What was this woman''s n?!


    "We are not hiding." Said my mother from behind us.


    I turn around to see her on the rooftop with us.


    "What are we doing then?" Josey asks..


    "We are waiting for the right time to lure the Locke family away from the fight." my mother responds.


    "While the pack members die as we sit and wait? All we have to do I shift into our wolves and run a


    certain direction." Josey retorts back.


    "We are clearly hiding!" I say with my arms in the air.


    "Why are we not down there fighting? Was I not supposed to fight on alpha power?" I say.


    "Well Josey has beenpromised. They think she''s the one they are looking for." My mother says to


    me.


    "So what? We can kill them all right there! All of us but here we are leaving our mates and brother to


    fight a war they cannot win" I say and I immediately jump off the roof and shift midair into my wolf.


    Ind right in front of Taylor Locke. We locked eyes for a brief moment and then I run the opposite


    direction. He shifted into his wolf and followed.


    Max was too busy fighting off some wolves to notice and I made sure not to release my power. I ran


    past the pack border and stopped when I saw my mother, nana and Josey standing in an open field.


    Josey looked excited but the other two weren''t so pleased with me. I shifted back to human form and


    made my way to my family as we wait for Taylor Locke.


    He didn''t waste any time and he broughtpany. The entire Locke family except for Reginald. Taylor


    shifted first into his human form and the rest followed.


    Releasing their witchey powers for intimidation. Intimidating? Not at all.


    Were they strong? Most definitely.


    Stronger than us? Hardly.


    "Hello little white wolf and the others" Taylor says to us.


    He''s in for a surprise if he thinks I''m the only white wolf here.


    "Stop right there young man. Let''s maintain a distance." My nana says to him. Hees to a stop and


    so do the others.


    "I''m just here for the white wolf. I don''t want to hurt your pretty faces olddy." Taylor says and we all


    laugh and he looks at us incredulously.


    "That''s going to be a problem." I say to him.


    He steps closer and I have tree roots emerge from the ground and wrap around his ankles.


    "I said to stop where you are. Are we going to have a problem?" My nana says again to Taylor. At first


    he looked annoyed to be held down but he closed his eyes and when opened, he was back to a


    mischievous glint.


    He raises his arms up in surrender.


    "I had no idea we had an elemental witch in our midst. This won''t be a fair fight." He says.


    "It was never a fair fight with you and your magically enhanced powers." I say to him and he looked


    surprised.


    "I just want the white wolf. Just give me the damn wolf and I''ll be on my merry way." He says.


    My mother shifts into her white wolf and so does my nana. Josey follows after and then I do too.


    "Well here we are. Come take your wolf Taylor." My mother says to him in her wolf form. He seems


    surprised by this as normal wolves aren''t able to converse as wolves except through mindlink.


    And because we all shifted into white wolves.


    "Oh fuck this. Attack these wolves but keep them alive. If we have to take them all in, then we will and if


    we can''t, Just make sure to keep at least two alive at all costs." He says and he shifts into his wolf,


    snapping the branches off his ankles during his shift.


    He charges at us but a big ck wolf knocks him out of the way. I immediately recognize the wolf as


    CJ.


    This kid.


    Always the hero. I love him bute on!


    I will never understand why he thinks we need saving.


    We are the super wolves.


    If anyone needs saving, it''s him. What the actual fuck!?


    "Cj! What are you doing here?" I say to him through the link.


    "You can''t touch him. They put something on his fur. It''s a paralyzing agent and itsts for about an


    hour." He says to me and then he copses to the ground.


    I immediately shift back and run to him. I touch him to try and heal him.


    I turn to look at Taylor who gets up and starts running to me. A huge gust of wind throws him to the


    other side of the field and I go back to trying to heal Cj.


    Cj opens his eyes.


    "Getting there?" I ask him and he nods.


    "Ok. You''ll be fine in a couple of minutes. I need to deal with Taylor" I say to him.


    I get up and start walking to where Taylor wasying. He got up and shifted back.


    "Oh fuck this elemental witch! Somebody get Vera and tell her to forget about stupid Reggie. I need her


    here!" He shouts out.


    His sisters are lying on the ground, knocked out. This makes him roar in anger and he starts walking


    towards me and I walk back.


    I stop in front of my family and he stops five feet from us.


    "I don''t know how you were able to do this to my sisters but I will find out. And I will kill the witch that is


    ying games with me." He says to us.


    Veraes running towards us. She stops a few feet away from all of us and Taylor as she takes in


    the sight before her. Taylor turns to his side and raises his eyebrows at Vera.


    "..And? Reginald?" He asks her.


    "Nothing yet. I was getting to him and then you interrupted me." Vera said to him.


    Taylor walks up to Vera and ps her.


    "You''re supposed to be the all powerful! The big bad witch! What is wrong with you today?" He asks


    her.


    She rubs the cheek Taylor just pped and I feel a little bad for her.


    "They have witches fighting my power. I can''t be protecting you with the paralyzing agent and then heal


    Reggie. I don''t have the strength to fight off so many witches with all that you want me to do." She


    says.


    "Do I need to remind you what could happen if you fail to deliver Vera?" Taylor said to her and she


    stiffened.


    As they were arguing, The A sister witches encircled all of us and started chanting in somenguage


    that sounded a bit like Latin.


    We all stopped to look at them.


    All of a sudden, a circle line formed at their feet made of fire. Taylor tried to walk past it but he was


    forced back andnded on his buttocks.


    "Oooh that must hurt!" Josey says out loud.


    Vera tries to chant as well but her efforts are useless against the sisters. Vera''s nose starts to bleed


    and she was starting to look very faint.


    Who are these A sisters and where were they all my life?


    She falls to the ground seeming unconscious. It all happened so fast as soon as Vera''s head touched


    the ground. My wolf took over as she pushed me all the way to the back and released my power.


    "I''m so sick of this! Why are we all standing here waiting for this fake king to make a move?" I say to


    my family.


    "Are we waiting for someone? Is the moon goddess going to be paying us a visit?" I say to my mother


    and grandmother.


    They look at me sheepishly as if they''re hiding something.


    "What was the point of all that training? Did I really put myself through all that training to sit back and


    watch as my pack dies when we can do something about it?" I start to raise my voice.


    I was getting angry. My mother was not telling me something.


    "This guy over here wants to be a king. A fake king! He uses magic for strength." I say to everyone


    around us.


    "What kind of Alpha uses magic to enhance his strength? There is no dignity in that. We wolves take


    pride in our strength and abilities. Why are we still allowing this mutt and his pack to continue killing our


    own?" I say to them but I''m staring into my mothers eyes.


    "What are you not telling us? Why can''t we fight him? I can end him right here, right now!" I say to her.


    "He is not the one we want" my mother says to me.


    "What is that supposed to mean? He is not what? So I must sit back and watch more wolves die for


    me? You think I''m ok with that?" I say to her. I look at my nana who just shrugs.


    "We don''t meddle in their affairs until we really have to. Save your energy for what''s toe." Mother


    says to me.


    I let out a loudugh.


    "You can''t be serious!!! My pack is losing warriors and I must save my energy?? For what?" I say to


    her.


    "I believe your mother is talking about me." A man that looks so much like Taylor says.


    He releases his power and we all turn to give him a proper look.


    "What in the hell?" Josey said what we were all thinking.


    "And who are you exactly?" I say to the new stranger.


    He walks towards the circle and smirks.


    "Let''s find out." He says and walks right through it.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    We were all shocked to see him walk right through the magical fire that Taylor couldn''t. Who was this


    powerful male that just appeared suddenly?


    And why was my nana so scared? Who was this guy that rendered my gran speechless?


    "How do you suppose we do that Mr?" I say to him and he chuckles.


    "Taylor. You had one job." He says turning to look at the young look alike.


    "Father. I was getting to it but your witch wasn''t very useful." He says pointing at a very unconscious


    Vera.


    "I don''t want to hear excuses. I was ready to make you a king!!" He says to Taylor.


    Taylor stiffens when the man raises his voice at him.


    "Father, I will win this fight!" He says to his dad?


    "Whoa. Talk about fucked up families." Josey says out loud and then covers her mouth when we all


    turn to spare her a very deadly re.


    "I am here for the destroyer. I really don''t want to kill anyone right now." He says to us.


    I chuckle out loudly. He looks at me incredulously for a minute and then he grabs my nana by the neck


    and squeezes.


    My nana doesn''t fight back.


    I grab Taylor by the neck too and imitate the strangers actions.


    "You kill her, I kill your son." I say to him. It was his turn to chuckle my way and I send him a tight lipped


    smile.


    "He is not my only son little girl." He says to me. "However, I think this is your only grandmother. Am I


    right?" He says to me with amusement clear in his eyes.


    "Yes she is. You''re forgetting one thing though." I say to him. He cocks his head to the side showing an


    interest in what I had to say.


    "I will see her again. Will you see him again? Oh and about your other son, he''s not himself at the


    moment. Loyalties have shifted" I say as I shake Taylor who is trying very hard to get out of my grasp.


    He looks at Taylor but he doesn''t meet his father''s eyes. He shifts trying to get out of my grip still, trying


    to look at everyone but his father.


    "Taylor, what is she talking about? Where is Reginald?" He asks his son.


    Taylor growls at the unconscious Vera.


    "Little Reggie is fighting on our side. He''s on my team. He actually tried to kill Taylor not so long ago." I


    say to the man. He looks shocked.


    "Taylor...." his father says. Taylor''s eyes snap up and to me. Giving me the world''s deadliest re ever.


    "They did something to him. They kept him locked up and hypnotized him somehow." Taylor says


    through gritted teeth.


    I tighten my grip on his neck for that remark.


    His father looks at us then at nana who is still not fighting to get out of this man''s grip.


    "Nana fight him!" Josey shouts.


    "It''s clear something is going on here so why don''t you just kill her? We will see her again anyway." I


    say to the stranger. Josey looks at me like I''ve grown two heads.


    I just shrug.


    "Oh you mean in your dreams? I''ve been trying to do that, but mother here has note to me." He


    says.


    I drop Taylor roughly on the ground in shock. He smiles at my action.


    I look at my nana then at my mother who has her mouth open so wide in shock. I look back at my nana


    and then at the stranger.


    The resemnce was there. It wasn''t strong but yes, the resemnce was there.


    The eyes.


    My mother''s eyes. I look back at my mother and I see the same eyes. I look at Josey and I see the


    same eyes.


    "You have got to be kidding me!!" I say out loud.


    "Oh I''m not kidding my little niece." He says to me and I scoff at him.


    "I am NOT your little niece." I say. My tone was not very convincing as I too wasn''t sure what was going


    on.


    Great response Sabrina0 points to new uncle.


    He let''s my nana go. She falls to the ground gasping for air.


    "Your grandmother knows why I''m here. They''ve known for a while now, haven''t you mother?" He asks.


    My grandmother stands up. She looks around all of us and finally resting her eyes on this estranged


    son.


    "Hello Reginald.." my nana says to him.


    First name basis.


    Well they clearly know each other but just how far does this really go? Why is this uncle of mine trying


    to kidnap me for my power.


    If he''s the all powerful, then why does he need me?


    "Tell them!!!" He screams at my nana and we all take a defensive stance around nana.


    "You need to cool it Mr. " Josey says to him. He chuckles but his eyes showed a glint of annoyance.


    "If you won''t, I will and I don''t think they will like my side of the story very much." He says to nana.


    Look, this wasn''t the time for a family reunion. Definitely not the time to hear of how I have an uncle.


    People are dying.


    "Who the fuck do you think we are? You''re the intruder here. You want me? I''m right here." I say to him.


    I step forward.


    "I don''t care what your history is but my pack is losing wolves fast and if you have anything to do with


    that then end it now!" I say to him.


    He releases his power to intimidate me.


    "What is it with men and the need to exude immense power? Are you hiding something else? If you''re


    really my nana''s child then you should know that I''m just as powerful, well maybe a little more. So stop


    with that nonsense." I say to him.


    Heughs out loud.


    "Then show me little one. Show me what you''re made off" he says to me. It was my turn tough.


    The fuck did this clown think he is.


    "You know what? I''m tired of this." I say to him and then I have a gust of wind throw him to the far side


    of the field.


    I turn my attention to Taylor.


    "If you know what''s good for you, you will end that fight right now!" I say to him but he smirks.


    "You have somebody you care for there?" He asks me.


    "I have a whole pack to care for you idiot! End it or I will end you, cousin." I say in a menacingly way.


    "Someone more special? Say an alpha?" He asks me with a glint of amusement.


    I walk towards him.


    "You know, for a wolf that relies on magic for strength, you talk too much." I say to him and then punch


    him sqaure in the face. He falters butposes himself but before he can retaliate, I punch him again.


    This time he falls to the ground. Someone pushes me away and I stumble back to see new uncle back


    with us again. I look around and notice the A sister witches have vanished and so did their little circle of


    fire.


    "Why can''t you just go back to where you fucken came from?" Josey asks him. He looked angry.


    "I''m afraid I cannot do that little one.." he says to her.


    "That''s it! Nana what the fuck is going on?" I ask her. She opens her mouth and closes it.


    "You better find the honesty. Find it now and spit it out." I say to my nana.


    "You remember that is your grandmother Sabrina!" My mother says to me. I turn to look at her.


    "Oh I remember what she is to me. It was just revealed what she is to the family that wants to kidnap


    me. Now I want answers because in case all of you have forgotten, my pack is fighting for me, dying for


    me! All these secrets which I didn''t know about, a new uncle who wants my power. She could''ve at


    least hinted something of a family drama then we would''ve at least spared a few lives and walked into


    the lion''s den ourselves" I say to my mother.


    I turn my attention back to my grandmother.


    "No words?" I ask her and she shakes her head no. I let out a very loud roar.


    I shift into my wolf and run back to my pack. I run past Cj who shifts back into his wolf and follows me. I


    howl for Josey who snaps out of whatever trance she was in.


    She runs towards us and shifts midair finally reaching up to Cj and I.


    We reach the packnds and it was utter chaos. A whole mess.


    My pack was dying because of my family''s drama. I look up to the sky and howl in sadness at the


    moon goddess.


    They knew all along what wasing, who wasing. They''ve allowed wolves to die because of


    something they could''ve prevented.


    This was not their fight. They did not deserve this.


    Josey and Cj joined in on the howling for our fallen warriors. I felt responsible for bringing death to


    these wolves. Their families. How was I going to exin to them that my family brought this to their


    doorstep?..


    A rush of anger engulf me as I shifted back to human form. I was livid. This was no fair fight as most of


    the wolves attacking us had the magic strength. My warriors were tired. It was time to show these mutts


    what I''m made off. I won''t sit by and watch my pack be killed for something they should have no part in.


    This was not their war!


    "Cj, go find your mate and her sisters. I need them to create a shield wall between the pack and the


    enemies. Tell them that I need them right now!" I say to him. He nods in his wolf form and dashes past


    the fighting in look for them.


    "Josey, shift back. It''s time to fight and save the warriors that are still alive." I say to my little sister. She


    shifts back.


    I link Max to tell his warriors to fall back. When I heard him giving the orders through the think, I


    released all of my power, Josey did too. The enemy wolves all turned to us as my pack was retreating.


    They all turn towards us when they feel the immense power.


    The wolves lost focus of our pack wolves retreating that by the time one noticed and howled for the rest


    of them, it was toote. They could not get to our pack, which meant one thing. The A sisters


    seeded in creating a shield wall to protect the pack from what was toe.


    The wolves, upon seeing that they could not fight the rest of the pack, turned to Josey and I.


    I took a defensive stance and Josey did too. It was time to do what I was trained to do.


    "All right? Come and get it!!" I shout out and Max links me.


    ''What the fuck Kimberley?? Why would you stay out there? I can''t even get to you!!'' He says to me. I


    smile inwardly at his attempt to protect me. I was protecting him this time.


    ''It''s ok Max, I have a n. Just stay there and watch. These wolves won''t even get to me.'' I say back to


    him through the link.


    I raise my hands and focus on all the energy within me, all the energy cursing through me at this


    moment. It was time to end this fight, at least for the pack. I will get to the new uncleter as right now, I


    was doing this for my pack.


    My eyes took a darker shade of purple as I released all the energy in me and on to the wolves that


    were charging at us. One by one they would drop down and turn to nothing. Just dust, ash if you want


    to call it. One by one they went from big magically induced strong wolves to nothing. Josey looked at


    me incredulously but I stayed focused on the task at hand.


    This was taking so much from me to do this but the thought of giving up and allowing the pack to suffer


    again at the hands of my family kept me going. Enough was enough.


    I kept going and going as they dropped like they never existed. The thought that these wolves had


    families crossed my mind but I was doing this for my pack. They also had families and I was their Luna.


    That reason itself trumped over all my doubts in doing this.


    Thest wolf evaporated into nothing and I dropped to my knees. I could feel the stares from my


    warriors and everyone around me as Josey tried to pull me up to my feet. I guess the witches dropped


    the shield wall as Max was by my side in no time as he carried me all the way to the pack house.


    He walked into the lounge and set me down on one of the couches. He looked at me adoringly as


    some of the pack members shuffled into the room. They all had looks of concern for me and some had


    looks of gratitude? I couldn''t be sure.


    "I just need a minute to heal myself. The enemy still lurks in the woods somewhere." I say to Max but


    loud enough for everyone in the room to hear. I had used so much of my energy that trying to heal


    myself required energy that I didn''t have.


    If the new uncle found me like this, he would be able to take me. I couldn''t fight and there''s no doubt in


    my mind that he was more powerful than anyone in this room. My nana didn''t want to fight him, clearly


    and my mother was stuck taking her mother''s side in all of this even though she looked like she knew


    nothing of this brother of hers.


    Max noticed the panic in my eyes and rubbed circles on my back to calm me down. The tingles helped


    a little but I knew what was out there and I knew I wouldn''t be able to save them like I did just now. This


    new enemy won''t just drop dead like the others. He was my equal or almost equal. Although now I


    understood why I was stronger than him. It also snapped in me why my nana wanted me to save my


    energy.


    She knew he wasing for me and she knew only I could fight him and win. I tried to be angry but I


    couldn''t. There wasn''t an ounce of energy enough to harbor the anger inside me.


    I closed my eyes and decided to say a prayer to the moon goddess mentally.


    "I am weak now. I can''t protect my people anymore. I can''t protect the pup growing inside me. I have


    failed him in not thinking it through. I could''ve hatched a n with Josey and had her help me with her


    power in bringing the wolves down. I let my anger and the guilt at people dying for me eat me up and


    be my motivation to do what I did. I messed up and I know that but these people need a break from my


    family drama. Please don''t involve them in what''s toe. You say you don''t meddle in wolf business


    and you let them figure shit out themselves but let''s be honest, bringing people like me, nana and


    mama in their lives is meddling. We protect them right? Not letting them fight their battles? Me being


    their Luna is meddling. Me carrying their future alpha is meddling. This is something you have control


    over but you allowed it to happen so meddle some more. Save them. Save my siblings too. Save their


    mates and save mine. When I say save my mate, I''m talking about Max okay? Please don''t make the


    mistake in thinking I''m talking about the other one. Allow me to heal and gain my energy enough to


    fight the man waiting for me out there but if you can''t, save my loved ones from the evil that is out


    there." I say to her.


    A few second pass by and I wallow in my own darkness with my eyes closed. I keep them closed to try


    and regain energy. I didn''t want to see the look of clear concern in my pack members or family. I know


    what was out there and the guilt was eating at me, again.


    I feel a warm presence around me, as if giving me a hug to ease the pain. It helps, I won''t lie...


    I feel the warmth leave my body and feel a different presence as I open my eyes but everyone else


    looks oblivious to it. I look at Max who is busy talking to his beta. I close my eyes again and I feel it


    again.


    Moon goddess.


    "Moon goddess......." I say to her and the warm feeling gets stronger, as if it wasing closer to me.


    "You have a peculiar way in seeing things lovely niece. However, you are right. I''ve been meddling in


    their affairs so I''m going to meddle in yours because the man out there was your nana''s problem to fix.


    It seems she refuses to do so, now you have to." She says to me.


    "What do you mean?" I say to her. I had no idea where she was so I was just talking to darkness. The


    warm presence was enough to tell me I was in her presence.


    "I will aid in the renewal of your energy because you have to defeat that man. Even if he is your uncle,


    which he is, he is evil. He has killed my wolves, tormented and tortured them for his own gain. I could


    show you the ns he has for you but that won''t help anyone. He is selfish and even though he is


    angry at your grandmother, he needs to pay for what he has done to others and humbled before them


    before he can have a go at my sister." She says to me.


    This was all too much. Yes, he might be my uncle, he may be family but I had to protect this pack. I had


    to show him that his oppressive ways end here and that I won''t allow any more people to be


    pawns at his game to get back at my nana. Enough people have died and that was that.


    "Give me the energy and I will do it. I will put an end to his ns. Enough people have died. I will not let


    him harm any more wolves." I say to her.


    I feel an overwhelming warmth around my body and within seconds it''s gone.


    "Now, heal yourself and end this for good. I have bigger ns for my wolves and they include that pup


    inside you.


    The warmth disappeared and I focused on healing myself. I felt renewed.


    I was healed but I felt different. I felt powerful and unstoppable.


    I opened my eyes to see Max looking at me.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m okay." I say to him and he nods at me.


    "I can feel it. You''re amazing, you know that?" He says to me and I just smile. I pull him in for a brief


    kiss but he returns it with so much passion. Before he could try probing his tongue in my mouth, I pull


    away.


    "More of thatter alpha" I say to him with a glint of mischief in my eyes. He ces his open palm on


    my belly and smiles.


    "I''m counting on it." He says and I get up and face my pack. It was time to address them on what I had


    to do and that I needed them to stay back and let me fight for them.


    "Green Forrest pack, I cannot thank you enough for showing insane bravery today. I am proud to be


    your Luna and to have been able to fight alongside you all but right now I''m going to need you all to


    stand back." I said to everyone.


    Hushed murmurs of disagreement went around the room and Max stood up and grabbed my hand


    gently. He growled loudly making everyone stop their hushed whispers and look at him.


    "You are all aware that this fight was at an unfair advantage. Lycans are stronger than wolves but some


    of our friends and families are dead. Wolves did that and we can''t lose any more fighters. As you have


    seen, our luna is gifted. If anyone can bring the pack victory, it is my mate. Now I support her decision


    and as your alpha, I expect you all to do the same." He says.


    I couldn''t believe it. He was letting me fight and not trying to prevent me from going out there. He looks


    down at me and smiles.


    "I know better than to keep you locked up in here. Besides, you are the only one that can end this. If


    what you did out there not so long ago doesn''t prove that, I don''t know what will. Just make sure you


    come back to me." He says and I pull him in for a kiss.


    I pull away and find everyone looking at us.


    Okay. Awkward.


    Dig up a hole. Sink in slowly and stay there.


    "Sabrina, are you sure about this?" My father asks me, snapping me out of my embarrased thoughts.


    He''s standing next to uncle Deacon and they look pretty beat up. My mind wandered to what would''ve


    happened had Josey and I not intervened when we did. What would''ve happened if Cj didn''t get to his


    mate in time. My father was weakened right now and that gave me even more motivation to go out


    there and fight to the end.


    "Papa, only I can do this. The moon goddess said it. I will exin it all to you when it''s all over but what


    I can tell you is that this man is like me, like Josey and I and if we don''t end it, he could be a problem to


    all of you." I say to my dad and then throw him a look that''s pleading with him to ask no more


    questions.


    "You do what you have to do little moon. I''m tapping out of this one and letting the young ones take


    over. I don''t know about you Christopher, but I just got my ass handed to me. I''m in no mood to have a


    repeat of that." Uncle Deacon says.


    My father sighs and nods at me. My uncle was right, they were in no condition to fight. We heard a loud


    roar outside the pack house and I immediately ran out, followed by Max, Josey, Cj and his mate.


    Right there in the clearing was my new uncle who had my mother by the neck and my nana pleading


    with him to let my mama go


    Mama was trying to get out of his hold but he was stronger. She wouldn''t give up though, she was


    fighting him. My nana was not fighting him, she was begging him.


    I don''t know about many wolves but I don''t beg. Especially not to the enemy!


    Percyes running out and we all look at him as if he''s crazy. He looks at all of us and then releases


    his wolf power which shocks all of us.


    It is unbelievably strong, way too strong for a normal alpha wolf. I was about to ask him how he got so


    strong but I noticed the vile in his hand.


    "He drank Reginald''s magic vile.." I say out loud. I was saying to myself but everyone heard me. Max


    growled slowly and we all looked at him.


    He storms towards Percy and grabs him by the shirt.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are going into my office and going through MY things?" He shouts at


    Percy.


    Percy pushes him away and straightens his clothes. He looks at me and back at Max.


    "Your father gave it to me. He said I might be of help." He says to Max calmly.


    "What kind of help do you think you''ll be? You might be of alpha blood but incase you haven''t heard


    what Kimberly said in there, this man is a lot stronger. You will be of no help." Max says to Percy.


    "Max is right Percy. This is my fight, my family''s fight. I can''t have any more people die when there''s


    something I can do about. Thank you but that vile is wasted now." I say to him but I''m rudely interrupted


    by Vera''sughter.


    "I don''t think so. Since it''s my magic going through this young alphas veins, he can be of use to me."


    Vera says to all of us. She''s standing next to Taylor who has a grim look on his face.


    "I have had it!" Josey shouts out loud and we all turn to see her charging to the front, between the


    enemy and us.


    "You need to stop! You''re clearly way in over your head." Josey says to Vera. Vera looked annoyed by


    thatment but she didn''t respond.


    "And you, you''re gonna either fight me without your ck magic sidekick, or I''ll just kill you right here,


    right now, myself!" Josey says folding her arms for that extra effect. She was mad.


    Vera tries to chant something but Arianna jumps in with a silencing spell that makes Vera scream in


    annoyance. They look into each others eyes as the atmosphere takes on a dark and twisted change.


    We all move back to give them space.


    Vera starts chanting as Taylor punches Josey in the face. Her twin mates roar at the same time,


    shaking the tree leaves as they charge for Taylor who staggers back in fear upon seeing two males


    coming for him. Their alpha power was undeniable and let''s not forget that they are Lycans. He closes


    his eyes and when opening, he was calm. He takes on a defensive stance, seeming ready for the wrath


    that''s toe from the lookalikes.


    I turn my attention back to my nana and mother. My mother is no longer in the man''s grip but lying on


    the ground. She wasn''t moving. My nana was kneeling beside her sobbing.


    I froze.


    I knew what that meant. My nana was kneeling down sobbing to my unmoving mother.


    I had lost her again, no thanks to my grandmother.


    My grandfather appears on the other side of my mother and drops to his knees and pulls my mothers


    body in for a hug. He let''s out a howl. A sad howl.


    Tears start trickling down my face at my reality. I know, I can summon her in my dreams and talk to her


    but I had finally gotten her back in my life. I need her for my Luna ceremony and wedding. I need her


    for the journey I''m about to go on with this pregnancy. I also had so many questions as to her death


    when I was younger. They said she was human and carrying wolf pups in her belly took a toll on her


    but seeing her here made me think that wasn''t the case. She said her job on earth was done but that''s


    not an answer that eases my soul.


    A sad feeling takes over me, but another feeling begins to grow inside of me. I''m not sure if it was


    anger or frustration or even both. My nana let that man take my mother from me. I was angry at my


    grandmother for letting it happen by just begging. I was angry at this new uncle for killing my mother


    who just came back in my life. I was angry at myself for leaving her there alone with my nana knowing


    she wasn''t going to fight her son off. We left her to fend on her own and her mother couldn''t protect her.


    I look at Josey who is getting up, her hand on her face. She looks at me and we lock eyes. I look back


    at mom in grandfather''s arms and Josey follows my lead. A faint sob escapes her as she gets on her


    feet and starts running to where my mother was. I''m frozen on the spot and I didn''t really want to move


    because I didn''t know what I''d do when I got there. Will I hurt this man that killed my mother or will I


    hurt my nana?


    I could feel the anger bubbling up inside me and I was having an internal battle with myself. I wanted all


    of them dead. I wanted nana dead. I wanted this uncle of mine dead. I wanted Taylor dead. I wanted


    Vera dead.


    Athena took advantage of my state and pushed me to the back as she let herself out. She didn''t shift


    but my eyes were ck to announce her arrival. She marched to Vera and in seconds pulled out her


    heart as Vera dropped to the ground. Taylor stopped fighting with the twins to look at me with horror as


    I held her heart in my hands.


    I threw it on the ground beside her and made my way to Taylor who looked absolutely terrified. I got to


    him and I punched him, knocking him out. I grabbed him by the hair before he could fall to the ground


    and begun dragging him to his father. Walking towards the biggest scene of the crime. Where my mom


    was in my grandfather''s arms, where my nana was kneeling on the ground crying. Where Josey was


    standing, looking down at my mother''s lifeless body.


    Athena let me take the reigns as soon as she felt that I was ready to avenge my mother and my pack.


    I stopped right in front of the new uncle. He looked at his son with horror until he could hear a


    heartbeat. He let out a breath as if he didn''t know he was holding and looked up at me. I let out my


    ws but I had my eyes locked on new Reginald''s eyes. With my eyes still on new uncle, I raised


    unconscious Taylor into the air with my power and with my ws , I slowly insert my hand into his chest


    and wrap my hands around his heart.


    Reginald senior looked at me, mortified.


    I look at Josey and link her to go find the twin sisters for me and bring them here. She nods her head


    and runs off into the woods. I turn my attention back at new uncle.


    "You killed my mother." I say to him. He doesn''t answer me as his eyes are fixated on Taylor''s chest


    and where my hand is.


    "You will lose every child that is on my territory. You could''ve killed your mother because you''re clearly


    holding on to some grudge, but my mother did not deserve this. I want you to hurt like I''m hurting right


    now." I say to him as Taylor regains conciousness. He starts coughing out blood as I have the blood in


    his system boil up his throat.


    "You killed many of my pack members and as if that was not enough, you take my mother''s life." I say


    to him. He rxes his demeanor and looks me back in the eyes.


    "Your mother was no match for me." He says to me smirking.


    I smile back at him.


    "Big mistake." I say to him as Joseyes back dragging both sisters by the hair. She throws them at


    my feet and I have tree roots raise them up in the air and strangle them.


    He looks at me then back at each of his children.


    "All your children are at my mercy." I say to him. He shakes his head as if trying toprehend the


    situation at hand.


    "Not all of them. I still have my Reggie." He says and Iugh out loud.


    I link Max to send Reginald my way and in no time, I see Reginalding our way.


    Hees running and stops right by me, bowing his head in respect to me.


    "I''ll say it again, I have all your children at my mercy." I say to him and then I turn to Reginald.


    "Kill him." I say and Reginald doesn''t think twice. He charges for his father. You can tell that his brain


    was trying to figure something out but he followed the order without question.


    As Reginald senior was more focused on the oing attack, I healed Taylor and locked eyes with


    him. He was going to join Reginald in fighting their father. So were the twins.


    I walked up to the twins and did the same to them. This man was going to have to kill his own children


    to survive. That is enough pain for any parent to go through but looking at that narcissistic ass, he


    wasn''t going to feel the loss as a parent but as their leader. The mastermind and the poor kids, who


    followed his orders because he was their father.


    I couldn''t kill them because any child will blindly follow their parent. I didn''t know them but I knew


    enough. I now know that their father was the mastermind behind all of this and he had to pay. I couldn''t


    kill them but for killing my pack, they were going to fight their father to the death.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    I was angry. I wanted blood.


    The idea of letting this man live was far from my mind. I couldn''t. I wouldn''t.


    He killed my mother and I can''t let that slide. I was here to end him. I was here to finish what my nana


    couldn''t. He let so many wolves die. Innocent wolves who did not deserve to see such a fate from him.


    His one son and his rogue pack raped women in front of their pups. Reginald raped and then killed


    Natalie Woods. My luna. A woman that was nothing but kind to me.


    His own son. It''s pretty obvious he got his gruesome ways from his father. Men like that did not deserve


    to live. They deserved to spend eternity in whatever hell the moon goddess had in ce for them.


    "Sabrina, please stop this. It doesn''t have to be this way." Nana says to me.


    I turn my head and growl at her. My nana. She is the reason we are all in this predicament to begin


    with. This man here was her spawn and she knew what he was capable off but ignored it. She could''ve


    saved mama but she didn''t, instead she was begging him.


    "You could''ve saved her. She did not deserve this. She is dead because of you." Josey says to her.


    Every word she said broke me because it was true.


    I walk up to my grandmother, stopping right in her face. Our noses almost touching.


    "You could''ve saved her. Removed her from his grasp and take her somewhere safe. He''s the one that


    had a problem with you, he should''ve killed you." I say to her.


    I hated the fact that I hate my nana right now. Goddess I''d just met the woman. Yes, granted, we spent


    10 years in training but it''s not like I saw her every day. In fact, I hardly saw her.


    "I hate you for this. I don''t know if I''ll ever forgive you but for my grandfather''s sake, I''ll keep you alive."


    I say to her. I walk away from her only to notice that Reginald senior was winning the fight against his


    kids as the twin sisters were lying on the ground.


    Do they ever win anything? They''ve spent the entire time today on the ground.


    Josey jumps in on the fight and punches new uncle. He staggers back, clearly not expecting that.


    Before he can straighten himself, Joseyes at him with a spinning kick. Reginald falls to the ground


    where Josey straddles him and starts punching him. It''s punch after punch as tears start falling down


    her face. My nana screams at her to stop but Josey pays her no mind.


    Taylor and Reggie junior shift into their wolves and start biting at new uncles limbs. Taylor bites at his


    arm and new uncle roars in pain and utter annoyance. He pushes Josey off him and releases his


    insane power. His little kids cower away.


    I release my power, all of it. Taylor and Reginald regain their posture and stand ready to attack their


    father. Josey gets up from where she was and gets ready to fight back.


    "Wait!!!" Nana says and we all turn to look towards her.


    "This is my fault. If you want to end anyone Reginald, end me. You must know I had to let you go to be


    with the moon. I never meant to abandon you but our work never stops." Nana says.


    "So Reginald here is doing all of this because he has abandonment issues?" Josey and I ask in unison.


    This guy.


    Does he know we didn''t grow up with our mother too?!


    I turn to look at Reginald senior and I growl.


    "You mean to tell me that you killed so many people because my grandmother left you when you were


    younger? Did you even consider that it was the same for us? I grew up without my mother but you don''t


    see me killing people off for the heck of it!" Josey says to him.


    I growl in agreement.


    "You killed my mother because you were abandoned? My mother was abandoned too!! We were


    abandoned too!" I say to him in exasperation.


    This is too draining but it was time to pull out the big guns. I was done ying nice.


    I turn to my nana and have rootse out and keep her in ce.


    "You stay where you are. Trust me when I say, you stay out of my way unless you want to share the


    same fate." I say to nana.


    Josey stands in front of her to keep her from stopping me from what I''m about to do. I turn my attention


    back to Reginald, my new uncle.


    "One, I had my heartbroken. My mate, who was supposed to be my whole world broke my heart


    because of your shrewd ns. ns so selfish that you ruined my life!" I say to him as I have a gust of


    wind throw him up in the air and bring him down hard.


    "As if that wasn''t enough to ruin a teenagers dream...." I say to him as I throw him up again and bring


    him down hard, this time having a root spear him through his stomach. He coughs out blood.


    He tries to get up but I throw him up again.


    "Two, your son and his rogues  rape and kill pack members! Innocents that did not deserve what you


    put them through!!!"  I say as I throw him down again. This time, rootse out from the ground and


    pierce through each of his legs. He howls in pain but that won''t make me go any easy on him.


    I throw him up again and he shifts through the lift but stays up because I will it. He wants to heal and


    we heal quicker in our wolf form. I was not going to let that happen. Once he''s almost healed, he shifts


    back, which was probably a terrible idea.


    I throw him down and have roots go through his stomach again. I do it three times, everytime waiting


    until he was a little healed to put him through that pain again.


    I throw him down onest time and approach him. I put my hand through his stomach wound before it


    heals. I use my power to stop him from healing, slowly pulling apart his molecules, ready to blow him


    up into nothing. He started screaming in pain, nana was screaming at me to stop but I couldn''t.


    Besides the fact that the moon goddess wanted me to end him, he had killed my mother when I''d just


    gotten her back. He was the brains behind so many fallen wolves and his one death, wouldn''t bring


    them back but it would end the evil that resides in him.


    Am I a killer?


    I couldn''t be. I killed Vera out of anger. Athena did it? No I could''ve taken control of that situation before


    it got to that but I didn''t. I''m the human here.


    Reginald''s screams pull me out of my thoughts and I pull my hand out. Yes I wanted him dead. Yes he


    deserved it but I can''t be him. I couldn''t let myself to go so dark because there won''t be a way back.


    Especially now that I was bringing a child into this world, I had to approach it all differently. So there


    was only one thing to do.


    I roughly grabbed his face so he was looking at me and I looked into his past. In that moment, it all


    changed for me.


    He had a rough past. With my nana leaving him with his father, she threw him in the den of hyenas. He


    spent most nights going to bed hungry, they beat him up for the fun of it. My nana let new uncle grow


    up in human territory when he was clearly a wolf. His healing abilities helped him a great deal but that


    didn''t change the fact that he felt the pain when they hit him or threw him around when he was a child.


    He ran away when he was a teenager after shifting in his backyard when his father and stepmother


    where passed out drunk so they didn''t hear his screams. He was traumatized because he thought he


    was a beast, a monster and actually believed that he deserved all the abuse he got because of what he


    was.


    He wasn''t taught to be proud of being able to shift. Who could teach him?


    My eyes got so ssy just looking through his past. For the first time since using this power, I''d wished


    I had not gone through someone''s mind without permission. I now understood his anger towards nana.


    I would be angry too.


    Just a few minutes ago, I med him for my heartbreak.


    I looked back at him as we locked eyes again. He knew what I did and he looked defeated at the


    revtion. I decided to allow him to hold on to his anger but I erased his ns to kill even more people


    and create a monarch so evil.


    After manipting his memories and erasing his ns, I put the guilt there for killing innocents for his


    own gain. I said a silent prayer to the moon goddess to deal with him now. My job was done.


    "That''s it! War is over." I say as I stand on my feet and dust myself off.


    I look back down at new uncle, who is looking up at me too.


    "Now you know who I am and what I am capable off. Next time, I''ll end you."


    I say to him. I walk up to my grandmother as I loosen the roots that are holding her in ce.


    "Your son had a terrible upbringing and you left him to be raised by humans who abused him every


    chance they got. I don''t me him for hating you. Go make things right with him and if he doesn''t let


    you, just apologize and take ountability." I say to her and she just nods.


    I''ll ept a nod for now. I walk away from her and to my grandfather who''s been crying just holding


    onto his little girl''s lifeless body.


    This was utterly heartbreaking.


    I knelt down in front of them and my grandfatherid my mother down. I kissed her forehead and then


    got up.


    "Let''s take her home grandfather." I say to him and he nods. He picks her up and makes his way back


    to the pack house. Probably to put her in the car and then take her back to the house and bury her


    there. I looked at my nana who was knelt beside a healing Reginald. I was not going to bother them


    there.


    I walked up to new uncles two sons and knocked them out. I then linked Cj to bring warriors so the can


    put new uncles kids in the dungeons until we figure out what to do with them. I took Josey''s hand as we


    walked  back to the pack house.


    I was tired and emotionally drained. We just needed to freshen up and goy my mother to rest. I hope


    this is not thest time we see her. I needed her, even if she didn''t raise me. I need my mother.


    We got to the pack house and I made my way to Max''s room so I can just take a shower. I walk in to


    find Max standing at the door to the bathroom.


    "Come here.." he says to me and I just run into his arms and break down. The tingles already soothing


    my already broken heart.


    "He killed her and I couldn''t kill him Max." I say to him. I couldn''t finish him off when the moon goddess


    told me to. Even after killing my mother, I just couldn''t but now after seeing his past, which is no


    excuse, I knew I could never kill him


    "Shhhh it''s ok baby. Let it all out." He says to me while rubbing circles on my back. A pang of guilt hit


    me as I remember me screaming at new uncle for ruining my life with my mate.


    I had Max.


    How ungrateful of me.


    How am I still so hung up on that anger when I have Max?! He is heaven sent and I''m busy trying to kill


    people over Percy.


    Yes, I still believe that stupid sacredw and that everyone deserves their happy ever after with the


    mate the moon chose for them. I got lucky. Many can''t say they lost their mate to someone else only to


    end up with an even better chosen mate.


    I guess it will take some time to heal from years of teachers drilling in my head about mates and how


    we are to obey sacredw. It will take some time to heal from how Percy broke my heart and maybe


    running away to end up with Max wasn''t the greatest of ideas but here we are. Together with a baby on


    the way.


    I love him, no doubt. I''m happy to have given him my innocence and that he is going to be the father of


    all my children.


    Yes, I n on having more kids.


    "Come on, let''s go take a bath and make our way to your grandfathers house." He says and leads me


    in to the bathroom, where I see a bubble bath ready for me to sink in to.


    After he washed me clean, dried me and then dressed me in just blue skinny Jean''s and his white shirt


    with my Gi princetown slippers. He dresses himself in the same but chooses to wear sneakers


    instead.


    We make our way downstairs to find Damon. He tells us the car is ready to take us to the manor. We


    go outside and he opens the door for me to hop in the back and he goes to the other side and gets in to


    sit beside me. One of his warriors was our driver.


    I see people outside picking up bodies of our fallen warriors. Some crying as they recognized who they


    were. It was a heartbreaking scene.


    Max squeezes my hand as we both look out our windows at the horrific scene. As alpha and alpha


    female, we are yet to address the pack and have a farewell for all our fighters that didn''t make it. Just


    thinking of all the people we lost, makes me feel guilty for just letting such evil live.


    Would the pack understand my decision? People lost their mates. Their brothers, fathers. Just as I lost


    my mother, he took something from all of us. The pack will never be the same after this, we all need to


    heal.


    Oh gosh so much healing.


    After some time in the car, we finally drive into the manor and the cares to a stop. I''m so lost in


    thought that I didn''t notice the driver opening the door for me but Max calls out my name and I look at


    him and he points to my side. I look to where he''s pointing and I see the driver waiting for me to get out


    of the car. I step out of the car and wait for Max to so we can walk up to the door. Before we can even


    knock, the door opens to reveal my father.


    Oh boy.


    I can''t even begin to imagine what it feels like for him to lose his mate once again. They were about to


    rekindle their rtionship, after what my stepmom did, he deserved a few new moments with her.


    "Oh papa..." I say as I throw myself into my father''s arms. He hugs me tightly.


    "Come in Sabrina. Max." He says and let''s me go. He walks ahead of us.


    We all wait a few more minutes for Josey and Cj to arrive. Theye in with their mates in tow. First,


    Josey walks in with the lookalikes on each side of her.


    This was going to take some getting used to. I shake my head to rid myself of these thoughts.


    Cj walks in right after Josey with Arianna.


    My grandfather stands up and makes his way to the backyard and we all follow him. Right by the rose


    garden, is my nana with new uncle.


    "What the actual fuck?" Cj says out loud. We all look around each other but continue walking. We all


    stop around the freshly dug hole and a sombre mood takes over.


    "I was hoping we could do this without the actual killer." My father says grimly. We all nod our heads in


    unison.


    "I know but he deserves to be here too. He is family." Nana says and my grandfather growls.


    "He took my baby girl from me. He is no family of mine. So he needs to go and you can go with him if


    you strongly believe he should be here." My grandfather says. His wolf trying to make an appearance.


    We couldn''t have grandfather shift right now.


    I guess it will take some time to heal from years of teachers drilling in my head about mates and how


    we are to obey sacredw. It will take some time to heal from how Percy broke my heart and maybe


    running away to end up with Max wasn''t the greatest of ideas but here we are. Together with a baby on


    the way.


    I love him, no doubt. I''m happy to have given him my innocence and that he is going to be the father of


    all my children.


    Yes, I n on having more kids.


    "Come on, let''s go take a bath and make our way to your grandfathers house." He says and leads me


    in to the bathroom, where I see a bubble bath ready for me to sink in to.


    After he washed me clean, dried me and then dressed me in just blue skinny Jean''s and his white shirt


    with my Gi princetown slippers. He dresses himself in the same but chooses to wear sneakers


    instead.


    We make our way downstairs to find Damon. He tells us the car is ready to take us to the manor. We


    go outside and he opens the door for me to hop in the back and he goes to the other side and gets in to


    sit beside me. One of his warriors was our driver.


    I see people outside picking up bodies of our fallen warriors. Some crying as they recognized who they


    were. It was a heartbreaking scene.


    Max squeezes my hand as we both look out our windows at the horrific scene. As alpha and alpha


    female, we are yet to address the pack and have a farewell for all our fighters that didn''t make it. Just


    thinking of all the people we lost, makes me feel guilty for just letting such evil live.


    Would the pack understand my decision? People lost their mates. Their brothers, fathers. Just as I lost


    my mother, he took something from all of us. The pack will never be the same after this, we all need to


    heal.


    Oh gosh so much healing.


    After some time in the car, we finally drive into the manor and the cares to a stop. I''m so lost in


    thought that I didn''t notice the driver opening the door for me but Max calls out my name and I look at


    him and he points to my side. I look to where he''s pointing and I see the driver waiting for me to get out


    of the car. I step out of the car and wait for Max to so we can walk up to the door. Before we can even


    knock, the door opens to reveal my father.


    Oh boy.


    I can''t even begin to imagine what it feels like for him to lose his mate once again. They were about to


    rekindle their rtionship, after what my stepmom did, he deserved a few new moments with her.


    "Oh papa..." I say as I throw myself into my father''s arms. He hugs me tightly.


    "Come in Sabrina. Max." He says and let''s me go. He walks ahead of us.


    We all wait a few more minutes for Josey and Cj to arrive. Theye in with their mates in tow. First,


    Josey walks in with the lookalikes on each side of her.


    This was going to take some getting used to. I shake my head to rid myself of these thoughts.


    Cj walks in right after Josey with Arianna.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My grandfather stands up and makes his way to the backyard and we all follow him. Right by the rose


    garden, is my nana with new uncle.


    "What the actual fuck?" Cj says out loud. We all look around each other but continue walking. We all


    stop around the freshly dug hole and a sombre mood takes over.


    "I was hoping we could do this without the actual killer." My father says grimly. We all nod our heads in


    unison.


    "I know but he deserves to be here too. He is family." Nana says and my grandfather growls.


    "He took my baby girl from me. He is no family of mine. So he needs to go and you can go with him if


    you strongly believe he should be here." My grandfather says. His wolf trying to make an appearance.


    We couldn''t have grandfather shift right now.


    "It''s fine. I will leave...." new uncle says. My nana grabs his hand gently.


    "No. You stay right here." Nana says and everyone growls at that. Nana looks at all of us incredulously.


    "It''s my house and even though he is your son, he killed my mother today nana. It''s a little too soon to


    be ying happy family with my mother''s murderer. I showed mercy by not ending his life. Don''t make


    me regret it." I say to nana. She looks taken back by my words.


    I hold my head up high to show her that I meant business. I wanted toy my mama to rest without


    having the actual beast that caused her death within arms length.


    "Fine. If he goes, I go." Nana says.


    "That''s fine. We can do this without you." Josey chimes in like it''s a casual conversation.


    "Just don''t expect us to forget how you were right there and could''ve stopped it from happening. In my


    eyes, you''re very much just as responsible in all of this as that son of yours. You not being here is


    actually a good thing." Josey says. My nana pulls new uncle as they walk away.


    Some mene out from the side of the house carrying a ss casket with my mother inside of it. She


    was cleaned up and flowers were ced all around her. They lower her into the freshly dug hole and


    tears fall down my face.


    We all close our circle after my nana and new uncles departure.


    "I was hoping we could all say a few words. In your own words, say good bye to sweet Kimberley." My


    father says.


    Josey clears her throat to signal that she  will go first.


    "Mama, I''ve had all of 5 minutes with you. It''s really not fair that I have to be standing here doing all of


    this. I was so excited to have you back in my life but I guess I can findfort in the fact that I got to


    meet you again. Thank you foring back to us and helping us win this. I will see you again up there


    mother." Josey says and she throws a rose on the casket.


    Then Cj says a few words, followed by my grandfather. Max says some words, then it was my turn. I


    close my eyes to steady my breathing.


    "Mother... I just want you to know that we will be ok. You did all that you could. Thank you foring


    back to us and allowing us to meet you once again as grown kids. I hate that you won''t be here for the


    birth of my son but I know you will be watching out for us. I love you always." I say.


    There was more that I wanted to say. Like how I wanted to avenge her. How I wish we could''ve had


    more time in doing mother and daughter things. Our life is of no normal werewolf. We are here to fight


    for wolves who couldn''t protect themselves and that was my mother''s job as well but she was also a


    mother and she wasn''t granted the chance to be one.


    I can only hope I have the chance to raise my son and not leave Max to do it on his own. That wouldn''t


    be fair. I''d just die inside if I had to watch from afar Max raising my son with someone else. My thoughts


    were shaken away by the men shoveling in the dirt to cover the casket. Once they were done, we


    ced flowers over the dirt and walked back in the house hand in hand.


    My grandfather went straight to the bar to open a bottle of whiskey. My father joined him and the rest of


    us made our way to the lounge. We sat in silence just taking in the day.


    A lot has happened. A lot has been lost but here we were, with our mates. In this moment it dawns on


    me that whenever one of us finds their mate, bad news followed. Now Cj couldn''t enjoy his time in


    getting to know his mate and we all couldn''t enjoy the time to sit together like this.


    Max has me sit on hisp. We cuddle like that for the entire time we are at the manor.


    _________________________________________


    *2 weekster*


    We wereying in bed having azy sunday in. Max had decided we would have breakfast in bed and


    just spend time with each other. We have been spending time with the families of the fallen soldiers for


    the past couple of weeks. It has been a really dark time for the pack with so many lives lost.


    Our prisoners, the Locke family, are still in the dungeons with all our other prisoners who survived the


    fight. Yes, Percy was still a prisoner too.


    There was no way Max was letting him out just yet. Ralyn didn''t make it though. I don''t know how she


    died but Percy is without a mate. He doesn''t seem to care at all that she''s gone.


    I cuddle up to Max as he''s working on hisptop. Pack work never ends.


    Josey had gone to be with her mates and to prepare for her own Luna ceremony which will take ce


    in a month. Right before mine.


    CJ was nning on going back to blue moon to check up on the remaining pack members. Max had


    suggested we take over the pack and have Cj and my dad take control as his betas at Blue Moon.


    Nana did have to return her son to us so we could lock him with the rest of his family. That includes


    Scarlett, Max''s mother. She found out I was carrying her son''s pup and she has been apologizing


    profusely for her part in all the fights and drama.


    I get out of bed and walk to the bathroom to take a shower. Maybe that will help clear my head and


    allow me to rx today. I can go back and worry tomorrow.


    I undress and get in the shower as the water heats up. I start by washing my hair and then washing my


    body. After all the cleaning up, I stay in the shower to enjoy the hot water cascading over my body.


    The door opens to reveal a very naked Max. He pulls me in for an embrace as he gets himself wet. I


    put my hands around his neck and pull him in for a kiss, which turns passionate as I feel his hardness


    on my tummy. It was about to get extra steamy in here and I don''t know about many people but this is


    the way to escape troubling thoughts for a while.


    I wee the sensations that take over me as Max caresses every part of me. I wrap my hand around


    his hardness and I stroke it up and down.


    "Oh baby...." he says to me in a low voice that almostes out as growl. It motivates me to continue


    and I speed up as he enters a finger into my insanely wet folds.


    "Take me..." I say to him as seductive as I could possibly sound. He doesn''t waste time as he grabs me


    by my thighs and lifts me up. I wrap my legs around him as I use my one hand to hold him by the neck


    and the other hand to take his hardness and press it at my opening. He enters me in one thrust and I


    tilt my head back and moan.


    The tingles that erupt all over my body from just that one thrust have me wanting more. I feel cold tiles


    on my back as he starts pumping into me gently. Scared to hurt his pup.


    I tug at his hair to push him to go a little harder and my man aims to please.


    It isn''t long before I''m exploding in pure bliss and he follows right after.


    "I love you so much Max" I say to him and he responds by crashing his lips on mine and I feel his


    hardness once again. Letting me know that he''s ready for round two.


    I am his woman after all and I, just like my man, like to please. In every way possible.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    "Everything is great! Max is amazing. He''s just been busy with pack work right now." I say to Josey and


    her mates through Facetime.


    It was all lies. Max wasn''t busy with anything. Max has been the exact opposite of amazing.


    I have been pretending with everyone in my family. Not one of them knew what was going on. They


    had no idea what I was going through. That under all the heavy make up was an under fed, unloved


    Sabrina who was left to fend for herself for 5 whole months.


    "Keep safe Sabrina! See you next month for the sip and see.." Josey says to me. We exchange ''I love


    yous'' and then the line goes dead.


    I repeat the same thing with my dad and Cj before I go take a shower to remove all this make up.


    I have not seen Max in months and everyone had moved out of this pack house to live in the newly


    built one. Everyone except for me. Max moved out and made it clear I was to stay here as nobody


    wanted to live with a traitor who had almost half the pack''s men ughtered.


    Yes. My fears have manifested. They all med me for new uncles behavior. It was all his doing. Turns


    out, he had the same mind controlling power as me. He got to the warriors and finally to Max. I did not


    have my nana or mama''s guidance on how to reverse it. I tried so hard but nothing. Nana has gone


    missing and now new uncle too. After creating all of this mess, he ran off. The moon goddess was


    silent too, go figure! I should''ve known she only makes herself known if she wants something in return.


    Besides, she told me to kill him and my stupid morals got in the way


    Like I said, I was all alone.


    Tristan was the only one new uncle didn''t get to as he was away and only came back after. I exined


    the whole situation to him and he''s been making sure I''m okay and he takes me to human territory for


    my pregnancy check ups as the pack doctor refused to see me. He''s all I have left in this pack. Uncle


    Deacon was with my dad helping Cj with his alpha duties so I couldn''t exactly tell Uncle Deacon of


    Max''s behavior without alerting my family.


    Max has taken a new girl. They make love every night and if it wasn''t for my strength and healing


    powers, the baby wouldn''t have survived. Athena has gone off to the back of my mind and I don''t


    me her. He took a new Luna and marked her. We are all linked now and she makes it a point to


    share her thoughts with me. I can see her memories.


    Memories of her with Max making love. Memories of her and Max running in their wolves. Memories of


    Max feeding her as she sits on hisp in the new dining hall. Memories of her with my man.


    The man I loved.


    I cried every night. You''d think I''d run out of tears but every night my pillowcase would be soaked as I


    endure yet another night of pain thanks to their non stop shagging. I was alone in this. Yes I had Tristan


    but he had his own life. He also had his duties to the new Luna who kept him busy enough not to spend


    too much time with me. By the time he gets to me, he''s so exhausted, I just let him sleep it off.


    Today, I decided to go for a run.


    I decided not to link Tristan as there was yet another pack meeting and I was not invited. I took that


    time to put on my gym gear and go out for a run. I ran around the house and into the woods for that


    much needed fresh air. Athena needed it since we couldn''t shift. She tookfort in knowing that since


    Max chose a new mate, it hasn''t rained. Which meant that they weren''t blessed with child and I always


    remind her of how Cj was born.


    The goddess can do no wrong in Athena''s eyes.


    I ran to clear my head. Clear my head of worrying about Percy who was exiled from the pack and I had


    to watch from the window in my room as Max smiled up at me.


    Percy surviving as a rogue?


    Unlikely.


    I just hope my grandfather received my message in time to help set him up in human territory. He hurt


    me but I''m a forgiving person. Everyone deserves a second chance at life.


    I ran because even though I couldn''t train, it was imperative that I stay fit so I''m prepared for anything.


    Max can decide to banish me too and I needed to stay strong so I can protect my son.


    Have I thought of running away? Yes. Every damn day.


    I ran away when Percy chose Ralyn and now that Max chose someone else, I couldn''t bring myself to


    run. I wanted to face my demons this time. I stopped by theke that leads to my grandfather''s house


    and sat down to catch my breath. It was too hot so I decided to strip and swim a bit in theke. I swam


    for what felt like hours until I decided I needed to get out.


    I saw my grandfather''s house was in view now and it hit me, I was out of Max''s territory now and I had


    no energy to swim back. I decided to swim towards the house when I got tired and decided to float


    while I caught my breath. One of the workers at my grandfather''s house saw me and immediately


    rushed to my side as they thought I was drowning.


    I was so happy to have someone help me this time.


    The minute we made it to shore, I felt that shooting pain again. They were having sex again. This time,


    New Luna let me see what she was experiencing and that threw me over the edge. Their rabbit sex


    and the sudden pain became unbearable as I blocked her.


    My mate.


    The one I gave my heart to.


    The one that mended my heart and promised to guard it.


    He promised to protect me as I promised to protect him.


    He was putting me through exactly what Percy did and he knew it!


    Who was I kidding? He waspelled to be this way. To be evil and hate me but deep down I knew


    that it was all bullshit. The mate bond is supposed to fight it, to bring him closer to me.


    I linked my grandfather to let him know where I was. Thankfully, he was home and he rushed to my aid.


    He carried me to the car and rushed me to hospital where they told me I was inbor.


    I gave birth to a healthy baby boy, even though he was a month early. I still couldn''t reach Max to let


    him know about the birth of his first born son and his new Luna ignored my pleas to notify him of his


    son''s arrival.


    "What''s going on Sabrina?" My grandfather asked.


    "What do you mean?" I asked but I knew what he meant. Max wasn''t here. I had lost weight and I didn''t


    look good.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He gave me a stern look and I caved. I told him everything.


    I told him of how Max let me starve. How I went hunting in human form because they wouldn''t bring me


    food in the house I was staying in all alone. How I had slept in the woods from exhaustion after my


    hunt. How nobody came looking for me when I was sleeping outside in the cold.  I told him that''s when


    it dawned on me that I was alone in this. Max didn''t care but being the fool that I am, I never lost hope


    in the mate bond. Clearly I haven''t learnt anything from what Percy put me through.


    "Oh little moon.." My grandfather said kissing forehead. "You''ve been through all of that all this time?


    I''m so sorry we were so caught up in our lives to notice." He said as his eyes glistened. He pulled me in


    for a hug.


    "I lied. I just couldn''t let you guys see that I''ve failed yet again with another mate. Not until I can break


    the mind control over Max.." I say but my grandfather shakes his head.


    "The mate bond would eventually push him towards you. He''s doing this all on his own." My


    grandfather said. He looked upset. He sat by my side as that revtion sinked in and I broke down. He


    comforted me until I didn''t have any more tears to cry.


    The doctor came in not long after to ask my grandfather to give me space so I can rest my body. He left


    and said he would get the family here as soon as possible ignoring my protest at alerting them of my


    situation. Thectation nurse came in, helped with the release of my breastmilk and my baby''stching


    and left me to bond with my little one.


    I was so engrossed in the moment. Watching my baby boy, I brought this little pup in to the world, that I


    didn''t catch his scent. The scent of the one I loved. He strode right in and stopped in front of me.


    My heart skipped a beat at seeing how good he looked. He wasn''t suffering like I was. No.


    He cleared his throat as if knowing what I was thinking. Making sure he had my attention.


    "From this moment, you are banished from Green Forrest Pack. You are never to set foot in it ever


    again. I reject you as my Luna and chosen mate. I reject that demon child. Goodbye Kimberley." He


    said to me. Before he could turn around and walk away from me for good, I grabbed his hand and


    pulled him towards me. We locked eyes and I saw everything.


    I saw new uncle manipting his thoughts. I saw the pack persuading him to leave me. His friends,


    hating on me but the most heartbreaking of it all, I saw that he wasn''t manipted to take a new mate.


    He wasn''t manipted to leave me. The resentment towards me was purely from his own mind and not


    manufactured. He hated me.


    I let go of his hand.


    I can''t force a man that wants nothing to do with me to stay by my side. My grandfather was right. The


    mate bond would''ve snapped him out of mind control and deep down I knew that. This new revtion


    crushed me. Dumped.


    Again!


    "Finally man enough to break up with me in person? Took you long enough to find the words." I said to


    him. He didn''t respond. He just looked at me for some time.


    "Take it all in. This is thest time you see this face." I say and he blushed although quickly


    remembered his hate for me.


    He stormed out of the room right after.


    Goddess Why me?


    ________________________________________


    After spending a week in hospital because my son was born prematurely, we were finally discharged


    and my father and Cj came to pick me up. None of them mentioned Max or his pack. I was grateful


    grandfather told them the news because I don''t think I''d be able to tell them without breaking down. I


    was already drained and all cried out. I''ve tried and tried numerous times to heal the mark on my neck


    but nothing.


    When we got home, everyone was there.


    Josey and her mates, Nana came too. Arianna greeted me at the door. We all walked up to my room


    and found itpletely changed. It was baby proofed and they connected the next room to mine. They


    turned the other room into a nursery and it was beautiful. Although I couldn''t bring forth the tears as


    they were reserved for my nights thinking about Max, this warmed my heart.


    Once I was all settled, uncle Deacon walked in to my room. Surprised? Most definitely. He wasn''t


    brainwashed but he is Max''s father so I don''t know. I just thought he''d stand by his son.


    "Ie in peace Sabrina. I''m just here to see my grandson and I''ll be gone." He said. I nodded my


    head and he walked up to me and the little one.


    When the baby locked eyes with him, a tear drop fell out of his eye. Uncle Deacon never cries.


    "I''m so sorry Sabrina. I don''t know what''s gotten into my son but I promise to fix it. You know I don''t


    me you for what transpired right? You are just a kid! How could you have prevented it!? I''m going to


    fix this!" He said to me with the utmost determination.


    "Oh uncle Deacon, he made it clear where him and I stand. I''m not going to stick around like a lost


    puppy. This time I will take that rejection and move on without holding on to hope. Last time, I chose to


    leave when Percy broke my heart but I still carried a torch for him. This time, I was kicked out. I know


    when I''m not wee and I''m not about to force my way back in." I said to him.


    "I need my grandson in my life. At least allow me to be a part of it." He said. I nodded my head.


    "You are family. I will not deny you that right." I say to him as I let him hold my baby boy that I haven''t


    named yet.


    To be honest I was struggling to name him. This was the boy they said would be king but look at the


    circumstances he''s brought into. Hated before he can even defend himself from his own father. A


    mother that failed at giving him a home with both parents. I couldn''t bring myself to name him.


    "Thank you Sabrina. Let me leave you to it. Please call me if you ever need anything." He says.


    "And I''m sorry I wasn''t around these past months. If I had known what my son was doing to you, I


    would''ve kicked his ass." He says. I chuckle lightly.


    We both know there was nothing he could do. I''m just lucky I''m stronger than Max because with the


    hate he had for me, it was only a matter of time before he got violent.


    He ces baby boy in his bass and gives me one final hug.


    Uncle Deacon left. It was just me and the baby. My reality.


    In human terms, I''d be a teen mom. A single parent. A teenager.


    How was I ever going to do this? My father stayed with my "human mother" even when his pack


    shunned her yet my mate couldn''t. He himself harbored so much hate and spent a few days pretending


    with me until he couldn''t take it anymore. I couldn''t swallow that betrayal. He pretended to still want me


    even when he knew of his feelings.


    Do you know what the worst of it all is?


    That he hates his own son because of me. How do I not me myself!?


    They say I am blessed by the goddess herself but all these gifts have brought so much heartache! I


    can''t catch a break from it. I''m strong and powerful but for what? I saved so many lives and if my nana


    wasn''t so vague about the war, I would''ve prevented it before my pack members were killed but


    somehow I''m being med for all of it. I didn''t ask to be gifted these powers. My son didn''t ask  to be


    born and be the king witches seem to think he will be. I just wanted a normal life where I meet my


    mate, we fall in love and walk towards the sunset but we all know....


    The moon goddess loves a plot twist.


    I''ve just dealt with so much heartbreak in a short space of time. First Percy then my stepmom. Then my


    mother getting killed by my so called uncle and my nana allowing it by doing nothing. Then losing Max


    and feeling him love another. Then to hear him call the child we both created when we made love,


    when I gave him my innocence, a demon child. How much more was I to take before I break?


    Or was I broken already?


    Can I even feel anything right now?


    The weather took a dark turn as what was supposed to be a bright sunny day, turned into gray clouds


    and lightning. It took Josey and Cjing in to my room and hugging me that I realized I caused that. It


    was when their hug warmed my heart and the skies cleared that I knew it was my doing.


    But how?


    I walked away from my siblings embrace and crawled into bed next to my son. I wasn''t ready to find out


    I had yet another power. I know that if I was in fact gifted more powers, then danger was lurking. Right


    now, I couldn''t deal with that.


    I switched on the telly and got to watching some cartoons. Josey and Cj sat with me, in silence. They


    knew exactly what I needed at the time and I was grateful for that. Right now, all I needed was to not


    feel a thing. Just feel numb, just for a few days before I try to move on with my life.


    One thing I knew for sure was that I was done with mates. I was done with men. From now on, I was


    doing me. Yes I will raise my son but love will take a backseat. I have burn marks to prove I tried and


    failed.


    Now it was time to do me. I''m over saving people only for them to turn on me. I''m done using my


    powers for good. These powers were mine and I will only use them to protect me and my son. That''s it.


    I am done ying hero.


    A knock on the door pulled me out of my savage girl thoughts. A familiar scenting with it and the


    door opened.


    In walked Percy looking better and fitter than when he was imprisoned. Living with humans has been


    clearly beneficial.


    Josey and Cj scrambled out of my room but left the door open. Obviously so they can wait outside and


    listen in. I chuckle at the thought.


    "Sabrina..." Percy says to me. The toneced with longing.


    "Hello Percy." I said back to him.


    "What brings you here?" I ask.


    He walks closer to my bed and sits on the edge.


    "I''vee to win you back." He says to me.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    "Did you hear what I said Sabrina?" He says to me.


    I look at him. dumbfounded by his confession and appearance in my room. I just gave birth to Max''s


    child.


    "Who do you think you are? What made you think it would be appropriate to do this right now?" I ask


    him.


    He was crazy toe here. Crazy to think he can utter such words at me after everything.


    Am I still angry at him? No. I forgave him a long time ago but I didn''t forget. He hurt me. The old me,


    the Sabrina that was his mate is not me anymore. I used think mates were the goal at life, the ultimate


    goal.


    Now? I don''t even think I''m deserving of one. Maybe I wronged the moon in my previous life. Maybe I


    didn''t respect sacredw and I''m being punished for it. Maybe my parents angered the moon and she''s


    taking it out on me with the one thing I was raised to live for. I felt empty right now but full at the same


    time.


    I was full of so much hurt.


    "I know I messed up Sabrina but we are destined mates. I want to spend the rest of my life making it up


    to you." Percy said to me.


    Oh how I would''ve loved to hear him say those words when I was in my room back at Blue Moon crying


    out for him.


    "You''rete. You''re toote." I say to him. I meant every word. Right now, only Max can say those


    words and it would turn my head. Yes it tugged at my soul when Percy said those words. Faint tingles


    inside me remind me he''s my one true mate but I''m all cried out on Percy.


    "My heart belongs to another Percy. Even if I could take this pain away and forget about Max, I could


    never be with you. Not after everything." I say in an exasperated tone.


    I was tired. Drained.


    I did not have the energy to deal with Percy right now.


    "I''ll give you some time to heal but I''m not giving up. My wolf and I are willing to love you and your son.


    We will love him like our own." He said.


    "I wrote you a few letters after I was banished. I knew I wouldn''t be able to say the words out loud but


    yeah just read them when you feel like it." He says scratching the back of his head. He sheepishly


    walked to me and ced the letters in my hands and walked out.


    I put the letters on my bedside. I had no energy to deal with Percy right now. What he said was


    touching but I just have other matters to deal with.


    My father walked in with a duffel bag that looked heavy and full. He let''s it fall to the floor with a loud


    thud.


    "Going somewhere?" I ask him and he shook his head no.


    "It''s from Max. He dropped this off a few minutes ago." He says to me.


    "What''s inside? My clothes? That''s not enough." I say and he bends down to pick up the duffel bag and


    ce it on one of my couches.


    "It''s money for the baby. He said he will be dropping off money every 3 months so his baby has his


    needs met." Father said to me.


    "The one thing I don''t need from him..." I say in a whisper but I know my dad heard me.


    "That''s what I told him but he insisted. So here, you can start a different trust for him with this. I guess


    one can never have too much money." He says.


    This guyes into my life as my hero and I fall for him. He''s my weakness. My strength. My whole life


    and all thes in the universe. Then he shatters everything and leaves me to pick up the pieces by


    myself and now this?


    "I don''t understand.." I say to my dad and he shrugs. My dad leaves me to my thoughts as he closes


    my bedroom door.


    It doesn''t make sense. Not too long ago he was calling our son names and now he wants to make sure


    we don''t run out of baby form?


    Was he trying to stop me from approaching the council about his heir? Is this his hush money?


    My heart broke at the thought. I''m not his first mate. I can''t be bought and even if I didn''t have my trust


    fund, I couldn''t care for his money. How could he be this cruel? To try hush me or confuse me so it


    allows him time to change his packws so my son doesn''t be heir to the throne. He didn''t want


    his first born son to be alpha of his pack. He didn''t want the child we created when we made love, a


    time when we both loved each other, to be his sessor.


    He was punishing my child. Our child.


    I never thought Max could be this heartless. My child deserved that throne. My child deserved to take


    up after his father. It was his birthright! He can have a million children after that but it won''t change the


    fact that our son was the next in line. They can challenge him for it, granted but he''s doing this because


    he knows the child will have my strength mixed with his, he will be gifted too which would make him


    powerful. Who could defeat him? Not a child born from him and his new and weak lycan mate that''s for


    sure.


    I won''t let him do this. I will fight this! I couldn''t care about his money or his new mate.


    This was a new low and nobody rips the carpet from underneath my son. I am here to protect him and I


    will start by making sure his future is secured.


    Yes, Arianna and her sisters think he will be king but he is Green Forrest''s alpha before anything else.


    I switch on the baby monitor and camcorder connected to my phone before grabbing my phone and


    running out of my room looking for dad to tell him what I wanted to do


    I found him sitting with Cj in the living room as they both enjoyed a ss of fine whiskey.


    "He wants to change packws. He wants to make sure my son doesn''t be alpha and this is his


    hush money until thew changes are approved by the council " I say to my dad.


    Cj ces his ss down on the side table and faces me.


    "I called the council when the baby was born. They are aware that your child is Max''s first born." He


    says to me. I sigh in relief.


    "However, they need a name so it can go on record Sabrina." Cj says to me and I start to panic. I don''t


    know what to call him.


    ''But I...." I couldn''t even form the words. How do I tell my family I''m unable to name my first child?


    "We know Sabrina but you''ll have to act fast if you don''t want Max to have his application for his new


    packws approved." My father said. I nodded my head in understanding.


    They were right. My son deserved a name anyway. I have to get out of my misery and name my son.


    "Hmmm do you know how long I have? What are his newws?" I ask the both of them..


    "He wants to be the one to choose the next alpha. He also wants the council to approve his application


    that you were banished from the pack and you gave birth to him on humannd so no your son can''t be


    the next alpha in line if he wasn''t born on pds." My brother says to me.


    What an ass. How was I going to give birth on pds if the pack doctor refused to attend to me? He


    had this all nned out


    "At most Sabrina, you have a week." My father says to me. Being a betaes with experience as he


    was the one to deal with councilws before it got to the alpha so he knew the process.


    "Thank you." I say as I stood up and decided to walk back to my room.


    I bumped into Arianna who was making her way to my room too.


    I motioned for her toe in and she did then closed my door. I checked on my son before sitting on


    my bed waiting to hear what Arianna had to say.


    "I know there''s nothing I can say that will make you feel better but I have a way I can ease the pain."


    She says to me.


    "I''m listening..." I say to her.


    "I can have your mark removed. It''s a painful process but it will break the connection and ease your


    hurt. Your soul will still be tied to his until you get marked." She says to me and I don''t even care about


    that at the moment.


    The mere mention of easing my pain trumps over anything at this moment.


    "Do it." I say to her and she raises her eyebrows at me asking if I''m sure and I nod my head.


    She ced her one hand on my chest where my heart is and one on my mark.


    "I will be removing his essence from you and sending it back to him which will also have your essence


    removed from him and back to you. He marked another while he had your mark and essence so his


    newly marked mate will also experience pain due to the fact that your essence flows through her and


    that is why you are connected to her." She says to me.


    It all makes sense as how I was able to see her memories and all.


    "She is weaker than you and Max so this will take a toll on her. It might even kill her." Arianna warns me


    but before I could stop her as I didn''t want to kill anyone else she sent an electrical surge through me


    and I felt pain like no other.


    I fell back on my bed as I scratched on my mark that was burning me. It felt like someone had ced a


    fireball on the inside and I had to get it out.


    She removed her hands from me. I felt a rush of sadness and guilt as it wrapped around my heart.


    These were Max''s emotions taking over me. I was feeling his heart break in to pieces as he watched


    his new mate fall to the ground clutching her mark in pain. His memories swimming in my head of us


    together.


    One memory that kept reying in his head was of him kissing my belly one night when I was asleep


    and he was talking to my son. Excitedly so.


    He was telling our boy how he loved him already and that he was going to be a better father than his


    ever was. Well he turned out worse than uncle Deacon.


    He fell to his knees clutching his heart as he most probably felt my sadness and my memories yed


    in his head of my love for him. He was having a fight of dominance with his wolf as his eyes shifted


    between him and the wolf.


    I could hear people around him shouting at him but he wouldn''t listen. Tears fell on his face and he


    shifted into his wolf and I broke out of that trans knowing he''s on his way here.


    The pain was still there but I decided to let it fester on. It would be thest time I would feel a


    connection to Max, which made me feel alive because I knew I''d  feel dead once I was healed. I


    touched my neck where my mark used to be and there was nothing. As if it was never there


    I ran to my bathroom and looked at myself through the mirror. My neck didn''t even have a scar, there


    was no trace of him on me. My scent was mine again making it final. It was over now.


    I walked out to see Arianna standing with Cj speaking in hushed voices.


    "You both know if I wanted to listen in I could right?" I say to the both of them.


    "Max is here and he would like to talk to you Sab." Cj said to me.


    Straight to it.


    I walked out of my room and searched for his scent until it led me to the living room where Josey was


    throwing daggers at him. She felt my presence and walked out to give us privacy.


    "Max..." I say to him so he can say what he wanted to say and be gone.


    "Sabrina what did you do?" He says looking at my neck. A sh of hurt crossed his eyes but just like


    that, it was gone.


    "I did what I needed to do." I say to him.


    The fuck did he think he was right now!?


    "My wolf is not happy with you right now Kimberley." Max said. I scoffed in annoyance and he growled


    at my disrespect.


    "You think I care what your wolf thinks? You think I care about you and your happiness after what I


    went through?" I say to him. He walked up to me seething in anger.


    "She''s dead now. Are you happy?" He says to me. I knew this would happen but I wasn''t prepared for


    the guilt that took over me for that tramp.


    "I was tired. Every time you had sex with her, I felt it." I said and I could feel the sobsing.


    " Every damn time. How do you think I went into earlybor? If I didn''t have healing powers, our baby


    would''ve died!" I say and he looks away from me.


    "But that was your n wasn''t it? You give me hush money so you can change packws and take my


    son''s birthright right from under him? I won''t let that happen." I say and he looks at me.


    "Sabrina haven''t you done enough? Don''t you think you''ve caused enough heartache in the pack that


    weed you with open arms and epted a Luna that isn''t a lycan?" He says to me.


    There he goes again ming me for everything.


    "You saw my memories, you felt my sadness and hurting. I don''t have to exin my reasons as to why


    I did what I did. You can leave now." I said to him and turned around to walk away but he grabbed my


    waist and my back hit his body.


    I didn''t like what being so close to him was doing to me.


    "I will mark you again Kimberley. You carried my only child and with that alone, I can''t have another


    man touching what is mine." He says to me through gritted teeth.


    I was clearly having an effect on him with the hardness pressing into my back but I wasn''t going to let


    that affect me too. He was a beast. What I did to him was purely sexual and my defiance wasn''t exactly


    helping.


    I pulled away from his embrace and turned to face him. I had to muster up the strength and courage to


    say the next few words.


    "If you want to mark me, you''ll have to die trying. Now if you ever touch me again, I will break your arm.


    Your alpha tone won''t work on me as I am not your mate nor your pack member any longer. Do well to


    remember that." I say to him as I turn and walk away. This time, he lets me.


    I stop right at the exit and turn to face him. He was frozen in ce at the sheer force of my power. I


    hadn''t realized I had released my power on him.


    "Our son will take his rightful ce as alpha when hees of age and your pack members can


    challenge him if they want. He is a lycan as much as they are thanks to you and he will rule over them.


    Let that sink in." I say and then walk away linking my father to let Max out.


    I walked calmly to my room to find Josey cing my son in his bass. My brave little warrior. My


    survivor. He survived so many near death experiences with Max sleeping with the she wolf.


    Adrastos.


    My littles Adrastos Marcel Forrest.


    "Adrastos..." I said in a whisper and Josey looked up to me and she smiled.


    "It''s fitting with what you have both been through." She says to me before looking back at my son and


    leaning in to give him a kiss on the forehead.


    "He is a brave little one isn''t he?" She says to me and I nod. He finally had a name. Adrastos meant


    brave and that''s exactly what my son was.


    "So is he a Trent or?" Josey asks me and I smile. That would be ideal but for him to be the rightful heir


    to Green Forrest pack, he had to carry Max''sst name.


    "Adrastos Marcel Forrest." I say and Josey nods.


    "Why Forrest?" Josey asks but I don''t get a chance to answer as I''m pushed against a wall and a hand


    wrapped around my neck.


    Josey screams as all of this happens waking Adrastos in the process who cries his lungs out. Max


    throws my body towards his bass but Josey acts quickly and moves me out of the way. My back


    hits a wall and I hear a crack. Josey gasps at me.


    "That child will not be a Forrest! I forbid it." Maxshes out. I try to stand as my father and Cj run into


    the room, taking in what just transpired.


    Cj let out a feral growl before he shifted into his wolf, his clothes shredded mid change as he runs to


    protect my son.


    "I don''t think you can make that call. Only the council will decide on that. You should be ashamed of


    yourself for trying to kill a defenseless pup." My father says to Max.


    "I don''t care about that child. I disown him and I will never let him rule. He will have to kill me first." He


    spits out.


    I release my power, all of it.


    It was stronger now with the extra strength to protect my child. Everyone took a step back from me as I


    stand straight and I snap a broken bone on my arm in to ce.


    "He will be your undoing. I will personally see to it that he challenges you before he evenes of age


    and humiliates you in front of your pack. We all know his strength will be immeasurable and since you


    can''t even defeat me, what chance do you have with a lycan that is gifted?" I say to him.


    I walk to my son who was being rocked by Josey. I take him from her.


    "You think I''ll let him live long enough to challenge me?" He says to me and grabs the coffee table by


    the couches as Cj intercepts his next move and runs to attack him but he''s toote as the table is in the


    air heading straight for me and my son


    A blue orb surrounds me and the table falls to the floor. Everyone looks at me but I''m looking at


    Adrastos as he looks up at me. My son did that, I could feel his power. He protected us as he sensed


    my fear.


    I looked up at Max and smirked. His eyes were bulged out as his head began to register what just


    happened.


    He tried to speak but the words wouldn''te out.


    "You need to leave. You now know what you''re up against." I said to him and then I looked at my father


    then Cj, without having to say anything they got my message as they pushed Max out of my room.


    The blue orb disappeared the minute I was calm as I sensed Max wasn''t in the house. Josey walked in


    from standing on the balcony to also confirm that Max was indeed gone.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You need to pack and leave this ce. I will arrange a pilot so we take the jet out. You''re not safe


    here. Take what you can carry, let''s go." My grandfather says before giving me a second to respond as


    he walks out of my room.


    I looked at Josey but before she could say anything my grandfather shouted through the link that we


    had to go. I just had Josey grab my son''s hospital bag that I never got to unpack and ran out of the


    room with Adrastos in my arms.


    We got in to my grandfather''s SUV and he sped off to the airport. My dad, Cj and Josey''s mates


    followed us in a different car. Arianna stayed behind to perform a spell on masking our lingering scents


    and   create a protection spell on the boy and I. We arrived at the airport and I hugged my family


    goodbye as Adrastos,my grandfather and I boarded the ne. He wasing with to make sure I got


    settled.


    My father said he will call in some favors from packs to allow me and the baby in for safety. We will


    have to change our identities so Max can''t find us. This was all too much but my grandfather said I


    should always be willing to drop everything for my child''s safety. I had to forget about my love for Max


    and think about the boy now. He was more important.


    My heartbreak had to take a backseat. My son needed me and I had to be there. I have to protect him


    for the rest of my life.


    It felt like I was being reprimanded but I needed it. It snapped me out of my head as I was so absorbed


    in my own misery that I was unable to name my son up until a few hours ago. I needed to do better.


    ''We will do better'' Athena said to me. She finally snapped out of her sad slumber to also take


    responsibility. We decided to forget Max and focus on Adrastos. He was the important one now

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    We arrived at yet another lycan pack thanks to my uncle Deacon.


    It was huge with just over a 2000 normal  pack members and a 1000 warriors ran by one alpha. We


    had to buy our way in and I didn''t want to ask my father how much he had to pay so we''re not treated


    as pack omegas.


    "Wee to Red Creek Pack. We are one of the oldest standing packs since the beginning of time.


    We don''t normally take in any new members but your sizable donation will help greatly and ensure your


    stay isfortable." One very tall and muscr guy said.


    He walked closer to us and held out his hand to greet my grandfather.


    "My name is Lucas, the beta of this pack. My alpha is away on business  but he should return soon."


    He says as they shake hands. He then turns to me and bows his head.


    He led us to my apartment in the pack house. It took up the entire floor. Definitely too big for Adrastos


    and I alone.


    "I take it your stay is only temporary sir?" He asks looking at my grandfather.


    "Yes. I''ll only be here for a few days to help my granddaughter settle in. I can''t stress this enough, her


    being here is to stay secret. Word of it does not leave this pack." He says sternly to Lucas.


    "Yes. That was the agreement and we will keep our word." He says.


    He bids us farewell and close the door.


    I go into my room to settle down and put my son to sleep while I freshen up. I make a pillow fort around


    him and head into the ensuite. It was white and modern.


    Just perfect.


    After freshening up and giving Adrastos a bath, I walk out, Adrastos in mu arms to sit with my


    grandfather who seems to havepany.


    "Who''s this?" I say as I make myselffortable on the couch.


    "Hello mydy. My name is Margot and I will be helping you with whatever it is that you need. I can look


    after your son or also do some housekeeping. If you don''t want to dine with the pack, I can also cook


    for you." She says to me.


    She was probably around my age.


    "Oh don''t you have school?" I ask her.


    "I do but my dutiese first." She says to me and my heart sinks.


    "Do you have any family?" I ask her and she brightens up at that question.


    "Yes. My mother and father who are at home and I have two older brothers who are warriors of the


    pack. My parents and I are very proud" She beams at me.


    "Oh and your mother and father?" I ask.


    "My father is retired mydy and my mother was recently fired from herst job. That is why I''m here as


    nobody would hire her." She said.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, why was she fired?" I ask. She shifts on the couch ufortably.


    "She was used of stealing." She says looking down. I gasp loudly.


    "That''s a serious usation Margot." I say to her, now worried if she won''t do the same.


    "She didn''t do it mydy. She was falsely used but nobody would believe the word of an omega


    over a higher ranked wolf." She says as tears fill her eyes.


    "I''d like to meet your mother then. I can hire you both so you can attend school but I''ll have to have a


    word with her first before I make my decision." I say to her as a smile makes it''s way on her face.


    "I can get her right away!" She chirps and I nod my head at that. She scurries out of my apartment,


    leaving me with my son and grandfather. That got me thinking about how I will be able to pay Margot.


    "Grandfather, how will I ess my money without tipping Max off?" I ask him.


    "Cj has set up a new identity for you and the boy. New ounts and everything. He had your money up


    in a way that is untraceable. Something about hacking and stealing and IP addresses." He says to me


    and Iugh at him.


    I''ll have to call Cj to have him exin all of it to me.


    "It will be a while before your bank details are delivered so until then, you''ll have to use cash. The


    money is in the two duffel bags I put in your room. The beta told me you have a safe in your room


    behind a painting. Make use of it." He says to me and I nod.


    An excited Margotes rushing in and dragging an older looking woman behind her. She sits down


    followed by the olderdy. My grandfather takes that as his cue to leave and go in to the extra


    bedroom.


    "Mydy, this is my mother, Dorothy." She says to me. I shake my head at her.


    "Call me Sabrina, please." I say to her and she bows at me. I then look at her mother.


    "It is nice to meet you Dorothy. Margot here has exined your current dilemma and I wanted to hear it


    from you." I say to her.


    "Hello Sabrina..." She says as she looks at me nervously. I nod at her to continue.


    "I was working on the floor above you, the alpha quarters. See, the entire alpha family lives up there


    and I''ve even raised our current alpha." She says to me. Her eyes look ssy but she takes in a deep


    breath to calm herself down.


    While saying this, her heartbeat has been steady and I''ve been listening in to see if she lies to me.


    "One day I caught the youngest daughter of the previous alpha, our current alpha''s little sister, doing


    dirty bits with a young boy. I reprimanded her like I''ve done with all the alpha children when they were


    young. She continued this behaviour until one day I told her I''ll tell on her. She didn''t change her ways


    but instead she nted her mother''s expensive brooch in my cleaning supplies closet and had me


    fired." She said as tears broke out and stained her face.


    She looked broken. I felt really sorry for her.


    "I''m so sorry Dorothy." I say to her and she gives me a small smile.


    "All those alpha babies, I raised. I will plead my case with the current alpha but he''s been away for


    some time now. I can only speak to him when he returns." She says to me. I nod in understanding.


    "Until then, you will work for me. You have better experience at looking after children than Margot and


    I''d like it if she didn''t have to miss school." I say and the mother looks at me with her eyes about to pop


    out of her face.


    "How much was the alpha family paying you?" I ask her.


    "No no no. I can''t expect you to pay me what that family was. You only have one child." She says but I


    smile and raise my eyebrow at her waiting for an answer.


    "The beta already paid me for 6 months of work." Margot chimes in.


    "Since you''ve already been paid, your mother will find some work for you to do after school and on


    weekends around here. Dorothy, your pay will stay the same until the alpha returns. I''m stubborn so


    you can only agree." I say to her and Margotughs.


    After some minutes of exining how I want things done, I had Margot go change so she can


    apany me to their mall so I can buy clothes and supplies since I didn''t get to pack anything.


    Dorothy met my grandfather and insisted they will both stay behind with Adrastos while I went


    shopping.


    The beta showed me to the car my grandfather asked him to borrow me. It was a pickup truck, nothing


    crazy. I was missing my super car now but the truck will do as I needed a lot of things. I got in with


    Margot and followed her directions.


    "So you wanna go to themoners mall or where the higher ranking wolves shop?" She asks. I look


    at her confused.


    "You mean, you guys don''t shop at the same ce?" I ask her and she shakes her head no. I shake


    my head in disbelief.


    Bloody Lycans.


    "I want designer. So take me to where the alphas shop." I say and she sits up excitedly.


    "I''ve never been inside before! I can''t wait to see all the shops they have." She says and Iugh at how


    cute she was being.


    We pulled up to the mall and it looked like a tall skyscraper.


    We walked in and the cool air hit us. Margot followed me everywhere from shop to shop just looking at


    everything in awe. I had to remember to buy her something before we leave.


    We walked in with a duffel bag full of money and walked out of the mall with it all empty. I definitely


    know how to waste money. I also passed by a baby store less expensive to buy baby stuff. I couldn''t


    buy Adrastos designer clothes if he''s only going to wear them for 2 minutes. No ways.


    I got Margot a pair of designer sneakers but I didn''t tell her. I''ll have to give it to her when I drop her off.


    "Sabrina, I''ve never seen anyone spend as much money as you have on clothes. That was crazy." She


    says to me.


    "Wait until you meet my sister then!" I say as I chuckle remembering  my father''s angry face when


    Josey maxed out his credit card.


    "You muste from serious money then." She says looking at me.


    "Ie from a beta family. Before our pack was attacked anyway." I say to Margot.


    "I''m sorry Sabrina. That must''ve sucked" She said. ''That''s not the half of it!'' Athena says in my head.


    "It''s okay. Here''s to new beginnings." I say and I smile at her. Deep down I was heartbroken but I was


    going to embrace this new change, even if it took everything out of me, I will take this new life and raise


    my son.


    We arrived back at the pack house. I parked the car and Margot ran out to get someone to help carry


    the shopping bags.


    I was waiting outside the car as it was too hot to stay inside. The beta made his way towards me with


    someone following right behind him. I couldn''t see who it was as the sun''s Ray''s were blocking his face


    but he looked to be a tad bit taller than Lucas and definitely carried more muscle.


    "Sabrina, I''d like to formally introduce you to the alpha, Xander. Alpha Xander, this is Sabrina, the one I


    told you about." Lucas says. He moves out of the way to reveal a man cut out of a magazine


    catalogue.


    Perfection.


    His muscles were stretching the poor shirt and don''t get me started on his legs. Does this guy ever


    miss leg day?  Me and my still bloated belly stood still taking in the sex god.


    "Hello Sabrina." Xander says to me.


    "Hello alpha. Thank you for taking me and my son in." I say to him. Honestly, it could possibly lead to


    war if Max found out where I was but he took me in any way.


    "Your buy in was good enough. Can''t say no when someone dangles an insane amount like that


    around. I''d like to hear more of your story. Once you''re all settled,e to my office." He smiles at me


    and then walks away, with Lucas following silently behind him.


    Margot jumps out from nowhere and beams at me.


    "I see you''ve met the alpha. He''s never this friendly." Margot says to me. Another omegaes out


    from behind her.


    "She is beautiful and we all know the alpha loves beautiful women." The other girl says to me.


    Margot tells her to be hush and to help her carry out the shopping bags to my floor. I silently left them to


    it as I carried my share of bags and went up to my apartment.


    I walk in to find my grandfather eating something that smelled amazing.


    Adrastos sleeping soundly on the couch by him. I walk past him and put all the bags on the floor in my


    room. Margot and her friend follow shortly after and do the same. We make our way to the kitchen, all


    following the lovely scent of food.


    Dorothy smiles as we all walk in at the same time and starts handing us our tes. I could never say


    no to pasta.


    After eating, I go to my room to get the shopping bag that had Margot''s sneakers.


    "Margot I got you something to thank you for helping me shop all day." I say handing her the one


    shopping bag that has her sneakers inside.


    "No you didn''t...!! So when you asked for my shoe size... Nooo" She squeals in happiness.


    She leaves soon after with her friend and I decide to freshen up before I go up to see the alpha.


    I put on a basic white shirt with boyfriend jeans and my new white air jordans. I''ll leave my hair to air


    dry. I put on some chapstick and walk out my room.


    My son is still sleeping so I tell my grandfather about the alpha wanting to speak to me.


    "Just be honest Sabrina. You need him on your side." My grandfather says.


    "I''ll be honest, I promise." I say and quickly walk out to go meet the alpha.


    I walk up to his floor and followed his scent. It was behind arge brown wooden door. I knocked twice


    before I heard some sort of mumble.


    I walked in to see the alpha drowning in paperwork. I chuckled at the sight.


    I can''t remember how many times I had to teach Max my father''s filing system so everything could be


    in order. Ungrateful ass.


    "Sabrina! Excuse the mess. I''m trying to find my way around after being away for so long." He says and


    motions for me to sit on one of the chairs opposite him, only a desk separating us.


    A desk that looked strong enough if Xander decided to take me on it.


    "So, all I know is my father and beta had you pay off your uncles debt to be allowed in. I''m sorry about


    that but my father can be a greedy man. Why did you run away?" He asks me.


    "I''m running away from the alpha of Green Forrest pack. He is the father of my child and my chosen


    mate. I could sit here for hours exining everything, or I could show you." I say to him. He looked


    intrigued.


    "Show me?" He asks with one eyebrow raised.


    I stand up and walk to his side of the table. I point to his arm,


    "May I?" I ask and he nods at me. I take hold of his hand with both of mine. Oh a man with big hands is


    always a plus.


    What is wrong with me!?


    I show him my childhood memories with Max to when I ran away from Percy. I then showed him my


    time with Max as his mate and Luna. I showed him the war that transpired and how I saved everyone. I


    showed him the aftermath of said war and why I had to run away.


    When I pulled away I saw a tear fall on Xander''s hand and it hit me that I was crying. I stepped back


    and wiped my face.


    "Wow. How did you do that?" Xander asks me ignoring my tear stained faced.


    "Let''s just call it gifts from the moon. If that even makes sense." I say to him. He rubs his chin looking at


    me, taking me all in slowly.


    Was he feeling the attraction I was?


    Why was I this horny for him?


    "Can I feel your power?" He asks smiling at me, looking like a school kid that just discovered a store


    that gave away free candy.


    I smiled at him and then let it out. All of it and then reeled it in after a few seconds.


    "You''re amazing." He says standing up and walking towards me until my back hit a wall.


    He clears his throat.


    "You''ll be very useful in training. I expect to see you on the training fields every day at 6am." He says to


    me as he moves back and takes a seat on his chair.


    "So I can stay? What about Maximus?"I ask him and he just shrugs.


    "I''m just like my father Sabrina, I can get greedy and I''m not gonna lie, I can put you to good use." He


    says that but I pick up the double meaning behind it and I wet my panties at the thought.


    He takes in a deep breath and forces his eyes shut. He could smell my arousal.


    My goddess Sabrina!! Reel it in girl...


    " We get a lot of rogues in these parts so you''lle in handy and if your mate decides to pay us a


    visit, I''ll leave that for you to decide. I do promise you, our border is imprable. There is absolutely


    no way he can get to you without warning." He says to me and I let out a loud sigh.


    "I was hoping to also finish school." I tell him and he smiles.


    "That has been arranged already. So you will train at 6 to 7am and be at school by 8am. Your mail


    came in today with your new identity and new bank ounts." He says handing over an envelope to


    me.


    "Thank you. For everything." I say as walk to the door.


    "Sabrina?" He calls out.


    "Yes?" I say looking back at him. He takes a second as he checks me out again.


    "Wee to Red Creek." He says to me sending me that killer smile.


    I smile back and then walk out. I rushed back to my room to take a shower but I was also  missing my


    baby boy. I''ve been out and about all day.


    I spend the rest of my day cuddling with my baby even though he slept most of the time. Around 9pm


    Cj arranged a secure video call with everyone.


    I got to talk to them all and share a fewughs with grandfather by my side.


    After the call, grandfather left to go sleep and I took the chance to change up my room to my taste. The


    bedding, the curtains and throws. I put all my toiletries and perfumes in the bathroom. I hung up all my


    new clothes and the little ones.


    I then set my rm to 5am so I can quickly pump before I have to go for training. I went to bed around


    9pm, nervous to meet everyone tomorrow morning.


    I hate being the new girl.


    ________________________________________


    Max''s POV


    "She''s gone. I can feel it." I say to my friends sitting around the table in the dining hall.


    "Well, aren''t you happy about that?" Nicole asks me. She''s been giving me hell for abandoning my


    son.


    "It''s what I wanted but my wolf is feeling a little down." I tell her.


    "Well, deal with it. You got what you wanted so I don''t want to hear about Sabrina anymore." She says


    to me. The rest of the guys remain quiet, afraid to say anything that will have me upset.


    I had to use my alpha tone to force Nicole in to submission when I ordered the rest of the pack living in


    my pack house to move houses. She still isn''t happy about being forced to abandon a pregnant Luna


    but she couldn''t go against alpha orders. Although she had Tristan look after Sabrina because she


    couldn''t.


    To be honest, I was d someone was keeping her alive. Well my wolf was d. I on the other hand


    couldn''t care. If she''s so strong, then she can survive anything. She doesn''t need any of us, she proved


    that when she took on all those warriors and regained her energy within minutes while I was kept by a


    barrier and even before that, we were losing. I led my pack to a ughter and she was the hero, not


    their alpha.


    "Fine." I say with a little annoyance. "I won''t mention her ever again." I say to her. They all look at me


    as if I just grew two heads.


    "What?" I ask and they all shrug and pretend to be engrossed with simple scrambled egg on toast.


    Everyone was scared of me now. I was pushing my pack harder during training, I added extra hours. I


    doubled the number of patrols on our borders. I was a control maniac but if it prevented another attack,


    then that''s what I''ll do.


    My father walks in and everyone seems to rx. I remember a time when they feared him as he ruled


    with an iron fist. He made his way to my table and sat on the Luna chair.


    He looks at me as he runs his chin.


    "So, now that you have scared off Sabrina and my grandson, what do you n on doing with your life


    now?" My father asks. He wasn''t happy with me but I don''t care. I don''t want Sabrina anymore and


    that''s that.


    "I will run this pack and make sure we never get attacked like that ever again." I say.


    "Well, I''m not so sure you can guarantee that now. People around the country were talking about


    Sabrina''s great strength. She is the most feared wolf and her being here was good for the pack. Now,


    you''re just a normal Lycan with intimidating muscles." He says to me.


    That''s my problem! My fist hits the table as I get up and leave the dining room to go to my office and


    get away from my dad. I don''t get far until I smell him behind me.


    I open my office door and make my way to my chair knowing very well I was about to get an earful. He


    closes the door with so much force, I looked up surprised to see it still in ce.


    "Are you going to answer me? Can you truly protect the pack from Sabrina''s crazy uncle because he


    pulled a number on all of you and from my experience, he wasn''t trying to get rid of Sabrina for nothing.


    That jackass will be back and you yed right in to his hands!" Father says.


    "I will not rule a pack that fears and respects it''s Luna over their alpha. I will also not rule a pack that


    half mes Sabrina for what happened to us. Sabrina this, Sabrina that. I am tired of hearing how


    powerful she is! I am powerful. I shifted in to my wolf when I could barely recite the alphabet. I was the


    top student at the alpha training and my record was still standing until a few months ago. I worked hard


    to deserve this and what did she do? She was born that way. Didn''t have to push herself beyond what


    she''s already used to." I say.


    She was spoilt. Couldn''t take the pain of being reced. So what if I took on another mate? All she had


    to do was fight her. That was the lycan way. She was supposed to rip her to shreds after finding out


    about her. She was the fucken Luna. All she had to do was yield that power but she didn''t and that


    proved to me that she didn''t deserve the title. She expected things to be delivered to her on a golden


    tray.


    "Son, you think if she was given a choice she''d choose those powers?" My father asks me and I shake


    my head no.


    "I know she would choose to be a normal wolf and that is why she is so undeserving! She''s always


    comining about how unfair life is. She needs to take responsibility!" I say to my father.


    "And how will she know all of this if you don''t tell her? Also, why are you expecting her to have the


    same beliefs as you when you were brought up differently?" He asks.


    "Don''t make excuses for her." I say through gritted teeth.


    "That might be the way I raised you but that''s certainly not the way she was raised and with reason.


    You didn''t even give her time to grieve her mother!" Father says.


    "Life waits for no one. Now if you''re done lecturing me on being a good mate, a lecture you of all


    people shouldn''t be giving, please leave me alone. I have work to do." I say in a cold tone.


    I am the man my father raised. If he has a problem with it, he can take it up with himself.


    Deacon left me to my work. I spend most of my time in the office if I''m not training or patrolling around


    the borders. I''m not stupid, I know Reginald will be back. His children are still in my cells and he can''t


    push his agenda without his offspring.


    I had built an even deeper underground dungeon that has blood or eye retina lock. Only I can open or


    close it. His children are in there and I give them one meal a day so they stay weak. I''ve even turned


    them in to vegetarians, an inside pack joke.


    Nothing drives a wolf more mad. Their need for raw meat was probably insane and very soon, they''ll do


    anything to my bidding for a taste. They were still under Sabrina''s mind control, which means they will


    kill their father at first contact and I n on using his kids against him.


    A Shewolf walks in to my office wearing a very skimpy outfit trying to seduce me but I was not in the


    mood. I have not been in the mood since Sabrina had our marks removed. Just the thought of her


    taking another Male and not knowing about it was enough to kill my sex drive.


    Was I still in love with her? I don''t know. My wolf loves her but I''ve had him since I was a kid so I know


    how to control him. I like to think of myself as territorial and Sabrina was mine.


    Sabrina.


    I decided not to call her Kimberley anymore because that was for when I cared for her. Now I just want


    to know where she is so I know what she ns to do. Will she stake a im that I fathered a son? Will


    she challenge me for the alpha title?


    Many outside packs don''t know this but a Luna can challenge her alpha for the title if she feels he is not


    suited for the title anymore. Half the pack would''ve supported her but she didn''t know that. That''s why I


    had the pack move houses so that she would be alienated and think that everyone hated her. I worked


    too hard to have some ungrateful wolf strip me of my title. She had to go and the further away she is


    from this pack, the better.


    "Leave. I don''t want you and don''t ever think you can walk in to my office whenever you want." I say to


    the shewolf.


    She stomps out of my office and bangs the door.


    ________________________________________


    Sabrina''s POV


    My rm went off at exactly 5am and I groaned in my head afraid to wake king Adrastos. I had just


    passed out from feeding him at 3am.


    This was going to take some getting used to.


    I got out of bed to shower away dried milk and sweat. Don''t want to put off anyone at training.


    I decide to wear ck ankle length Nike leggings with matching sports bra. I put on a loose shirt as my


    tummy hasn''t snapped back yet but I''m hoping with all the training, I''ll be good as new soon. I slip on


    my ck Nike running shoes and style my hair in a very tight ponytail as I don''t want to be distracted


    on my first day.


    I switch on the baby monitor and connect to my phone so I can record the day even though I''m not


    around. I will watch the feedter on in the day. Dorothy should be arriving at 5h50 so I have a few


    minutes to make my way to the training fields.


    I hear a knock on the door at 5h45 and I rush to go open the door thinking Dorothy was early but as


    soon as I opened the door and met with a shirtless man, I knew that wasn''t my helper. I try to blink


    away the nasty thoughts in my head from seeing such nakedness so early in the morning but that didn''t


    work so I tried the next best thing, talking.


    "Am Ite?" I ask but he shakes his head no and walks right in to my apartment like he owns it, which


    he does technically but I live here.


    "No. I just thought I''d check in with you,  having a newborn and all. I have a younger sister and some


    cousins, I know how new mothers appreciate their sleep but it seems like you''re coping just fine."


    Xander says as checks me out.


    "Oh I''m struggling but I was not about to disappoint the alpha on the first day of training. I can ck off


    in a week or two." I say jokingly.


    Well to be honest, I could pass out any minute.


    He chuckles at my joke and I mentally swoon at the sound, imagining a very naked alpha in my bed


    laughing at my jokes.


    My thoughts are interrupted when Dorothy enters my apartment and Xander pulls her in for a hug.


    Whoa, messed up. Miss me with that.


    "Ah I see you managed to steal away the onedy that can shout at me and live to see the next day."


    He says and I just shrug. I was not about to tell him how Dorothy came to work for me and besides, I


    was still trying to maintain eye contact with a shirtless alpha. Talk about hard!


    "You know Sabrina, thisdy here raised me so your son is in good hands." He says and I see the


    sincerity in his eyes. This man loved Dorothy like a mother but I hope after hearing her side of the story


    he doesn''t take her back. I need her now.


    "Oh you don''t have to convince me. She sold that story to me yesterday. How could I not hire her?" I


    ask yfully. Dorothyughs at myment.


    "Out you two.." Dorothy tries to push us out of the house. "Don''t want Sabrinate on her first day." She


    says as she points at her phone which showed the time. 5h55??? oh no.


    I pulled Xander by hand out the door and down the stairs as heughs at my actions. I stop at the


    bottom of the stairs and look at him.


    "You do know I''m the alpha right?" He asks me. Well duh!


    "No I had no idea." I say rolling my eyes and grabbing the door handle so we can go outside but


    Xander let''s out a growl and puts his hand on the door, pushing it shut.


    "Don''t ever roll your eyes at me." He says in a low but warning tone. It should''ve scared me but I was


    beyond turned on.


    "Sorry. I''m just new here and I have no ranking. Naturally I should be an omega but I''m living on the


    floor right under the alpha. Your shewolves won''t like that and I''m not trying to give them more reason


    to hate me." I say and he smiles.


    Oh how will I survive training...


    "Don''t worry. They''d be stupid to take you on." He says stepping back to allow me to open the door.


    "I can handle that. I just want to be able to make friends without them thinking I''m yourtest conquest


    and I''m abusing your alpha power." I say in all honesty. Xanderughs out loud as we walk to the


    training field.


    He pulls me in for a hug and licks my ear.


    "Now that will give them something to talk about." He says and I groan loudly.


    "Eeuw why''d you do that? Now I smell like you!" I say.


    Although to be honest, He could''ve at least licked my neck or lower. I get tingles all over my body at the


    thought.


    "That''s the n Sabrina. Let''s see what happens now." He says to me as we get to the training field


    and there''s groups of people looking at us but more especially, me.


    Oh goddess.


    Mental face palm.


    Dig up a hole.


    dly jump in.


    "Good morning pack. Sorry I''m a littlete.." He says then winks at me. I look away quickly but clearly


    not quick enough as a blonde girl standing in front of me scowls in me.


    "This is Sabrina. She''s a new pack member so I expect you all to be friendly and weing. Now let''s


    get to training. Sabrina, I''d like for you to take on my strongest shewolf, Jade so we can see how you


    do." He says and the blonde girl steps forward smirking at me.


    I''ve said this before and I''ll say it again. Girls always underestimate me and miss Jade was doing the


    same thing. She was also on the skinny side though so she shouldn''t be so cocky.


    I step forward as well and look straight in time Jade''s blue eyes. She was a beautiful girl, I won''t lie.


    "Alrightdies, we fight at full power. No holding back. The first one to keep the other opponent down


    for longer than 10 seconds wins." Xander says and Jade takes a defensive stance but still maintains


    eye contact with me.


    She let''s her power out and I was disappointed. She wasn''t even of beta strength. What did Xander


    hope to achieve here?


    I don''t let my power out. I could take her on still masking it. I also take a defensive stance waiting for


    Xander to give us the go. Everyone else stands back to watch as Xander moves away to give us space


    to fight.


    "Fight!" Xander shouts out and Jade jumps at me. First mistake.


    I dodge her as she sprints past me but quickly turn around and I use my one hand to pull her by the


    neck and raise her up and pull her down. I keep my hand around her neck to keep her on the ground


    as Lucas starts to count.


    He counts to 10 and I let go. I stand up straighter and turn to Xander, raising my eyebrows at him.


    Jade gets up with a huff and sends daggers my way. I turn back to look at Xander hoping he''d give me


    a stronger Male opponent because biologically, they are stronger.


    "It looks like Sabrina won that round way too easily. Jade, that was seriously disappointing and


    Sabrina, I thought I said you fight at full power." He says and I shrug.


    "Sorry alpha but it wouldn''t be fair if I fought at full power. Had you given me a stronger opponent,


    maybe I would''ve released my wolf power." I say and Jade scoffs.


    "I''m the strongest shewolf here new girl." She says and I roll my eyes.


    "I think that title belongs to me now." I say back to her and she growls at me.


    "I demand a rematch. In wolf form." She says and I cackle at that.


    ''Bitch wants to meet, let me have this one please.'' Athena says to me in my head.


    "We can do this all day. You can shift in to your wolf while I stay human and I''ll still defeat you. I am


    born of higher ranking. You''re no match for me." I say and she smirks at me.


    "Let''s give it a try then." She says as she shift in to her wolf, shredding her clothes in the process.


    A light brown wolf jumps to attack me but I dodge her attack as I let my ws out and sink them in to


    her flesh on the side and pull out a little chunk of meat. She howls in pain but turns around toe at


    me. I run to her too and she opens her wide wolf mouth to try bite my head off but I anticipate her move


    and hold her mouth apart before throwing her against a tree.


    She lets out a quick howl when her body crashes in to the tree but quickly recovers and tries to stand. I


    let out a little bit of my power to force her in to submission. At first I thought she would as she freezes in


    ce when she feels it and loud gasps can be heard around the training field but she shakes her head


    and starts to run at me again.


    This girl was a fighter, I''ll give her that.


    I''ll give her an A for effort.


    I run to her too and she jumps in the air to try bite my head off again but I drop to the ground and slide


    a little as I let my ws out and w at her chest. She falls to the ground in front of me and I get up.


    I walk up to her as she growls at me. Her body was beginning to heal so I let it and walked away from


    her. She took this as an opportunity to try sneak attack me but Athena also anticipated that move as


    Jade jumped in for an attack but I quickly dodged it.


    "ENOUGH!" Xander said using his alpha tone. Jade froze and I looked up at him.


    "Jade, you''ve embarrassed yourself enough. Everyone, choose a partner and start sparing. Sabrina,


    take 5." Xander said and I took the chance to go stretch out since I wasn''t even given the chance to


    stretch my limbs.


    Jade fell to the ground as she tried to lick her wounds. As soon as she was half healed she shifted


    back and walked back to the pack house. As I watched Jade disappear, a girl with jet ck hair walked


    up to me and handed me a bottle of water. I took it from her.


    "You certainly got her walking with her tail between her legs." She says as sheughs at Jade''s


    retreating figure.


    "I take it you''re not a fan?" I ask and she nods enthusiastically.


    "No. She''s not really a favorite and since she started dating the alpha, she''s been mean and too


    cocky." Jet ck hair said to me.


    "I''m Sabrina.." I say extending my hand to her.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh I''m sorry. My name is Myrtle. I am Jade''s stepsister." She says to me.


    "Whoa family drama? Now I''m intrigued." I say and she chuckles.


    "Oh just your basic Cindere story. My father marries her mother after their mates were killed during a


    rogue attack. We were close at first until she started dating the alpha." Myrtle says to me.


    "Why would the alpha have me humiliate his mate like that?" I ask and Myrtleughs at me.


    "Oh they are definitely not mates. The alpha''s mate was killed  2 years ago when rogues first attacked


    the pack. He was only 16. I think she believes he will make her his Luna and chosen mate." She says.


    "Well if that''s what they both want." I say. I know one can find happiness with a chosen mate.


    "I''m not so sure the alpha wants to take a luna at all. He reeks of a new girl every other day." She says


    and her eyes bulge out as she notices her slip of a tongue as I reek of Xander right now.


    "I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean... I am... Oh my gosh!" Myrtle stumbles on her words.


    Iugh at her humiliation.


    "Oh it''s quite alright. I''m not with Xander." I say and she looks at me then back at him and at me again.


    "His scent.." She says.


    "He did it on purpose. Now I know he just wanted to get a reaction out of Jade, putting me on her shit


    list." I say and Myrtle rolls her eyes as she lightly chuckles.


    "Well, at least we know she won''t fight you over him." She jokes. Iugh with her and Xander spares a


    look our way.


    He stops fighting and starts to walk our way.


    "Oh I think we caught the attention of the alpha." I say but Myrtle is quiet as a mouse and standing up


    straight.


    Xander stops in front of us and res at Myrtle, who then scurries off to the group of girls on the


    training field.


    Then his eyes lock with mine. If I didn''t feel the surge of sexual electrical energy before, I definitely feel


    it now. My body was calling out to his and his calling out to mine.


    "I thought I said to take 5."He says. I heard what he said to me but my body was focused on other


    things.


    Like how his sweat was dripping down his chest and down his stomach to... oh.


    Or how his 5 o''clock shadow looked in the sunlight and how it would feel rubbing against my thighs


    when he went down on me.


    My body was on a mission of it''s own as I bit my bottom lip, his eyes following my movement. Making


    me wet which he could clearly smell as he closed his eyes and savored the scent. When his eyes


    opened again, they were ck. His wolf present.


    I clenched my thighs together and bit the inside of my cheek to suppress a moan when he released a


    low growl. If I was wearing a dress, my wetness would be dripping down my legs.


    "Sabrina...." He says to me, looking like he''s having an inner battle with himself. My body was calling


    out to him, if we were in wolf form, his wolf would''ve mounted me already.


    Just the thought snapped me out of it and I stepped back from him and raised my hands in surrender. I


    continued to step back and he growled at me again.


    A gush of wetness left my folds and I could feel my leggings were soaked. He inhaled again and ran his


    hand through his hair as I continued to step back.


    "Stand still Sabrina.." He said in this low husky voice and a moan escaped me.


    My hand shot to my mouth as embarrassment took over me and i turned around and ran in to the


    woods.


    A loud growl pushed me to run faster until I saw a clearing with a beautifulke at the end. I was


    tackled but before I could hit the ground, I was flipped around and unconsciously my legs wrapped


    around my attacker as I hit the ground with a thud.


    "I told you not to run."Xander says in that husky voice again. This time I bite my bottom lip to suppress


    a moan but I push my chest out to feel his naked warm chest on my covered one.


    His pants in the way.


    He takes his one finger to pull my lip from my teeth and I take that as an opportunity to suck on his


    finger. He closes his eyes and groans as he pushes his hard member on my core. This time, a loud


    moan escapes me.


    Shocking me out of my horny state. I quickly push Xander off me and I move back creating some space


    between us.


    "I''m so sorry. I''m not usually like this." I say as a blush makes it''s way up my neck to my cheeks.


    Xander smirks as he fixes his sweats and I notice his thick bulge.


    "Like what? A seductress?" He asked yfully. Clearly enjoying this as I stand here mortified.


    "I don''t seduce! I wasn''t.." I try to finish my sentence but he interrupts me.


    "You weren''t what? Sucking on my finger not so long ago?" He says and I close my eyes a I remember


    what just happened.


    "That was insanely hot Sabrina." He says in that husky voice again and I close my eyes and clench my


    thighs. He will not get to me again.


    "Look I don''t know why but I''m acting all sex crazed and I''ve only ever been with one man. I am


    certainly not ready for another so I''m gonna go. I''m really sorry alpha." I say and I walk past him.


    He pulls my hand and turns me around.


    "Ever had heat?" He asks and my eyes bulge out.


    Oh no.


    I wasn''t ready for this.


    If I felt the heat, that means Max will feel it too. He will know I''m in heat and his wolf will try find me.


    "No..." I say starting to panic.


    "They didn''t teach you about what happens when you lose your innocence and get marked?" He asks


    me with one eyebrow raised.


    Of course they taught us that but I gave myself to Max. I never thought I''d be in this situation without


    him. How was I going to survive?!


    How was I going to make it through the week of hell without having sex with someone....


    I was in trouble.

 Chapter 23 Make It Go Away

    Chapter 23 Make It Go Away


    *Imprint* - When a wolf takes a liking on another and they sink their ws in the wolf to stake their


    im. It is almost as marking but the w mark heals but for that brief moment the two wolves are


    connected like mates.*


    _________________  _______________________


    I was frozen in ce. If I was really going in to heat then I was in trouble. Max would soon find out and


    his wolf will be restless until he finds me.


    Knowing Max, he probably still thought of me as his. There had to be a way to get rid of this heat.


    "Is there a way I can stop this from happening? Do you have a witch in your pack?" I ask looking up in


    to Xander''s eyes.


    "Well yes. You will have to do the deed until your wolf is satiated and no, we don''t do witches. You''re


    about as close to a witch as I''ll ever get." He says to me and I feel my body drain of all energy.


    "He can''t find out. If I go into heat, he will feel it and his wolf will have him search everywhere for me." I


    say and he nods like he understands.


    "That he will do. Look, theres only one way around this and that''s by having sex. It is the way of the


    wolf. I suggest you stay in your apartment for the rest of the week." He says to me and I nod in


    agreement.


    I begin to walk back to the pack house and Xander silently follows behind. This exins why I found


    Xander so irresistible. I mean I was acting a fool not so long ago.


    "You know I wasn''t paying attention before but now it is stronger. You are definitely in heat." He says


    and I start to panic. If he can''t resist my scent then his wolf will take me right now in this forest and I


    think I''ll let him.


    It''s not like I was running fast when Xander tackled me. I wanted him to catch me.


    "Calm down. I won''t do anything to you. Except in my head." He says and I stop to turn and re at


    him.


    "You''re taunting me.." I say and heughs at me.


    "And you''re not?  I mean your scent is very inviting. Can''t me the poor wolf for trying even if it''s just


    to tease." He says as he picks me up and throws me over his shoulder. He sniffs my bottom and


    growls.


    "Oh Sabrina, if I didn''t have to save you from my pack members, I''d try to take you right here, right


    now." Xander says and I start kicking and screaming.


    "Put me down right now Xander!" I say and he spanks my butt.


    "That''s for not calling me alpha." He says before I could ask and I scoff at him.


    He spanks me again and a moan escapes my lips, which earns me another spanking. I''m so lost in the


    feeling, when he puts me down and I realised we were on my floor, I blushed.


    "I see you like it rough...." He says to me with a full out smirk that I want to so badly remove by


    smashing my lips with his and having his tongue wrestle with mine.


    I lick my lips at the thought of his lips on mine and he doesn''t miss that action. He moves closer to me


    as I move back until I hit my back on the door. He rests his arms on each side of my head on the door


    and growls lowly.


    "Lick your lips again..." He orders me and I do it. He didn''t even use his alpha tone and yet I obeyed


    like a sex starved freak.


    "What is going on in that head of yours?" He asks me with that husky voice again.


    "I''m imagining you naked. I''m also thinking about how good it would feel to smash your lips with mine."


    I say and he raises his eyebrow at me.


    Clearly taken back by my boldness.


    "I''m also thinking about our little moment in the woods and how you pressed yourself on to me. You


    standing here shirtless and in sweats that show the outline of your manhood isn''t helping." I say as I


    brush my hand briefly past his hardness.


    He hisses at my contact but then pulls away from me.


    "Get inside Sabrina. If we keep going like this, your grandfather will have to kill me because I won''t be


    able to stop myself." He says and I shudder at the thought of him taking me right here.


    He turns around and walks away. I stay glued just outside my door until I see a a Male wolf walking up


    the stairs with his nose up in the air like he''s trying to follow a scent. His head turns in my direction and


    I quickly open my door and shut it.


    My grandfather looks at me funny.


    "Heat." I say and Dorothyes running out of my room to lock the door behind me.


    "You are not to leave this apartment Sabrina, do you understand me?" My grandfather says and I nod


    my head.


    "Yes the alpha sent me back here. I''ll be in my room with Adrastos if anyone needs me." I say but


    Dorothy and my grandfather share a look.


    "Let me look after your son until this heat is dealt with. Trust me, you''ll be in so much uhm, you won''t


    have the energy for a newborn baby." Dorothy says as she walks with me to my bedroom and starts


    packing a bag for the baby.


    "Dorothy,why are you packing a bag?" I ask her.


    "I figured it would be best if I took the baby with me. I promise to look after him. I will take the baby


    monitors with me so you can check in when you get the chance." She says to me and fall back on my


    bed.


    "Is it really that bad?" I ask her and she nods at me.


    "Oh yes. I suggest you take a bath and get some sleep, when it hits you, it will hit you and you won''t be


    getting any sleep." She says. I ce Adrastos in Dorothy''s arms after giving him a million kisses as my


    grandfather walks in to help her with the bags.


    "I''ll also be leaving today little moon. It seems your nana is back and she wants to fix things." He says


    and I look at him suspiciously.


    "..And before you say anything, please remember that she is my mate and I still love her." He says


    while pulling me in for a hug and nting a kiss on my forehead.


    "Lock all your doors after Margot gets here. Your powers won''t heal you on this. You might still have


    your strength so if any men try their luck, you kick their asses!" He says and walks out of my room.


    Just great.


    Even my grandfather had to run away. I guess he didn''t want to see what a sex starved Sabrina looks


    like and he would have to fight off every Male wolf here. Oh he was never going to stay.


    _________________________________________


    Xander''s POV


    I had her scent all over me and it was driving me crazy. It made me feel like I haven''t had sex in a long


    time and I was hungry. I was hungry for her.


    I have never experienced a girl in heat before and it was taking everything in me not to go back and


    fuck her brains out.


    "You left training early.." Lucas says to me as he walks in to my ce without knocking.


    "Didn''t I talk to you about just barging in?" I ask and he just shrugs.


    "Anyway, why''d you chase Sabrina in the woods and carry her in to the pack house? Is she here? You


    know Jade saw it all right?" Lucas points out.


    "Why does everyone seem to think Jade and I are an item? I enjoy herpany in bed and that''s that."


    I say and Lucas chuckled at my ignorance.


    I guess you can''t call it that since I''m for sure aware that Jade is in love with me but I''ve told her on


    multiple asions that it will never be for us.


    "So?" Lucas asks..


    "She''s in heat. I had to ask her to lock herself on her floor. I need you to make sure all the Male wolves


    camp outside tonight. A girl of her strength will emit a scent that''s very powerful. No Male in the pack


    house will be able to resist it, I couldn''t and her heat isn''t even at it''s peak!" I confess.


    "Really? I didn''t smell anything." Lucas says. Idiot.


    "That''s because you were too busy ogling Myrtle. Listen, I need all the Male wolves out of the pack


    house after breakfast." I say sternly to Lucas.


    "I''ll do that now then. Go take a cold shower before you do anything stupid." Lucas says to me then


    running out before I could punch him.


    Good advice though.


    I hop in the shower and let the cold water rinse away her scent on me. It''s too bad I can''t wash away all


    the dirty thoughts in my head.


    Her moans when I spanked her. The way she sucked on my finger while looking straight in to my eyes.


    Her arousal that had me forget about everything and anyone else around us.


    Yesterday when she was standing close to me, all I wanted to do after smelling her arousal was bend


    her over and rip off her clothes. I wanted to taste that so heavenly and sweet scent of arousal and then


    ram in to her as the desk rattles, creating an even bigger mess than before.


    I want to hear her moan one more time. I need to. I looked down to see I was stroking myself thinking


    about her.


    This isn''t working so I got out of the shower and dried myself. I wrapped the towel around my waist and


    walked in to my room to get dressed until a familiar scent took over my senses once again.


    She was in my apartment.


    "Xander?" Sabrina calls out. Her heat getting stronger and my manhood begging for release and


    annoyance bubbling inside of me when she used my real name instead of calling me alpha.


    "Xander I know you''re in here, I just..." She says as she enters my bedroom and freezes when she


    sees me in nothing but a towel on. Her mouth formed an ''O'' as she took me in.


    I looked at her and smirked.


    "See something you like Sabrina?" I say tugging on the towel around my waist.


    "Yes..." she says as her eyes meet mine. She shakes her head.


    "Look, I''ve already had two males knock on my door and I feel it getting stronger. I was able to knock


    them out but I don''t know if I can fight this for long. Can I camp out here? Not one person will dare


    trespass on your floor." She says.


    She was right. My floor was off limits and my pack knew that. Even the shewolves I''ve slept with know I


    only hook up when I invite them over.


    "And what about me?" I ask her. I was nning on camping out with the Male wolves outside but she


    didn''t know that.


    "Please Xander... I don''t want to do anything I''ll regret." She says, her eyes pleading with me.


    Oh damn it!


    "All the Males will be camping outside for the day. I don''t know how we will manage the entire week but


    I''ll think of something." I say to her and she smiles at me.


    My heart does this weird thing.


    How could Maximus Forrest be so dense!? This girl was extremely beautiful and not to mention,


    powerful. Even if she wasn''t in heat, my wolf wanted her.


    I know my wolf liked the idea of taking her. Max and I never got along when we were younger. He was


    a little older than me. I worked extra hard to beat his record at alpha training a few months ago since


    turning 18 and it would be so satisfying to bed her too knowing who she belonged to but I wasn''t all


    beast and contrary to popr belief, I had a heart.


    She''s been through enough already.


    "I''ll let you stay here. Alone." I say to her. My father would be pleased I was such a gentleman.


    "I''m sorry if I''m making things difficult for you and Jade. Just don''t make me fight her again." Sabrina


    said to me.


    "I did that because she was honestly the strongest female fighter in the pack. Obviously I knew she


    was no match for you but she didn''t. Not one person, except for me and you, knew before then what


    you are capable of. I still don''t know the full extent of your power but I''m a patient man. We can test you


    out next week." I say and she smiles again.


    "Well me being in here won''t be good for your rtionship so I''m sorry." She says.


    "Don''t worry about that." I say as I look around for some pants to put on. I toss the towel on my  bed


    and put my pants on.


    Sabrina quickly turns around and groans out loudly.


    "Maybe throw on a shirt too?" She asks and Iugh while putting on my golf shirt.


    "All dressed up." I say and she takes a peek before turning aroundpletely to face me. Within


    seconds her arousal hits my nostrils and my wolf surfaces as my eyes take a darker color.


    Sabrina takes a step back as I''m slowly shifting to my beast.


    "Stand still Sabrina. We''ve been through this." I say but she doesn''t listen as she continues to take


    steps back out of my room and quickly turns around to run for the door.


    I let out a growl and she shrieks as she tries to open the door but I close it and take in her scent one


    more time.


    Her body pressed to the door as I have my hands feel her up.


    A moan escapes her lips when she feels my hard on and turn her around to look at me.


    This was going to be difficult but I pull away from her and she calms down, which helps me to calm my


    wolf.


    _________________________________________


    Sabrina''s POV


    I watched Xander take a few steps back to create some distance between us and I was half relieved


    but the other half wanted to close that distance.


    "I linked for a female pack doctor. She will try talk you through this but I need to leave. I need to leave


    right now." He says without meeting my eyes and I move out of his way as he walks out of his


    apartment and locks me in.


    I sat down on the couch to check the camcorders on Adrastos and there he was sleeping. A knock


    interrupted me.


    The door unlocked and a woman who looked to be just a little older than my dad walked in carrying a


    bag.


    "Hello Sabrina. I''m doctor Karen and the alpha filled me in on your predicament." She says.


    "Hello doctor." I say to her.


    "To be honest, there''s really not much I can do but I can administer some pain meds if you''re in any


    pain? They will only help for a short time until the body rejects any and all ways except for sex." Doctor


    Karen tells me.


    "I''m not in any pain. Just a crazy horny dog that''s driving the alpha crazy." I say and she chuckles at my


    comment.


    "Oh he''s definitely going crazy. A woman''s arousal during heat is irresistible Sabrina. Especially to an


    alpha. He might have the strength to fight it now but all males give in eventually." She tells me.


    "Are all the men and boys of age camping outside?" I ask and she nods as she takes a seat beside


    me.


    "Alpha''s orders." She says. She looks at me like she wants to say something but doesn''t.


    "Just say it.." I say and she smiles at me sheepishly.


    "I''ve been where you are. My mate was gone visiting a neighbouring pack when I got my first heat. I


    was in the hospital tending to patients from thest rogue attacks, so you can imagine a ce full of


    Male wolves and I got my heat." She says to me.


    "I I mind linked my mate and he told me he had felt it and was in his wolf form running back. I knew it


    would take him at least 2 hours to get here so I snuck out and tried to meet him in the woods. I didn''t


    get very far until one of the patrol wolves spotted me and could tell I was in heat. He took me right there


    in the woods and I let him. The relief he gave me was short lived and we did it again and again until my


    mate caught us in the act." She says as her eyes get ssy but she fights off the tears.


    "My mate killed that man without a second thought. His anger dissipated as soon as my heat returned


    and he could not resist the scent I was giving off. We did it right there until I reached climax and passed


    out. He carried me back to our house and locked us in for 7 whole days." She says to me.


    "Was he upset with you? About the other guy?" I ask and she shakes her head no.


    "How could he be? I was in heat and he wasn''t there. Sabrina, a woman in heat is like a rogue. Rogues


    need to kill for fun surpasses any other need. Well, for us shewolves, the need for relief surpasses any


    and all understanding. You will not be in your right mind. You will need that release Sabrina and I


    suggest you find it. Pick a Male and lock him inside your room, otherwise, you will be like me and give


    in to desires with aplete mated stranger." She says to me.


    "I can''t. I have only ever been with one man. I don''t see myself with another." I say as memories of Max


    and I doing the dirty swim through my head. My heart breaks a little at the thought.


    "The heat doesn''t care if you are mated. The man that mounted me in the woods was mated. I was


    mated and I let him have me. The whole purpose of heat is to get pregnant and continue the wolf


    lineage. It won''t stop until you find relief and I didn''t evenst a day." She says to me.


    "I don''t want to be pregnant. I have a newborn already!" I say and she chuckles at my reaction.


    "Ahh that exins the alphas reasoning." She says.


    "What reasoning?" I ask.


    "I suggested he help you out and he mentioned you had too much on your te already." She says and


    I stand up.


    "You suggested? Xander wants to help me out?" I say and she smiles.


    "In heat, our bodies don''t care from who we get our relief from, as long as we get it but it seems like


    your wolf chose the alpha for the job. Unless I''m wrong and you''ve tried to seduce other males?" She


    ask looking up at me.


    "No just the alpha. Goddess Athena!" I say out loud.


    ''What? I wanted to get it over with but you''re too stubborn. Besides, if we do fall pregnant, I''d rather it


    be an alphas child.'' Athena responds back to me and I roll my eyes.


    "His wolf didn''t exactly reject you and that''s why I gave my suggestion. " she says.


    I sit back down on the couch and run my hand through my hair.


    "Look, you probably have a few hours before it gets unbearable so take that time to think about it." She


    says. She ces some pain meds on the coffee table and gets up to leave.


    "Wait!" I say and she turns to me.


    "Can I take some contraception just in case I give in to these desires?" I ask her and she smiles.


    "Your body will reject it. If you do give in to those desires, remember to have the guy pull out in time."


    She tells me but stops herself at the door.


    "That will only give temporary relief though and will require more from the Male. It''s still a mystery but


    even science can''t figure out how the body knows the Malepleted the mating inside the female. It''s


    one of those things I just can''t figure out." She says to me.


    "Maybe I''ll ask the moon goddess?" I say and she cackles at me.


    "Good luck getting an answer." And she walks out and locking the door.


    I decided to go take a shower and try sleep this horny feeling off. I walked into Xander''s bathroom and I


    immediately fell in love. The shower could fit 10 and his bathtub was big enough for some cuddles. I


    got in the shower and remembered how I didn''t bring any of my toiletries.


    I had to use Xander''s shower gel. His shampoo. His conditioner.


    When got out, I had to use his body lotion.


    Gosh I smelled like the man and it wasn''t helping my problem.


    I didn''t have anything to wear but since I was all alone, I decided to sleep naked.


    I felt hot. Really hot.


    I got in to his king size bed of ck soft sheets and tried to sleep.


    Tried.


    His scent was all over these sheets. I could smell him on me. I kept tossing and turning for what felt like


    hours, I finally gave in and decided to touch myself.


    I tried thinking about Max but Athena was having none of it and kept throwing in her fantasies with


    Xander. The things he could do to me in this bed and that''s when I lost it.


    My one hand squeezing my left boob, as my right hand yed with mydy parts. The thought of


    Xander dominating me on this bed. Ordering me around as my dom. His hand around my neck as he


    rams into me with insane force.


    I feel a hunger so intense take over. A fire erupted in my body like a volcano and spread all over me. I


    was burning up with so much desire. Right now, I wanted relief and I want it now.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I threw off Xander''s thin sheets and quickly stood up to run to the shower to cool off. A quick knock and


    the sound of the door opening had me freeze in ce. The thought of a Male walking in here had me


    excited and also scared. I knew my body would deceive me the minute a Male stepped in to my view.


    Myrtle appeared at the door holding out my phone.


    "Your brother called.. he says that it is important and you need to call him back." She says to me but I


    ignore her and turn around to walk in the bathroom.


    I jump in the shower and let the cool water cascade over me and I feel my body begin to cool down.


    The desire still there but my body wasn''t burning up. I got out of the shower, dried myself and walked


    out of the bathroom naked again to find Myrtle sitting on Xander''s bed.


    She sees mee out and she stands up and hands my phone over to me.


    "Your brother keeps calling. He says it''s about Max." Myrtle said to me and my eyes bulge out.


    "Oh shit why didn''t you say so in the first ce?!" I say to her as I dial my brothers number and wait for


    him to answer.


    "Sabrina, you''re in heat and Max is trying to find you. More like his wolf is. You know very well that your


    wolf will eventually call out to him and if she does, he will find you." He says to me.


    "What are you trying to say Cj?" I ask but I already knew the answer. It''s like what the doctor said.


    "Unless you want him to find you, I suggest you find a decent wolf and end this. He''s a threat to


    Adrastos Sabrina, he cannot find him." He says to me.


    Guilt washes over me. I was so hell bent on not sleeping with anyone when I totally disregarded the


    fact that right now, Max could easily find me with our souls still bound to each other until we are both


    marked by another.


    "You remember in school, how they would tell us about mates finding a way to each other through an


    invisible string that just pulls them together? That string is real and will lead Max to you." Cj says to me.


    I remain quiet.


    "I''m sorry Sabrina but that''s the way it is. I know this will be hard for you to deal with afterwards but you


    didn''t run away, didn''t just change your identity just to have him find you in a matter of days and


    threaten the life of your son once again." Cj says and I still remain silent.


    "You don''t have much time but think about it. I''m so sorry this is happening to you." He says and then


    the line goes dead.


    I look up to Myrtle who gently grabs my hand and leads me to sit down on the bed.


    "Look, I couldn''t help but overhear. If you really don''t want him to find you, you''ll have to give in to the


    heat. Your scent has already wafted through this entire pack house, I believe by nightfall, our Male


    wolves will be going berserk with it." She says and I blink a few times to let what she just said sink in.


    "You could smell my arousal?" I ask and she shakes her head no.


    "No but Lucas could when we were in the kitchen. He told me and then ran out." She tells me.


    Would I be able to do this? I mean yes I probably will but how will I feel after? I''d probably hate myself.


    I''d want to scrub myself clean.


    So much for sacredw. My son isn''t even a month old and I''m already on to the next alpha. I chuckle.


    I''m a little hard on myself but with reason. When I gave myself to Max, I meant for life. I gave him all of


    me. He was my chosen mate so he would be the only man I''d ever be with.


    "This is a nightmare. I know what I have to do but it will also ruin me." I say more to myself than at


    Myrtle.


    "I''m sorry Sabrina. I can''t even begin to imagine what you''ve been through." Myrtle tries tofort me


    but it was no use.


    "It''s  test after test. I can never catch a break. Just when I thought I would be free of Max, at least even


    for just a few months, a day doesn''t even go by. I''m constantly at war with someone or something." I


    say and I was tired.


    If I wasn''t ying the hero to a pack, I was being a good mate even when they were undeserving.


    Now I had to make a decision. It was already made to be honest but Myrtle didn''t know that. If I do it, I


    can''t turn back. There is literally no turning back.


    "Please get Xander for me." I say and Myrtle''s eyes bulge out at the mention of her alpha.


    "I thought...well. I thought you weren''t together?'' Myrtle asks.


    "We''re not but my body seems to desire him more. Before it gets out of control and I have males trying


    to break the door down. Before I end up sleeping with a mated wolf and have the entire female


    poption hate me, I''ll take Xander." I say.


    "But he''s with Jade..well. You know what I mean." She says and I shrug.


    "She already hates me and besides, they are not mated. Jade''s mate is somewhere and when she


    meets him, she will quickly forget about her little infatuation with The Alpha." I say and Myrtle stays


    quiet.


    I''m being judged already.


    I stand up and quickly put my clothes on. Myrtle, still seated but watching my every move. I walk out of


    the bedroom once I''m fully dressed and little miss judgey follows me. I open the door to walk out,


    "Wait! Do you think it is safe for you to be out?" Myrtle asked me.


    "Well it seems I will have to get Xander myself and anyway, like you said, my scent is all over the pack


    house." I say and turn around quickly.


    I quickly walk down the stairs, shewolves watching me and I open the door to see Xander and Lucas


    holding down a man. All the males watching.


    They immediately freeze. Every Male standing outside right now sniffed the air and looked right at me.


    Clear hunger in their eyes as I took them all in.


    Before they could alle running at me, I had rootse out from the ground and wrap around their


    ankles except for Xander. I looked at him as he was standing in ce.


    He looked around him and then at his own feet, then back at me. We stood there just looking at each


    other. He was probably trying to figure out what I was doing and I was hoping he''d get the point. He


    wasn''t held against his will.


    It finally hit me that he wanted me to say it. He would help me, he was probably dying from insane lust


    anyway but he wanted me to be sure about it. Goddess I wasn''t sure. I just knew I didn''t want Max


    finding my boy.


    "I need you.." I said in a whisper but he heard me.


    One man was able to break the roots and started to run towards me but Xander caught on and ran too.


    The man was too close and Xander wasn''t too far away but the man was close.


    Xander let out a ferocious, fearsome and oh so hot roar at the man. Who stopped running and showed


    his side of the neck in submission.


    I was so turned on at this point. Xander got to me and stopped right in front of me,


    "Are you sure?" He asked me and I didn''t want to talk so I nodded my head, turned around and led him


    up the stairs to his apartment. I didn''t want to look back or else I''d change my mind.


    We got to his door to find Myrtle and Jade talking in hushed whispers but then stopped when we


    approached them.


    Jade blocked the door and Xander growled.


    "What is this alpha? You recing me with the new whore already?" Jade asks and I was somewhat


    d she picked a fight with Xander and not me.


    Although I don''t like to be called such degrading names. I guess it was fitting right now though.


    "It isn''t recing you if we were never exclusive. I''ve slept with other women and you''ve never acted


    like this." Xander said.


    "Oh I did! Just not at you." Jade said and Xander chuckled.


    "I don''t have time for this. Move out o of the way." Xander said in his alpha tone and Jade had no


    choice but to obey. He let me in before taking his room key from Myrtle and locking us in.


    I didn''t wait for him but walked straight to his bedroom and got naked.


    When he walked in, he froze at my naked form before walking up to me.


    "Want to get this over with? I like to take my time Sabrina. I was hoping to undress you myself." He


    says.


    "Either you get naked right now or I''m breaking your door down and going to find another man to give


    me relief." I say with a stern voice.


    He growled at myment, which sent my body in to that burning hot hunger. Xander''s eyes changed


    to his wolf''s as he grabbed me by the neck and had his ws sink in to my neck.


    A loud moan left my mouth as tingles erupted in my body. In that moment I only wanted Xander. I was


    hispletely.


    "You are mine now. I will explore every part of you and I will take my time but don''t worry your pretty


    self, you''re going to love it." He said to me in that husky voice again and I was aplete wet mess!


    "You imprinted..." I say to him before his lips came crashing down on mine.

 Chapter 24 Take Care Of You

    Chapter 24 Take Care Of You


    Two weeks have gone by since my heat started. Did I get my relief? Most definitely.


    Xander took special care of me. He listened to my body and knew just what it needed as if he''d been


    through this before. He was gentle when I needed him to be and rough when I asked for it. He


    imprinted on me and that''s how he knew what I needed.


    Once my heat ended, I stayed a few days with him because of the imprint. His wolf was very


    possessive and would not let me leave. Did we continue to make love? Have sex? Fuck?


    No hour went wasted.


    Am I dying of guilt? Totally.


    I''m guilty for neglecting my son for so long over an imprint. I was fully able to leave Max when I had his


    mark.


    I''m guilty for enjoying it. I enjoyed it even after my heat. Xander was different. He definitely was not


    Max.


    His sex was totally different. For an 18 year old, he sure knew his way around a females body. Max


    was great but he was supposed to be as he was my first but now after tasting Xander, I''m not so sure if


    he was my best.


    I''ve been locked in my apartment for days now. Xander keepsing to check on me but I asked him


    to give me space. This was all too quick for me. I have a newborn I need to raise. I''m not trying to draw


    attention to myself so Max won''t find me. Being around Xander frees me in a way where I could risk it


    all and I have to think about my son more than anything.


    Maybe after some time, I''ll try it out with him. Whatever it is that we are doing.


    Right now, the n was to work on me. Being a mother first. That is my priority. My situation isn''t ideal


    but I will make the most of it because my son deserves better from his parents. I will give him the world,


    whatever the cost. He will have a good upbringing and I will never neglect him again, especially for a


    man.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The w marks had faded, thank the goddess but I could still feel a slight longing for Xander. It was


    faint but still there.


    Am I pregnant? Thank the goddess not! I would''ve died. It didn''t rain but I also paid the kind doctor a


    visit so I can rule out a CJ surprise. I could not handle another kid.


    Tomorrow I was going to face Xander. Tell him I am not with child, although I think the doctor probably


    beat me to it. I will tell him where I stand with him and hope he understands.


    If anyone was looking at my love life from the outside, they''d legit call me a social climber. Alpha after


    alpha. Athena definitely loved power.


    ''Damn right I do.. '' Athena responds back to me.


    She also felt alive again. Felt like herself.


    I just wonder if the imprint was able to break the soul tie between me and Max. If it did then Max will


    know that I found someone to give me relief during my heat. He will think I am marked.


    I had to find a seer to find out what an imprint can do. How extensive the damage is.


    One thing I know though is Xander''s scent still lingers around me and I think it has more to do with the


    imprint than his seed trying to impregnate me. I mean I''ve showered enough times and the first day I


    was able to get away from him, I scrubbed myself for hours out of guilt.


    I probably showered 5 times in one day to rid myself of his scent. I failed miserably and my skin felt


    sensitive for a minute.


    I can really depress myself. I cleaned my apartment as if Dorothy doesn''t do enough. She''de in


    the morning to find the house smelling like chemicals but she didn''t say anything to me. I think she


    understood.


    I''d go to school, pay attention in ss and go straight home right after. I would avoid Xander and more


    so now because all the girls wanted to befriend me since I was the new alpha''s girl.


    He hasn''t taken a new girl since the imprint. I wonder if he could feel the longing like I could. If that was


    the case then his wolf really pulled a number on us. I thought an imprint goes away but now here I was


    with lingering side effects.


    _________________________________________


    Xander''s POV


    I was going crazy. Sabrina was avoiding mepletely and I thought it would be okay to give her some


    space.


    I''m not okay. I wanted her. Bad.


    All day, every damn day I''m thinking of Sabrina.


    What happened after her heat really changed me. I was a mess for her and yet I knew she was dealing


    with her own heartbreak.


    No shewolf enticed me. They threw themselves at me but I couldn''t get hard for any of them. I me


    my wolf for that. He is only team Sabrina.


    I just want her in my arms again. I never thought I''d feel this way again since my mate passed and this


    doesn''t feel the same but I''m wholeheartedly in to Sabrina and I just hope she feels something for me


    too.


    I''d give her time and not just a few days or weeks. I''ll give her months or maybe even a year to heal but


    after that, I was going to win her heart. A woman so strong and yet so fragile. So beautiful but has the


    ugliness of the world on her shoulders.


    She''s an outsider so I know my father would want me to mate with someone from the pack but


    because my father is greedy, if he finds out about her power, he will arrange the wedding himself but I


    can''t have him find out now. I had to let her heal, let her fall in love with me as I fell hard when she was


    in my arms.


    I didn''t want her for her power. It was an attractive trait no other woman in my pack canpete with


    and I made that clear on the first day of training. I fell for the girl that let me in even if it was for a brief


    moment.


    She was smiling, oh what a gorgeous face. She was mesmerizing. Her knowledge on pack life was


    amazing and I''d learnt so much from her. She was captivating. She would make a great Luna. My


    Luna.


    I''d take in her son. He is a lycan and her blood. If I was going to love her, I''ll love her child. They''d both


    been through too much to go through this life thing alone.


    One thing Sabrina doesn''t know is I''ve been sneaking visits with Dorothy so I can get to know the little


    guy. I will take care of the both of them from a distance until I feel like it is time to make my feelings


    known. Until then, I will take no female. I will work on being a better alpha for my mate to be. I will give


    her the happiness she deserves and I will never let her feel the heartbreak she felt from both her


    mates.


    I can''t promise I won''t ever hurt her feelings but I will spend most of my life making her happy. Starting


    with tjr surprises I have in store for her.


    I had Lucas get some guys to pull it off. It will take a few months to pull all of them off but it will be worth


    it. I know she will love them.


    Now I had a council meeting to attend with all alphas. Laws were going to be changed and they needed


    all packs to adhere to them. I know this was Maximus doing. If he really doesn''t want his son to be heir,


    I''ll raise him to take after me. A lycan as powerful as Sabrina will make him the most powerful alpha on


    the. Max won''t know what hit him.


    ________________________________________


    3rd party POV


    The council meeting was in full effect. An application was sent in from Green Forrest pack to change


    thews but since they weren''t the only lycan pack, other lycan packs were invited. If they agreed to


    change the packws then Max would have his way. The alphas were not happy and they made their


    distaste known.


    Although it could be that the twins are bias. Thews affect their nephew who they''ve grown to love in


    the few days after Sabrina gave birth. Nobody really knew why alpha Xander disagreed really but he


    was not happy.


    "Silence. I will let each alpha speak and we can then decide after. What we will not do is scream at


    each other. That will only dy us." Said one of the 3 council man sitting at the panel.


    The twin alphas stood up.


    "This is crazy. Adrastos is the rightful heir to the pack whether Max likes it or not. It is the way we have


    all grown up. Sabrina was his chosen mate, not just some y thing. Max himself is illegitimate to


    make such changes. He is not the child of two mates. His mother was one of Alpha Deacon''s string of


    women!" One of the twins said.


    "If we have to change thews then we start with Max. His father did not obey lycanw when he gave


    Max the alpha position and the council said nothing. Now the council wants to strip a legitimate heir


    from inheriting his birthright. We will not vote to have thisw passed." Said the other twin.


    The council men nodded their heads and then turned to alpha Xander as If the twins didn''t make a


    solid argument alone with their statements. Max was seated with a scowl on his face.


    He couldn''t disagree with the twins. He was not a Luna and alphas child. He had no right to the alpha


    position but everyone let him have it but now here he was taking that position from someone who by


    packws, was deserving.


    "I agree with the twins. Our customs have never changed and we pride ourselves in our traditions. If we


    change them now, will we ever be true to ourselves?" Xander asks as he looks at the council men.


    "Anyway, the final decision lies with all 3 of you and if you decide to allow Max''sw to be passed then I


    apply to take in the abandoned heir and raise him to take on after me since we all get to choose any


    child to be an heir. News of Sabrina''s power has reached my pack and a lycan of that power would


    make my pack most powerful of them all." Xander says. A loud growl erupts from Max and all the


    males turn to him.


    "Thank you Xander. We will take your application into consideration." One of the council men said.


    Xander had a smug look on his face like he just won a big prize. I guess if he does get to take in Max''s


    son then it will be a big win. No one could under y Sabrina''s power. She was a strong force and Max


    was dumb to let that go.


    Though I had a feeling, very soon, he would regret his decision.


    _________________________________________

 Chapter 25 Make You Stay

    Chapter 25 Make You Stay


    Sabrina''s POV


    It was time to face Xander. I had put it off for so long and he has been nothing but kind to me and I


    asked for his help. My guilt should not affect him.


    I walk up to his floor and knock on his office door.


    "Enter." He says in his alpha tone. He clearly has no idea it''s me.


    I open the door and walk but immediately regreting in. My neck throbs from where his imprint was


    as soon as I look in to his eyes.


    I stay strong and close the door. I walk towards him and sit on one of the chairs facing him. Yet again,


    only a table between us as if it was a line I''ve drawn that I knew I shouldn''t cross. What lies after that


    line is pure bliss but at the cost of my sanity.


    "Hello Sabrina..." Xander says, breaking the silence as I tried to calm my nerves. I was feeling sort of


    shy around him, like I was some giddy 12year old with a crush.


    "Alpha." I say in a serious tone, which earns me a chuckle from the alpha himself.


    "Come on Sabrina. You don''t have to be formal around me. Especially when it''s just us." He says with a


    twinkle in hid eyes.


    Just us.


    Yes he wasn''t helping.


    "I know but I feel like I have to." I say to him.


    "I understand. You''re still dealing with a lot and that is why I gave you your space and I still think you


    need more time to deal with all that has happened in your life." Xander says to me.


    He took the words right out of my mouth. That''s what I wanted to tell him.


    "Look, I''m not going to beat around the Bush. I like you, I really do and my wolf has taken a liking to


    you too, hence the imprinting that took ce when you challenged him. I want you and I will have you.


    May not be today or even tomorrow but I will make you mine." He says to me.


    A knock interrupts our honesty hour as a man that looks like Xander but the older version walks in.


    He doesn''t even spare me a nce as he throws daggers at his son.


    "Son, I need a moment. It''s urgent." The older man says. Xander nods then turns to me,


    "Sabrina, take all the time that you need. I understand." He says to me and I nod then run out of that


    office before I hear a crippling growle out of that office.


    Something was up and Xander''s older twin was definitely upset. I couldn''t stay any longer to listen in as


    I had school to attend.


    I had finally gotten my money thanks to my tech genius of a brother. I was able to decorate the


    apartment how I wanted and shop some more, but the best thing about getting my money was buying


    myself a car.


    Obviously not a Ferrari since I''ve got a baby.


    I walked up to my ck Range Rover Vr. I loved this mean machine. I jumped in, put Rihanna on


    st and made my way to school.


    I had thought Myrtle would be a friend but after my heat, she has kept her distance and that''s fine.


    Loyalties are everything and I''m just new here.


    I made one friend though. I absolutely adore her as she knows how to make me smile.


    I parked my car and my door was yanked open.


    "Come out. I heard you''ve snapped back and I wanna be the judge of that youngdy." Fiona, my new


    friend said.


    Being a werewolfes with a few great advantages. Like when we exercise, our bodies build on


    muscle quicker. Our wolves also y a role in that. Their added strength pushes our human side to be


    stronger, leaner and so forth. The stronger the wolf, then the human side will seem fit.


    For males, it is in their muscles. That is why alpha males are generallyrger than all the males in the


    pack. His wolf is the strongest, which helps him bulk up. For us females, we stay lean. Petite but with


    muscle definition. Werewolves don''te in different forms. Our active lifestyles, the every day


    training, running in our wolves and that extra fast metabolism, make for fit bodies.


    When I was in human school, the kids were different and everyone had a type. Body wise too.


    Here, your type is either status or attitude or strength. Some have bigger boobs but still, woman are


    just generally smaller.


    With my pregnancy, the wolf took it upon herself to elerate the healing process while I exercised


    post partum. Animals take on mating season very seriously. Athena wants the alpha so she wants us to


    look good for the alphae our next heat episode.


    I jumped out of my car and locked it. I was wearing a white spaghetti strap crop top and blue ripped


    high waisted boyfriend jeans. I paired my look with Adidas X Prada  superstar sneakers. I twirled


    around for Fiona as we both giggled.


    "I''m impressed girl! Where did the little mane from? There''s no evidence." She says to me. We


    burst outughing.


    Fiona is a beautiful girl. She has a tiny waist, very small which makes all of us green with envy. She''s


    got her hair braided and up in a bun. She loves her skirts and dresses. You will never catch her in


    sneakers.


    Maybe only at training.


    We make our way inside to find Jade and her posse standing by my locker.


    Just great.


    "What is it now?" I ask looking at Jade.


    "I need you to stay away from the alpha. I''ve worked too hard to be with him and then youe in and


    snatch him away. I don''t care that you''re stronger, I will use other tactics to get to you. I won''t give him


    up without a fight." She says to me.


    I might not have mentioned but I keep getting Jade res and confrontations now and then. I guess


    someone saw Me go up the alphas floor and reported back.


    "Jade, try anything. I honestly don''t care." I say as I push her out of the way to open my locker. As I''m


    gathering my books,


    "What about your son? You know Myrtle is with him right now. She''s just waiting on my word." Jade


    said and I saw red. I dropped everything.


    I turned so fast, grabbed Jade by the neck and threw her body on to the opposite lockers. I was so


    angry that I shifted in to my wolf as I walked up to Jade. Nobody has ever seen my wolf in this pack.


    Athena wasrge.


    Very white and very angry. She let all our power out and the entire school froze. Jade got up quickly


    and tried to run but I blocked her path. Athena growled at her and she stood still.


    I pushed her back on to the lockers and she lost her footing and fell on her butt cheeks. I grabbed her


    by her leg, biting in as she screamed in pain and dragged her out of the school building. People


    followed behind us.


    I guess the teachers felt the power too and called in the alpha. There he was waiting with his arms


    crossed.


    "Shift." He said to me. He didn''t use his alpha tone which was smart as it wouldn''t work on me. I


    obliged as I let Jade go and shifted back. Naked.


    Xander took off his shirt and handed it to me. I quickly put it on.


    "She just attacked me alpha. I did nothing wrong. This monster just attacked me in front of the whole


    school." Jade said and Athena let out a warning growl.


    I had shifted but Athena was fuming. This girl threatened Adrastos. She had to be killed.


    "Is that what happened Sabrina?" Xander asked and I shook my head. I couldn''t speak. I was too


    scared. I''m wasting time here while Myrtle is with my son. Who knows if Jade has already told her to


    hurt him?


    I grab Xander''s hand and show him what happened.


    People start speaking in hushed tones. Probably wondering what I was doing to their alpha. I let go of


    his hand.


    "Fiona, you were there. What happened? And don''t lie to me." Xander says now in his alpha tone.


    Fiona shifts ufortably. She looks at me then at Jade.


    "Jade threatened to harm Sabrina''s son if Sabrina didn''t stay away from you." Fiona said.


    "That''s a lie! I never said that and besides, I''m right here. How was I going to hurt him?" Jade


    responds.


    "Alpha, my wolf and I need to get to my apartment. I need to see with my own eyes that my son is ok


    and if I stay here any longer, I will have her head." I say through gritted teeth.


    The alpha nods.


    I take off his shirt and shift. I run through the woods and straight to the packhouse. How was Myrtle


    able to get in with Dorothy there?


    I got to the house and shifted back. I walked up the stairs naked and thank the goddess I didn''t bump in


    to anyone.


    I opened my door, well more like barged in to find Dorothy on the floor with blood pooling around her


    and Myrtle trying to get to Adrastos but he had that protection orb up again to protect him.


    Myrtle turned as she heard the door burst open and huffed in annoyance.


    Before I could get to her, she tried once again to get to my son but she couldn''t and I pushed her away


    from my son. I pushed her with so much force that her back hit the wall and I heard a crack.


    She lost consciousness and I looked in to my son''s bass and we locked eyes as he let the orb


    down. I picked him up and gave him 10 kisses as I walked to my bedroom to put some clothes on. I


    threw on a ck rock band shirt and some skinny jeans. I walked out with Adrastos in my arms and


    walked to where Dorothy was. I knelt down to heal her and it worked.


    She opened her eyes to say something but then she saw me and the baby and exhaled in relief.


    Before she could say anything, Xander walked in as the door was already open. He took in his


    surroundings and saw an unconscious Myrtle.


    "So it is true then?" He asked and I nodded. He turned to face Dorothy..


    "She stabbed me with a silver knife that wasced with wolfsbane." Dorothy said.


    Beta Lucas walks in and carries out Myrtle.


    "Pack meeting in 5min. You included Sabrina." Xander says. He turns and walks out as I look back at


    Dorothy.


    "I''m so sorry Sabrina. She said you had sent her here to get your phone because you forgot it. I told


    her to wait at the door while I looked for it. Your son must''ve sensed the danger and immediately, a


    blue thing appeared around him just before I turned around to look behind me but as soon as i turned,


    that young girl stabbed me. The wolfsbane knocked me out." Dorothy said to me.


    I grabbed her hand gently and looked in her head to see if what she''s saying is true.


    She''s not lying.


    "It''s ok Dorothy. We have a pack meeting to go to." I say and I walked out with my son, swearing to


    never let him out of my sight. We walked to the meeting hall to see more peopleing in.


    Xander was standing on the podium with his older look alike, who might probably be his father. A


    beautiful woman standing next to the older man. His mother then.


    Lucas raised his hand and that quietened the room pretty quickly except for the cooing my son was


    doing.


    "We are wolves. A strong lycan pack that prides itself in taking care of the young and helpless. So


    pack, you tell me. What do we do when a pack member that is old enough to know pack rules, goes


    ahead to try and kill a baby?" Xander asked.


    People started looking around and whispering. They were confused.


    "We do not harm babies. If you hate the parent so much thene ask me for permission to challenge


    that person to the death. Jade,e forward." Xander says.


    Jade climbs up the podium and stands next to Xander.


    "Jade, I give you permission to challenge Sabrina to the death." Xander said and Jade''s mouth hung


    open as she stared at Xander.


    Athena was happy. She will finally get to teach that girl never to threaten Adrastos again.


    "Once Myrtle wakes up, you will both fight her. Since you both want to cause her harm. There is no


    submission. You asked for this challenge, I''m giving it to you. " Xander said to Jade. Then turned to


    look at the rest of us,


    "As a pack, we will all watch this challenge. Like I said to Jade, there will be no submission. It is to the


    death. Now, to the field!" Xander said and people started walking out.


    I gave my son to Dorothy as we entered the apartment. I needed to change first before going in for the


    fight.


    "Sabrina, can I ask?" Dorothy said as she was standing in my room.


    I nodded.


    "How did you do that thing with my mind? Are you half witch and half wolf?" She asked and I chuckled.


    Oh if only.


    "No Dorothy. I''m all wolf inside." I say. She shakes her in doubt.


    "But you were able to read my mind.. " she says and I nod.


    "I''m a gifted wolf. The moon goddess blessed me with a few gifts but I''m all wolf. You''ll get a chance to


    see a glimpse of those gifts today. Come on." I say walking out of my room and out of the apartment.


    We walked until we reached an open field where people were gathering around. Right in the center


    was Xander with Jade and Myrtle. They seemed to be deep in conversation but it died down when I got


    to them.


    "Don''t stop on my ount." I say and Jade turns back to Xander.


    "You can''t do this! She obviously has more strength and we all know it. It isn''t a fair fight." Jade said.


    "It wasn''t a fair fight when you had Myrtle go to Sabrina''s apartment and try to hurt her son. You should


    not be talking about fairness. As Lycans, we aren''t sneaky. If you despise Sabrina, you take her on.


    You should know this already." Xander said.


    He moved away from us and Lucas quieted the pack.


    "Red Creek! It''s been a while since we all gathered here for a fight. Let us not waste any more time and


    get it to it. Lucas, go ahead." Xander said.


    Lucas walked up to us and checked for any weapons. It is highly unlikely that a wolf will use weapons


    during a fight but sneak attacks have happened before. Once he was satisfied that we were all clean of


    any weapons, he then nodded at Xander, who turned to look at us.


    "You will fight in wolf form. That way I know your wolves will fight to live. Now, get ready to fight."


    Xander said and we all took a defensive stance.


    Myrtle and Jade all facing me. They took their clothes off and shifted in to their wolves. I followed soon


    after and shifted in to mine. Athena wanted blood and she was ready to rip apart Myrtle for trying to


    harm our child.


    Xander and Lucas moved away from us as I circled around the two girls. I could feel the fearing


    from them and it was satisfying. In battle they knew what I was capable of and yet they wanted to harm


    my son.


    It was stupid really. Dumb to think they would''ve lived to see the next day if they''d seeded inying


    a scratch on my baby. I was definitely going to kill them.


    One thing I''ve learned from keeping new uncle alive is that I should''ve killed him and I won''t make that


    mistake again. They came for my son.


    No forgiveness for that.


    "Fight!" Xander shouted out and Myrtle tried to jump at me but I dodged her and ran up to Jade and bit


    off her hind leg. She howled in pain but I quickly turned around and went for little miss Myrtle.


    I ran to her at top speed and jumped over her andnded on her back then bit in to her shoulder and


    pulled out a chunk of meat. She fell to the ground as I rolled off and charged back at her.


    She tried to get up but she wasn''t fast enough. I tackled her back to the ground and I bit in to her neck


    as I shook my head vigorously, causing a lot of blood loss. I bit down again and this time I ripped her


    head off.


    My whole face covered in blood. My white fur covered in red liquid.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    One down.


    I turned to Jade who seemed frozen in ce. She was looking at Myrtle''s head lying on the ground, on


    the other side of the ground, was her body.


    If a wolf could grin, I''d be grinning from ear to ear. As I approached, she limped back.


    It was written in the stars. Today was herst day and I was taking her to her maker.


    I growled at her and she stopped moving. This was my chance.


    I was going to end her like I just did Myrtle.


    "Stop!" Xander called out.


    Wtf.


    No way am I stopping now. I jumped on Jade and got her neck. The second my teeth tasted blood, I


    knew why Xander said to stop.


    I could taste the wolfsbane in her system. She didn''t smell like it then so how? How was she able to


    stay concious all this time?


    I started to feel a little faint but Athena was going to end her. End her for using a weapon best known to


    weaken and kill wolves. She knew she had no chance with me so she was going to try take me down


    with her.


    Well I''ve got a surprise of my own for her.


    I released my power to remind her who I am.


    I released my grip on her and fought the urge to fall. I was going to heal this and remind her before it


    kills her.


    I moved away from her and she shifted back to human.


    She wasughing now. Thinking she''d won. I''ll let her have this for now while I heal. Herughs could


    be heard by the entire pack.


    Once I feel like myself again, I look back at her and growl.


    I also shift back, with my power all out. I stand up tall and herugh falters. It was my turn tough


    now.


    "You think your little sneak attack will work on me?" I ask looking at her.


    "I AM Sabrina Kimberley Trent. I am a direct descendant of the moon goddess. The blood that flows in


    her veins, flows in mine. The amount of wolfsbane in your system is not enough to kill me." I say to


    her.


    Her eyes bulge out at my statement.


    "With all of this power, you think a little wolfsbane will send me to meet my maker?" I say as I walk up


    to her. She tries to move away but her body won''t heal her with the wolfsbane in her system.


    "I am a power your little mind could neverprehend." I said.


    I brush her hair out of her face.


    "Today you die. Your story ends here and I''ll promise you something since you won''t be here to see the


    next day." I say as I crouch to all fours, ready to shift and end all of this.


    "I promise to enjoy Xander. Maybe in time, I''ll have that Luna position you''ve always wanted." I say and


    that got her attention as she tried to move but I was faster.


    I shifted in to my wolf and ripped her head off and threw it to the other side.


    I shifted back to human and put my clothes back on. I was covered in blood and now my clothes too.


    Xander walked up to me.


    "Just when I thought I had you all figured out, you surprise me yet again. That wolfsbane could kill any


    normal wolf." He says and I smile.


    "Ah but I''m not any normal wolf." I say and he chuckles.


    "That''s right. You''re a direct descendant of the moon goddess. Every one knows who you are now." He


    says with concern in his eyes.


    "I know. I know that Max can now probably find me but let hime. I will kill him if he tries anything on


    my son. I won''t run this time, I will face him before he meets his end." I say with so much confidence.


    Max was weaker. I am too strong to be running away and if hees for me, I''ll be ready.


    "We will end him. You are part of my pack now Sabrina. Your safety, just like every one in my pack, is


    my concern." He says and I smile back.


    I was a new woman today.


    I was tired of ying small. I was no small fish. I''m a fucking shark.


    I will no longer hide my power. It is part of me and people need to know who I am.


    I am a gifted wolf and I will stand proud.


    No man will tell me what to do.


    No man will make me feel less than what I am ever again.


    I am enough.

 Chapter 26 A Brand New Me

    Chapter 26 A Brand New Me


    Xander and I had fast became friends. Yes, we both have feelings for each other. Him more than me if I


    had topare but I won''t rush in to anything.


    At the moment, I was no good for Xander if we were to get in to it.


    He hasn''t been in a rtionship since his mate died and that''s understandable. No other girl can


    rece his mate, not even me.


    I also took the time to get to know the pack. After my fight with Jade and Myrtle, people feared me and I


    had to put their worries at ease. Having the alpha helped too.


    I went from being popr at school after people heard I was Xander''s new girl, to unpopr thanks to


    Jade and then popr again thanks to my power. I was known.


    I was the girl with super alpha strength. There was even talk of the rise of female alphas. I had zero


    intentions on being an alpha but I was happy women were finding courage after feeling what I can do.


    It''s strange how men think they are in control when all this time, it has been the moon goddess, a


    female god that gives us life.


    "What are you thinking about?" Xander asked walking in to my apartment.


    "Oh just old memories. What''s up?" I asked him. He sat next to me on the couch but looked


    ufortable.


    "I need to tell you something. You''re not going to like it." Xander says.


    "Tell me.." I say.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Max''s application to change packws has been approved. The other day when I left to go to a council


    meeting, it was about that." Xander said.


    I just looked at Xander. What was he telling me?


    My son is not to be alpha anymore? It is his right!


    "The council called us in to sign the new decree. I was hoping you''de with me to the meeting."


    Xander said and I chuckled.


    "What business do I have there? Other than wanting to kill Max for betraying his son, I have no reason


    to go." I say to him.


    "Actually, you do. I said if Max''s neww is passed, then I''d like to take you in my pack and raise your


    son to be the next in line." Xander said.


    "What?" I asked him. Not in a rude way but more confused than anything.


    "Look Sabrina, I want you in my life. You, as my Luna. Youe with a son and if you choose to be, I


    will raise him as my own." Xander says to me. His eyes holding so much adoration and love.


    "You don''t have to do that. I will challenge Max for the alpha position. I didn''t want to at first but now


    that he''s hit an all new low, he leaves me no choice. Green Forrest Pack belongs to my son and he will


    have it." I say with determination.


    I never wanted to humiliate Max in front of his pack by challenging him. He was the alpha and I was his


    Luna. His support.


    I was never going to challenge him. He was the one who would make all the decisions and I would''ve


    stood by him. If he was ever challenged, I''d let him fight his battles as a man. I would''ve been the


    dutiful wife.


    I loved him!


    I gave that man everything and he''s taking more. That greedy fucker!


    "Yeah you can still do that but will you both be safe there? Here you are safe with me. Whether you''re a


    normal pack member or my chosen mate. Nobody would dare kill you here." Xander says. I shake my


    head.


    "When I found our Percy was my mate, we fell in love or so I thought. Next thing, he wants to kill me.


    Same thing with Max. All of my mates wanted nothing to do with me in the end. How can I trust that you


    won''t be any different? Maybe there''s something wrong with me. What did I do so bad that two of my


    mates wanted me dead?" I say.


    "No no don''t think that way. You were making progress. Please don''t think like that." Xander said


    moving closer to me and gently grabbing my hand and cing it in his big ones.


    "You''re right. I''m better than this." I say.


    "Good. Now, I''ll need you to get dressed and ready. I wille back to get you in 30 minutes." Xander


    said and he quickly ran out.


    He wasn''t leaving any room for discussion. I sighed and went into the nursery to check on Adrastos. I


    was leaving him behind on my trip since Max was going to be there. I didn''t want to worry about his


    safety.


    Granted, I''m stronger than Max but I don''t want to risk it. After Jade''s sneak attack, I can''t take any


    chances.


    Dorothy walks in and I hand my son over to her. I walk in to my room to get dressed.


    I wear a red knee length tight dress and pair it up with matching red strap heels. It was a council


    meeting after all.


    Xander popped in right on time in his ck cor shirt and matching ck dress pants.


    The look aged him, but not in a bad way. He looked all sorts of yummy still.


    "Ready to go?" He asked me and I picked up my Hermes Himyan crocodile handbag, walked back


    in the nursery to say bye to Dorothy and my son. Then walked out with Max right behind me.


    It took about 2 hours to arrive at our destination but it wasn''t a dreadful drive. Xander kept me out of my


    head with jokes and silly banter. I tried not to think about seeing Max again but I couldn''t dwell on it.


    As soon as we parked I spotted the lycan twins, also known as my sister''s twin mates.


    I ran up to them and pulled them in for hugs.


    "How is Josey?" I ask but they seem taken back by my appearance.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be in hiding?" Chase asked me.


    "I was and then I remembered how strong I was and climbed out of my hole." I say and yton


    smiled.


    "And she''s here with me. Told you I''d find her and take her in." Xander chimed in. The twins looked at


    me and then back at Xander.


    "Are you two a thing?" yton asked.


    Xander let out a loud sigh.


    "I wish but I''m a patient man." Xander says and that makes me smile. He is patient and kind.


    "Alphas, it is time." One old man said who''s probably one of the councilmen.


    We all made our way inside, with me sitting next to Xander.


    I couldn''t have missed Max even if I tried. I knew his scent. It enveloped me in a tight embrace, I forgot


    to breathe for a second. I didn''t long for him and I''m still ming the imprinting for that one but his


    scent will forever be in my memories.


    We locked eyes for a second before he looked away. He didn''t think I''d be here and that threw him off


    I''m sure.


    I''ll have tomend Xander on this move. He is one smart alpha.


    I could contest thisw today. I had the right.


    Adrastos had the right and since he is still a child, that responsibility fell on me.


    "Alphas, we are all here to sign the neww that is to passed on to your packs. It has been decided but


    we will give you the floor to raise your concerns." The old man said.


    "I have one concern. Why must we change thew that has worked for centuries? This is why mates


    are important. The moon goddess makes no mistakes!" Chase says.


    "Well she made a mistake this time." Max retorts.


    Iugh. Iugh hard.


    "Well I don''t think so and I know the moon goddess thinks you''re a mistake." I say looking Max. He


    scoffs and stands up,


    "What is she doing here? She''s not an alpha!" Max shouts out.


    The councilmen all turn to look at me.


    "I was Max''s chosen mate. We share a son together, he doesn''t want anything to do with my son and I.


    I registered him before thew was passed so I believe this should be null and void." I say.


    "Unfortunately, it won''t work that way this time. Max is allowed to choose the next in line." The old man


    responds.


    "I figured you''d say that. However, thew stiptes that it is in ce effective today, so my son


    remains the sole heir." I say.


    The council men try to say something but I hold my hand up.


    "It''s fine. He doesn''t need to be alpha of Green Forrest Pack, he will be raised to run Red Creek." I say


    and all the men turn to look at Xander.


    He shrugs and Max growls.


    "I said it at the first meeting. I want Sabrina and her son. I got them, now I will raise Adrastos as my


    own so he will be ready to take over when he''s 18." Xander says.


    "That is up to Sabrina here." The one old man says.


    "Like I said, my son will be raised to run Red Creek. We live there now and that''s the way it''s going to


    be." I say and they all nod.


    I wanted to challenge Max but Xander was right, I wouldn''t be safe. I''d have to look over my shoulder


    and sleep with one eye open.


    We all walked out and Max tried to grab Xander by the neck but I caught on and pushed him away. He


    stumbled butposed himself quickly.


    "Finally have some fight in you I see.." Max says.


    "I''ve always had it. Don''t think because I was never violent that I was weak. You are the weak one


    here." I say and he cackles.


    "I''m the weak one? Are you sure about that?" Max asks and I nod, folding my arms for the extra added


    effect.


    "You''re the runner. Ran from two mates but I see you have no trouble getting another alpha." Max says


    and Xander gives him a warning growl.


    "You''re the pathetic one here. Letting a pregnant woman starve. You''re the weak one! Allowing some


    bozo to manipte you with mind control. You''re the weak one for abandoning your ONLY son!" I say.


    The anger wasing in like a flood.


    "Are you sure he''s my only?" Max asks with a smirk. I smile back at him.


    "Oh he will be the only child you will ever have. Come rain or no rain, you won''t make any more


    children because of your selfish evil ways. You will have to choose someone that isn''t your blood as the


    new alpha." I say this and he justughs.


    "You don''t know that." Max says.


    "Oh but I do! Direct descendant and all. You don''t have to believe me but as time passes, you''ll soon


    realize that I was right." I say with a smug look on my face.


    I walk up to him, looking him dead in the eyes,


    "I was your ride or die. I let you be the strong one. I dimmed down my light so you could shine as


    alpha. My love for you was immeasurable. I would''ve killed the world for you." I say as sadness floods


    around me.


    "I didn''t ask you to do any of those. You chose to hide your power." Max says.


    "You''re right. It''s all on me. For thinking a man that grew up not knowing what love is, would actually


    know what it is and keep it. You didn''t have any good examples. It''s all on me, for hiding myself but not


    anymore." I say to him.


    I grab his neck and pull him down to my level.


    "It''s all on you for failing to be a mate. For failing to be a father. It''s all on you that I am gone and I can


    promise you, you wille back begging. Ask Percy."  I say and push him away from me.


    Max turns to look at Xander.


    "You''re just going to stand there? I could''ve retaliated and hurt her!" Max says and Xander cackles.


    "You know that''s not true. Sabrina could kill us all before I say the word button." Xander says.


    "She is not immortal. She can die like the rest of us. You''re a weak alpha for noting to her aid."


    Max says and I roll my eyes.


    "No. You''re the weak one. The man that takes another woman while his mate is pregnant is a different


    kind of evil man." Xander chimes in.


    "You were supposed to be mine." I say and Max chuckles.


    "You were supposed to be my rock! Myfort and heart. You made a vow to me! I guess you are no


    different than your actual mate." I say and I walk away.


    Max hurt me.


    He broke my heart and walked away from me. He promised to never hurt me and yet here we are.


    I walked back to Xander''s car as Xander followed. I didn''t want to stay there and end up killing Max on


    sacrednd. I was done with that man.


    I was a new woman. A woman that saw things in a different light. I was brand new.

 Chapter 27 I Am Hurt

    Chapter 27 I Am Hurt


    We arrived at the border gates and I quickly got out, ran past the guards and shifted in to my wolf. I


    needed to kill something and something big.


    I ran and ran for what felt like hours. Athena was furious. I was furious. Max got away with the one


    thing my son truly deserved. He might not want Adrastos, he might hate us but he shouldn''t change the


    fact that it is his.


    The moon blessed us with a son because he was supposed to take over.


    Now, he was going to pick a lousy good for nothing kid to take over from him. I hope this gives his pack


    a look at what that man is capable off. Stripping his own son of his birthright, what would he do to a


    common wolf!?


    I was wrong about Max. I grew up with him yes, but I didn''t spend all my time with him. He has his


    demons and now I''ve seen them.


    I spot a buck eating some greenery. I crouch down and move slowly and quietly but a rogue jumps in


    and tries to steal my food. Luckily the buckes running my way and jump out and break it''s neck. I


    let the buck fall, turning all my attention to the rogue that is in ournd.


    I walk up to him and he growls, trying to scare me away.


    I shift in to my human form, naked. He takes me in and sniffs. Obviously checking if I''m still innocent


    and that annoys me so I release all my power, still holding eye contact.


    "Shift!" Imand and he looks like he''s trying to fight it but I''m stronger, definitely stronger than an


    alpha.


    He shifts and I see a man, probably in his 30s. Scruffy looking and definitely a rogue with that awful


    stench.


    "What brings you here? What makes you think you cane in here and live to see the next day?" I


    ask him.


    "Oh I''m not alone.." He says smiling. I could feel two more wolves behind me but I didn''t care. Athena


    was on high alert.


    If Xander could just initiate me so I can link him or someone about this!


    "I''m aware of your friends behind me. Now answer me!" I say.


    "We heard the alpha had a new mate. We are here to sneak in and kill her. We killed the first one, we


    will kill the other." He says so confidently.


    I chuckle at that.


    "Not on my watch." I say before having a gust of wind throw the ones behind me to my side, then next


    to their one friend in front of me.


    I have rootse out and wrap around them, pulling them down to the ground.  More roots came out


    to wrap around their hind and fore legs, legs and arms for the human one.


    "I need you 3 to stay where you are, you can look after my kill for me, while I go get the alpha." I say


    and they try to move but nothing.


    I shift back in to my wolf and sprint as fast as I can to the pack house. I run to Lucas who was at the


    training fields and shift back.


    "Rouges! Follow me and link the alpha, he needs to see these ones." I say before shifting back and


    running. Lucas shifted too and ran behind me.


    When we got to the rouges, Lucas circled them, looking at my handiwork.


    He shifted,


    "This you?" He asks and I nod.


    I shift  in to human form and walked around trees looking for a shirt until I find one just in time for


    Xander''s arrival.


    He saw the roots, shifted back to human and looked at me,


    "You did this?" He asks and I nod. I slowly remove the roots on the human one only.


    "Tell them what you told me. Everything!" I said.


    "I will not!" He says as he spits in the alphas direction.


    A rootes out from the ground and pierces through his thigh.


    "Let''s try that again. Now tell him!" I say.


    "I''ve been tortured before youngdy, this won''t work on me." He says chucking.


    "Let''s try something else then." I say as I approach him, keeping eyes on each other. I grabbed him by


    the cheeks and looked in to his eyes.


    "You are going to tell Alpha Xander what you told me." I say and he nods.


    Lucas and Xander share a look.


    I move away from him and he turns slightly to face Xander since the root was still lodged in to his


    thigh.


    "I was ordered toe kill your new mate. We killed the one before and we will kill the new one. You


    will stay weak, we have to make sure of it." The rogue said.


    Xander growls before throwing a punch on the rogues jaw. A crack was heard and I wasn''t sure if it


    was Xander''s hand breaking or the rogues face.


    I walk up to Xander to inspect any damages. His eyes still on the rogue. He wasn''t hurt.


    I gently grabbed his one side of the cheek to make him look at me.


    "Would you like me to see through his mind what happened that day? Who gave the order?" I ask. I


    know Xander dealt with the death of his mate but this whole thing just opened up that sealed wound


    and it was bleeding.


    He nodded.


    I moved away from him and to our fallen unconcious friend.


    I crouched down to the passed out rogue and grabbed hold of his hand.


    What happened the night of Xander''s mate''s death was crazy.


    Firstly, the rogues came in with no trouble, which would suggest they had an inside man or two.


    Someone got Xander''s mate to believe Xander wanted to meet him in the woods but Xander was


    nowhere near the woods, in fact, he was busy in a meeting with his father and  the alpha from the


    neighbouring pack. The rogues didn''t waste time in killing her. The 3 rogues here, jumped her within


    seconds and tore her apart. I could feel tears falling down my face as I watched her scream in agony


    until her screams were silenced. They further on started feeding on her body but kept her face intact so


    Xander would know.


    Intruder sirens could be heard throughout the pds, alerting the entire pack. Xander must''ve felt


    her die, her pain. I can''t imagine the pain he must''ve felt.


    The alpha from the neighbouring pack drove past and stopped to nod at the rogues before driving off.


    The next memory I sought after was thetest. The alpha from the neighbouring pack giving the order


    toe and kill me. I pulled away from him and found him awake, looking at me.


    I got up and stepped back from him.


    "You are truly evil. You disgusting pig!" I say but the guy remains quiet. Looking at me curiously. Trying


    to figure out what I was.


    I turn to look at Xander and he walks up to me, wipes away me tears and pulls me in for a hug. Behind


    Xander, I see about 6 warriors.


    We pulled away from each other but remained close enough. I ced my hand in his as I showed him


    what I saw. Seeing it all over again made me cry again.


    This was just too much.


    After showing Xander, it all happened so fast but in slow motion.


    He decapitated all the rogues by crushing their necks and pulling their heads out. One by one their


    heads flew to the other side and after thest one, Xander let out an earth shattering growl. Our alpha


    was mad.


    He looked at me and I knew then that we were going to war.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Have their heads cleaned up and put in boxes. Then have them delivered to Alpha Neil. He will know


    what that means." He says to Lucas who nods his head and has 2 warriors help him in getting the


    heads and walking away.


    "We would''ve killed them if you weren''t here and I wouldn''t know what you just showed me." Xander


    said with his back to me as he looked at the 3 bodies on the ground.


    "The truth woulde out eventually. It would''ve probably taken longer. This opens up a lot of buried


    feelings. Will you be okay?" I ask him sincerely.


    He turns around to look at me. His eyes were ssy but no tears fell.


    "I will be fine. I''ve made peace with her passing. I''m just angry the answers were under my nose this


    whole time. I''m also relieved I get to avenge her properly. Before I was just killing rogues in sight but


    now I know who to go for. I''m able to give my wolf the one thing he wants the most and that''s revenge


    for his mate." Xander says.


    I could see the sadness in his eyes. That funny and silly alpha wasn''t there. He was in his head,


    dealing with the death of his mate once again.


    I was in my head troubled by the fact that the rogues slipped in so easily in broad daylight! Something


    was afoot here and I was going to find out why this imprable pack easily missed 3 rogues.


    "I know it''s too soon to say this but your imprable border is actually an easy in. Can I make some


    changes?" I ask. I know he''s dealing with a lot but that''s why I offered to make some changes.


    He cackles but I can see the hurt in his eyes. Seeing his mate die killed him and I took him back there.


    A time when he has to grieve her yet again.


    I can at least takefort in the fact that he can get closure from this. He knows exactly what


    happened and who ordered it.


    "I''ll allow it Sabrina but it has to go through me before any changes are made." He says and I nod.


    "I''ll put everything on PowerPoint and present it to you and the beta. Give me a few days." I say as I


    grab his hand and drag him away from the dead bodies.


    We arrived at the pack house to find Xander''s parents waiting for him outside.


    The father, disregarded me once again and I took that as my cue to leave but Xander held my hand


    tightly, keeping me in ce. I looked up to him and met his pleading eyes. I smiled at him to reassure


    him I wasn''t going anywhere.


    His face hardened when he looked at his father.


    "Son, sending those boxes is the wrong idea. Alpha Neil will consider that an act of war! We can''t take


    on his pack and if he has the rogues on his payroll then we are most definitely outnumbered." His


    father says and I mentally groan at this man''sment.


    "So you suggest I do nothing?" Xander asks through gritted teeth.


    "For now, yes. Your mate is dead. There is no bringing her back so don''t get  yourself killed over it." His


    father said.


    This man. This insensitive prick was out of line. We are wolves! It is only natural that Xander would


    want to avenge his mate, I would.


    "Father, I don''t need your permission. I am alpha now and I will make that decision. You are staying at


    the packhouse because I allow it, because you are my trusted advisor but don''t push me to have you


    kicked out. I have allowed you to make decisions for me before but this one is mine." Xander says and


    I tighten my hold to show my support.


    His father growled but Xander''s mother quickly walked up to him and gave him a side hug to calm him


    down.


    She looked at me then smiled.


    "We haven''t been introduced, my name is Jill. I''m Xander''s mother. This is Xander''s father, Elliot. We


    also have a daughter but she''s around here somewhere." Jill says and I smile back at her.


    "I''m Sabrina Trent, I''m sure you''ve heard of me as the damsel in distress and your son had to take me


    in." I say and Jillughed but Elliot growled.


    "And since your appearance, my son has been nothing but defiant. You''re a bad influence and I regret


    ever telling Deacon you can stay here." Elliot said and Xander growled.


    I stayed poised. This man reminded me of alpha Charley, a controlling father who never really wanted


    to let go of the alpha title. He still managed to run things because of the control he had over Xander.


    "I beg to differ but you are entitled to believe what you want." I say and he growls at me for


    responding.


    This was an alpha that was so used to getting his way. He loved it but now he wasn''t getting his way


    and he was acting like a toddler.


    "Father, control yourself." Xander said as we all noticed he was about to shift. His body was shaking as


    he kept his eyes on me.


    "I will not be disrespected by a young girl. I will show you what I do to people that disrespect me little


    girlie." Elliot said and I smiled.


    "You are Xander''s father and because of that, I''m not going to entertain this any further. Xander, let me


    go work on what we talked about and you can deal with this." I say and he nods. He reluctantly let go of


    my hand.


    I walked away and I could still hear Jill trying to calm her man down.


    ________________________________________


    Maximus POV


    It was done. Thew had been changed and I didn''t feel any different.


    I was still angry at Sabrina for everything. There was nothing freeing about being able to choose the


    next alpha and I honestly thought it would be. I felt even more pressure because then I had to make


    sure I had enough sons to choose from but what if I''m just like my father and I only have one? Sabrina


    said it.


    She was so sure I''d never be able to have more children.


    That can''t be true. She made a decision also to have our son be raised to take over that stupid Red


    Creek. I can''t believe she had her ws in another alpha!


    It didn''t take her very long. I couldn''t deny the pang of jealousy that hit me when I saw her sitting next


    to Xander andughing. I love Sabrina but it is never enough.


    Love shouldn''t be the only thing keeping an alpha and luna together. We have a pack to run and I


    couldn''t do it with Sabrina.


    I just couldn''t.


    "So you got what you wanted. Are you happy now?" Nicole said walking in to my office.


    "Yes I am. I will father more children and pick one to take over." I say nonchntly.


    "I swore to obey you and I will but I will never be your friend again." Nicole says and she walks out,


    banging my door.


    Damn it!


    Have I lost friends because of my actions? Definitely. Heck, I''ve even lost my father but not like I''ve


    ever really had him as a father.


    He was packing to go visit Sabrina at Red Creek after I told him she was with Xander. He can go, it''s


    not like I need him here. Everything is running smoothly and the pack is happy again.


    First thing I needed to do now is host a ball to find a mate who will give me sons. I want girls with an


    alpha bloodline so my children are deserving.  So they cane out strong and be able to defend their


    title if ever challenged.


    Although, if Adrastos challenges my next in line, he will most definitely win. I hope it doesn''te to


    that. I really hope he doesn''t grow up to want to take over this pack.


    I mind linked Damon toe to my office. He arrived within minutes and I gave the order to send out


    invitations to different packs about the mate ball to find my next queen. He had to make sure the invites


    went to females with the alpha bloodline who were without mates and children.


    Damon looked at me funny but then quicklyposed himself and left my office.


    I poured myself a ss of whiskey, finally excited to run this pack my way. Without Sabrina or my


    father.


    My father barged in to my office. He was fuming.


    "I guess Damon told you about my ball. Is he my beta or yours?" I ask my father who just scoffed at my


    remark.


    "Are you out of your mind? " father asks and I shake my head no.


    "I''ve never been so sure in my life. This is what I want and no amount of shouting is going to change


    my mind. So give up while you''re at it." I say to my father. He huffs and walks out.


    I know Xander had a sister and I was hoping she''de. Damon should personally send that invite


    just to get a kick out of Sabrina and Xander.


    Actually, maybe I''ll deliver that invite myself.

 Chapter 28 Think Again

    Chapter 28 Think Again


    Max was here. I could smell him. I could smell him from miles away and he was in this very pack


    house, on the floor above me.


    He was on the alpha floor.


    I wanted so bad to barge in there and p him senseless foring here and not for his child. He


    doesn''t have toe here for me but his son. He has a son for goddess sake!


    He had it so bad with uncle Deacon that he promised to be a better father. He wasn''t better, he was


    absent. Zero effort.


    Not a call. Not a text. How was his wolf ok with this? Not seeing his own pup?


    Xander barged in to my apartment, startling Dorothy and I.  Adrastos was sleeping soundly in his


    bass, the only thing that would wake him up was hunger. He could even sleep through a dirty


    diaper. Luckily, we had strong senses so we knew immediately when he did the number 2.


    "Sabrina,e with me." Xander says. Turning around and leaving no room to ask questions. I


    immediately shot up and ran after him. We walked in to his apartment and the first thing I noticed was


    the broken coffee table and Jill holding an angry Elliot back who was growling and shooting daggers


    and Maximus.


    As soon as I walked in, Max turned his eyes to me and it dawned on me why he was here. He wanted


    an alpha Luna and Xander''s sister was perfect. A lycan female with alpha blood. How bloody perfect.


    He was ready to start making babies and forget about Adrastos.


    Well, not on my watch.


    A girl looking to be around my age was seated on the two seater couch with a tear stained face.


    "Max here wants to take my sister as his chosen mate. My father over there wants to kill Max because


    he went about it the wrong way but I want to kill him for even thinking he cane to my pack and ask


    this of me." Xander says. He was fuming.


    "Then my sister over there, is crying because she doesn''t want to go. Max says he will take it as an act


    of cancelling our allegiance." Xander said.


    My eyes were focused solely on Xander''s sister. At her age, all she wanted to do is meet her mate. Not


    to be forced to mate with someone that isn''t hers.


    "Many years ago, my father and uncle Deacon''s fathers came together to form an allegiance. To bring


    them together, my mother, Deacon''s little sister, was promised to my father but they soon realized they


    were mates so it worked out well for them. In this case, my sister is not Max''s mate but he wants to


    reenact the same practice." Xander said and I looked at Max who was also looking at me.


    "I don''t see why she has to be here. Her family wasn''t involved before, why involve her now?" Max


    asks in a bored tone.


    He was doing anything and everything to hurt me. It was clear as day.


    "She''s here because she was invited here. You on the other hand, arrived unannounced." Xander said.


    "Fine." Max said.


    "I told you at the council meeting that you won''t ever father any more children. You think I was lying or


    speaking out of anger?"I Asked him. He didn''t answer me.


    "The moon goddess came to me andforted me. She vowed to never let you father another child


    after abandoning your first. Rejecting a gift from her." I say to him.


    "Every wolf serves a purpose in our world and by you rejecting our son, you''re changing the course of


    his life. You were supposed to help raise him and show him the things I as a mother could not." I say to


    him. He looks at me, to see if I''m lying but I wasn''t.


    "You not being able to father more children is your punishment. That was a promise the moon made to


    me." I said to him. Jill looked at me.


    "How did youmunicate with the moon goddess?" She asked.


    "She''s a goddess to many of you but she''s a grandmother to me. Well sort of. My nana is her sister. My


    family and i each carry gifts bestowed upon us by the moon goddess including my son. This makes me


    half a celestial being and half of this world." I say to her and Elliot forgets about his anger and really


    looks at me.


    He was looking at me differently. Like I was a god of some sort.


    "So you can just summon her and she appears?" Jill asks me and I chuckle at that.


    "I wish. She shows up when she feels it is necessary. Like when Max abandoned us, she made me that


    promise." I said to Jill but looking at Max.


    "So Max, you can go pack to pack trying to find the new mother of your children but that won''t bring


    children in to this world. It will not only emascte you, but the entire pack. An alpha that can''t produce


    an heir? You''ll be challenged day by day." I say to him and he growls.


    "You also made the decision to shack up with Xander here and let him y dad." Max retorts and I


    chuckled.


    "You want Xander to be punished for doing your job? The moon goddess must chop off his manhood


    because he stepped up where you couldn''t? Wow!" I respond back to him.


    "You can leave now Max. You have our final answer. Thank you for abandoning your Luna. Another


    packs loss is another''s treasure." Elliot said and my mouth flew open.


    5 seconds ago, this man would''ve torn me limb from limb and now I was Red Creeks treasure? The


    actual fuck?!


    I decided to walk out then and back to apartment. I felt Max following me so when I walked through my


    door I signalled for Dorothy to go in to the nursery.


    He walked in after me and mmed the door.


    "You broke my heart, now you want to break my door?" I sass him.


    "Well if your heart could be mended, so could this door." Max retorts back.


    "What do you want? I know you''re not here to see Adrastos Forrest, so what is it now?" I ask him.


    Emphasis on Forrest.


    "I need you to change thatst name." Max said and Iughed.


    "Are you sure? Otherwise Green Forrest pack won''t have a Forrest after you." I say to him and he


    growls.


    "Stop telling people that! I don''t know if what you''re saying is true or not but I will not have you tarnish


    my name like that." Max said.


    "So you can humiliate me in front of the pack, the council and my family but I''m supposed to be quiet


    about your shorings? Don''t patronize me." I say to Max.


    "You made your bed alpha Maximus. Nowy in it!" I say walking to my door.  I opened the door to tell


    him to get out but came face to face with uncle Deacon.


    He stepped in, with his eyes on his son.


    "You''re both here, good. It''s time for a little chat." Uncle Deacon says. Its going to be a long day.


    Uncle Deacon sat down on one couch and motioned for Max and I to sit down too. We sat on opposite


    sides of uncle Deacon.


    "Max, you pulled away from Sabrina. So you start first. Tell her why you left her and bepletely


    honest." Uncle Deacon said.


    Shuuu no beating around the Bush and exchanging pleasantries.


    No asking how the little man is. No asking for a little strong something for this conversation.


    No. We get straight to the point here.


    "Why should I do that? We are over. There''s no going back." Max says.


    "No there isn''t. Not after the stunt you pulled with the neww but that kid still belongs to the both of


    you and I did not raise you to be a deadbeat father." Uncle Deacon said.


    "And Sabrina, you let Max finish. You will get your turn. Same with you Max when it is Sabrina''s turn,


    you keep your mouth shut." Uncle Deacon says and I nod my head yes.


    We all look at Max, waiting for him toy it on me thick.


    "I left Sabrina because I did not respect her. She expects things to magically happen. A happy ending


    without any problems. She finds reasons toin about her gifts and how they''re such a curse. Life


    is so tough for Sabrina when she didn''t have to work for any of those gifts. She was born with them.


    Everyone has problems and hers might seem bigger but that''s because they are hers. Some of us


    have to work even harder for everything that we have. You run away from problems instead of facing


    them head on and I understand being young ys a part in that kind of decision making but that can''t


    be your way of life for every failed rtionship. I get it, I took on another woman but you had every right


    to make her kneel to you but you didn''t." Max said to me.


    He let out a sigh.


    "You need to remember I was raised the lycan way. My father slept with different women every other


    day. That was my point of reference but I tried to stay true to you. Until your family hurt my pack. You


    don''t want to take responsibility for any of that. While you were away to who knows where, my warriors


    were falling one by one. When you had the power to end all of those men, you could''ve done that from


    the start. None of my pack members needed to die because your uncle had a vendetta against your


    family." He says and I have to blink a few times to fight back the tears.


    "You''re a spoilt girl. You''ve been given everything in your life. You turn a certain age and surprise, white


    wolf with magical powers and crazy strength. Your mother cane back to the living if she wants.


    Some of us don''t have that luxury. It is war after war because of you! You''re the bringer of death more


    than anything and I helped you to make more of you. There''s a mini you that''s even stronger because


    he''s a lycan, who will bring even more death. Why would I want to be part of that? I''ve yed along


    long enough. I will not let you or that baby anywhere near my pack. Whether I father another child or


    not. My help ends here, with that baby." Max says and this time, the tears fall freely on my face.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Honesty hurts. It is painful.


    The truth is really not nice to hear. It is heartbreaking. So heartbreaking.


    "Well that was a mouthful but thank you for sharing Max. Sabrina?" Uncle Deacon said and I could feel


    their stares. I looked up and looked at Max.


    "I''m sorry I was such a burden to you. I''m so sorry I made you feel like you had to treat me like ss.


    Like I could never take care of myself. I didn''t want you to feel that way. I had no idea but had you


    voiced your feelings, I would''ve known. As partners, we tell each other everything. I don''t know what


    hurts the most, the fact that you feel that way about me or the fact that you couldn''t tell me about how


    you feel." I say.


    You could hear the hurt in my voice clearly.


    "What I''m not sorry about, is my gifts. Theye with a burden, you could never carry. I say that


    because if you couldn''t handle me, then you could never wield such power. You are incapable of


    controlling it. When you spent the whole day nning the war, I went to the moon and spent 10 years


    in training. I was tested emotionally and physically. If you think I''de back perfect, then you''re not


    for me. Your problems are smaller than mine because they are not mine! You don''t prioritize them like I


    do mine so don''t me me for that." I said. I stand up and walk around the apartment.


    "I dimmed my light so you could be the man. Yes, you didnt ask me to do that but you''ve never been


    with a woman like me. I have some crazy strength. It is either intimidating or empowering and I never


    know how people truly feel until it''s toote. I''m disappointed you''re one of them because you''ve known


    me all my life. I felt safe with you. I let you in and you spit in my face. " I say and I chuckle as I think of


    where Max and I started.


    "I was a good woman to you and I don''t care what you say to that. I let you be the man even when we


    both know who carried the muscle here. Was it not you that stopped me from giving myself away to the


    peopleing to fight our pack?! You told me the pack had my back! And when I found out that my


    family was behind the attacks, what did I do?" I ask looking at Max.


    The weather took a turn and the clouds turned gray. It looked like a storm wasing and I knew that


    was my doing but they didn''t need to know that.


    "I took all of my energy and killed everyst one of their warriors. I took that chance knowing very well


    that my crazy uncle coulde for me and not one person would have the strength to stop him. I put


    your pack first over my life and my son''s because they couldn''t die over something I could prevent. Yes


    we had fallen warriors, but do you know what I lost? I lost you. You were my fallen warrior and I had to


    get used to being pregnant alone without you and mourn our rtionship. I was grieving my mother,


    grieving you and trying toe to terms with being a single parent. I also had to worry about where I''d


    get my next meal!! I was pregnant you idiot, I couldn''t shift and you left me alone to die of hunger. " I


    say.


    I was full out crying now.


    "I went hungry and had to try find the energy to deal with you fucking that dead wolf every night! Where


    the fuck would I find the energy to fight her?! I was carrying your child and using all of my energy to


    save your child and keep him alive. I was willing to use all of my energy to at least keep him alive long


    enough till birth. Oh and let''s not forget how you got the doctor to not treat me or check if my pregnancy


    was going well. You think I''m a spoilt little brat? Well you''re a good for nothing, ungrateful, ass wipe of


    an alpha." I say with so much venom.


    This prick.


    "I saved everyone! Me, not you, not anyone else but me! You are ungrateful and youin too


    much. You think killing all of those warriors didn''t get to me? They had families but I overlooked that


    because our pack was dying! I might not be mentally as strong as you but as my partner, that''s where


    youe in. You fall short on strength and Ie in. We have topliment each other but your ego


    couldn''t handle it because in a normal setting, the woman would be the one to handle the emotions and


    the man would bring in the muscle. Can''t believe you!" I say and I sit back down next to uncle Deacon.


    "This is something. Max do you have anything to say to that?" Uncle Deacon asks but Max shakes his


    head no and sulks on the couch.


    "Okay. Then I''ll say a few words. Max, what you did was cruel and I''m sure your wolf must hate you.


    Which brings me to you Sabrina." Uncle Deacon says standing up and grabbing Max by the neck.


    "Come here Sabrina." He says and I stand up and walk to him.


    "Tell Max to allow his wolf control. Tell him now." Uncle Deacon said and my eyes bulge out.


    "I can''t do that. If he wants to stay away from us, that''s on him." I say but uncle Deacon won''t let up.


    "Sabrina, his wolf is depressed. How do you think I can hold him like this? The strength he''s relying on


    is not his. All our strength is not ours. Our wolves have feelings and his wolf is hurting. Max''s wolf


    wants you and your son." Uncle Deacon says.


    ''I can''t reach his wolf . Your uncle is right. Something is wrong Sabrina.'' Athena says to me.


    "Fine. I''ll do it but only for a little while." I say.


    "That''s fine with me." He says and Max starts kicking trying to get out of uncle Deacon''s grip but


    nothing. Uncle Deacon looks at me and I realize I''m wasting time.


    Max closes his eyes so I won''t be able to get to him. I remove uncle Deacon''s hold and take over,


    walking towards a wall, where his back hits the wall with a little force.


    "You know, I thought about sleeping with Tristan when he would bring me food. So you could feel my


    pain. While your son was inside me, I wanted to have another Male inside of me." I say and his eyes


    snapped open. He released a warning growl but that''s the effect I wanted.


    "It''s so funny how your wolf''s name is Xander, just like my new boo. So when I was sleeping with him to


    get relief from the heat, I would moan his name. Iughed about it the next day with my wolf but I know


    you won''t find it funny. Anyway, you will let Xander take control. He will shift and you will stay at the


    back of his mind and not interrupt his moment with his pup." I say and let him drop to the floor.


    Immediately he starts to shift. Within seconds, Xander was standing in my apartment, as big as can be.


    Making my apartment seem very small.


    "I missed you." I say as I rub his fur and he takes in my scent.


    He moves away from me and walks towards the nursery. I quickly walk in front of him and open the


    door, to let Dorothy out. I walked in first then Max''s wolf. He walked to the crib and whined.


    If wolf''s could cry, this would be the moment. He took in our pups scent every 5 seconds. He knows this


    won''t happen often so he''s savoring every moment. Tears fell down my face as I think of how it


    should''ve been.


    We wouldn''t be a broken home if it wasn''t for Max. I sat down on the rocking chair and allowed Max''s


    wolf to bond with his pup. Surprisingly, my son didn''t cry at all. He was at ease, as if he knew this wolf


    was his father.


    After some time, Max''s wolf, Xander, turned to me and nodded. It was time to let Max take over. I stand


    up and walk up to him,


    "I want you to know that you will always be a part of his life. Whenever you''re near, just take control


    until you get to me and I will do the rest. He is your pup, nobody can take that away from you. Not even


    Max." I say as I hug him, not forfort but for me.


    I led him out of the nursery as Dorothy walked back in.


    "You will allow Max to take control. Thank you foring forth." I say and it takes a minute before he


    shifts back and Max''s naked form lies on my floor.


    I went down on my knees but before I could touch him, he looked at me and I gasped.


    Max was crying.


    "I''m sorry Sabrina. I''m so sorry." He says and goes back to sobbing.

 Chapter 29 Foolish

    Chapter 29 Foolish


    I was dumbfounded. What was happening?!


    I look over to uncle Deacon but he looks as shocked as I am. On my floor was Maximus Forrest, crying


    his eyes out. The macho guy who walked through my door not so long ago wasn''t here anymore. He


    left and forgot to pick up his emotions.


    He was on my floor crying and naked. I mean, I told him he''d regret it, just not so soon. How do you


    look in to my son''s eyes and not fall in love?...


    I walked to my room to grab a towel for Max. When I get to the lounge, I find him standing but covering


    his genitals. I throw him the towel,


    "Now you''re going to get shy?" I ask him and he looks down.


    Okay.


    He wraps it around his waist and sits down on the couch. Uncle Deacon sits down too. They all look at


    me and I just shrug and sit down too.


    "After you made me shift, I let my wolf have one hundred percent control. With him seeing Adrastos, I


    guess all the emotions I''m supposed to feel as a father came rushing to me. They honestly hit me bad.


    I was drowning in all my feelings and guilt was thest of it. I feel guilty for turning my back on you and


    our son. My wolf wanted me to feel everything and I did." Max says just as Xander walks in to my


    apartment.


    He looks at the three of us individually and then back to Max''s naked form. He stares for a second and


    then looks back at me,


    "I''m just here for the boy so don''t worry about me. I''ll make my way to the nursery." Xander says and


    Max let out a growl.


    "You''re not going anywhere near my son." Max says to Xander, standing up while holding the towel


    together.


    "Stand down Maximus. Between the two of you, only one tried harm him and it wasn''t Xander. So if you


    need to protect Adrastos from anything, it''s you." I say to him and I could immediately see the hurt in


    his eyes.


    "Look, your 5 minute confession earned you Brownie points but that doesn''t mean all is forgiven.


    You''ve put Adrastos and I through hell! Things can''t change now all because you''ve had a change of


    heart. I have to learn to trust you again and my son is my everything to me, if I don''t trust you, I don''t


    want you anywhere near him." I say and he growls at me.


    "Growl all you like Max. Unless Ipel you to shift and let your wolf takeover, I won''t let you close to


    him." I say and he looks back at Xander.


    Xander nods at me and makes his way to my son.


    They''ve been spending every afternoon together. Xander would just sit in there and watch him sleep


    and as soon as he''s awake, he''d start telling tales as if my boy can understand him.


    Xander changes his diaper, feeds him. He even sings to him before he falls asleep. He has not once


    cried in Xander''s arms.


    Max sits back down like a scolded 5 year old. I pay him no mind.


    "Sabrina is right Max. You fucked up and now you have to make things right. You threatened his life,


    that''s not something even I will take lightly." Uncle Deacon says.


    I nod my head in agreement with what uncle Deacon just said. Folding my arms for that added effect.


    Max looks at me like he just got a new idea.


    "Thene back with me. Let me show you that I can be better. My wolf is feeling a little better after


    seeing you and our son. Let me make things right. Let me do right by you and my son." He says and I


    let out a loud sigh.


    "That will not be happening. My application to have Adrastos raised in Red Creek was approved after


    Sabrina agreed. He stays here. SHE stays here." Xander says walking towards us with Adrastos in his


    arms.


    Dorothyes out quickly and tries to take my son from him. She could also feel the tension in the air


    but Xander shook his head no at her and she stepped back.


    Uncle Deacon groaned while scratching the back of his head.


    "You know Sabrina, I never told you this but your mother was my first love. Our rtionship was brief


    because we were children and she met your father so it had to end." Uncle Deacon said to me.


    I looked at him confused.


    "I''m getting to my point, don''t worry." He says to me.


    "Your father and I were enemies for some time. I was just jealous he ended up being her mate and he


    was angry I was her first kiss. We fought and it got to the point where your mother sat us down and


    berated us. She gave us an ultimatum and we had no choice but to go with it because we both loved


    her in our own ways. What I''m trying to say is, you moon goddess children have a way with men and


    I''m now seeing what happened with your mother, happen to you." He said to me.


    Well...


    When he puts it that way.


    "Wait, you and my mother? Actually don''t answer that." I say then turn to look at Max who was throwing


    daggers at Xander.


    "Max, even if Xander had not applied to take us in and raise Adrastos as his next in line, I wouldn''t go


    back with you. You and your pack members turned your backs on me. A pregnant Luna. As much as


    they are sworn to obey you, they swore to protect me against anything. I know those vows, I said them


    to my Luna when I shifted in to my wolf. A luna is to be protected at all times, she is the one shewolf


    that the pack must protect but they refused to protect me from you, in fact, they stood by you even


    when you abandoned me. There is definitely no going back for me." I said to Max.


    There was absolutely no way I was going to give in to his idea. If he wants to be in his son''s life, he


    was going to have to adhere to my terms.


    Lucas walked in and handed Max gray sweat pants. He quickly put them on and punched a wall right


    after.


    Not one person said a thing. He looked at all of us and then walked out. Uncle Deacon followed him out


    and I knew then, he was leaving the pack.


    Xander was now looking at me and he wanted answers. Probably to find out where my head was at


    and if I had been swayed by Max''s sudden change of heart.


    Lucas read the room and excused himself as Dorothy tried again to take Adrastos from Xander''s arms


    but this time he let her.


    _________________________________________


    Max''s POV


    I screwed up. I was the biggest fool to ever run a pack. How could I think I could live on without my


    mate and pup?!


    My father drove us back to Green Forrest as I was in no mood to drive. I was lost in my head.


    Guilt was washing over me over and over again. Looking in to my son''s eyes broke my heart.


    Right there, in that crib, was my son but it felt like I was looking at myself. He looked like me in every


    way. The color of his eyes to his pointy nose. The idea of wanting him dead disgusted me.


    I disgusted myself.


    Nicole had every right to stop being my friend. Damon was well on the way too after I told him about


    the ball. I left Sabrina, a teenager, the mother of my child to fend for herself and care for the baby


    alone.


    I was now locked up in my room. I didn''t want to see anyone.


    My room was destroyed. My anger got the best of me and I had destroyed everything. Starting with the


    new bed that never had Sabrina''s scent. The closet that didn''t have her clothes. The bathroom that


    didn''t have her shower gel.


    Her body lotion.


    A room that did not have Sabrina.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I jumped out from my balcony and walked to the old packhouse. I needed to find something of hers to


    calm me down but when I got to her room, guilt washed over me again. This time ten fold.


    Nobody had touched her room since she left and her scent was strong in here. Her bed not made and


    tes of food lying on the floor. She was a prisoner of some sort. Endured every pain because she


    made a vow to me. She stayed until I threatened to harm our son.


    That was the dealbreaker.


    She could never allow herself to stay when she knew I wanted the death of that boy.


    shes of her skinny form went through my mind. I starved her. I caused her pain. Every damn day I


    was sleeping with that shewolf and she could feel it. Then I had the audacity to mark her knowing very


    well what it would do to Sabrina.


    To my Kimberley.


    Damon walked in Sabrina''s room to find me, on my knees, holding on to her cardigan for dear life. My


    eyes were ssy and at that moment, Damon knew I was broken.


    I know knew what I had done. What they were thinking but couldn''t tell me. He sat on the floor next to


    me and remained silent.


    He could shout at me and tell me how foolish I was for ever mistreating Kimberley. For abandoning my


    son or for changing packw so my son doesn''t take over from me.


    "I abandoned her too Max." Damon said with tears in his eyes.


    "We all did. We turned our backs on the luna. It''s not all on you my friend." He said to me.


    "She refused toe back." I said to him and he nodded in understanding.


    "Why would she? We treated her worse than an omega. We left her to fend for herself in her pregnant


    state. If it wasn''t for Tristan, she would''ve probably died of hunger." Damon said to me.


    I growled.


    Not at Damon but at the fact that I did that. I almost killed her.


    "How do I fix this?" I ask him and he shrugs.


    "I can''t help you there. You''re going to have to figure it out on your own." He says to me.


    I stand up and let out a fearsome growl. Letting out all that anger that was swimming in my veins.


    "How can I call myself a man? I abandoned my child. My only child and his mother. How could I not


    care about his wellbeing even when he was still in his mother''s womb?" I say to Damon. Not expecting


    an answer.


    He understood that I was venting so he remained silent.


    "You know, my father took care of me. In his own way, he thought he was doing right by me. When my


    mother was carrying me, my father never took on another lover. He made sure my mother was fed and


    clothed. She was the doctors priority patient. Any ailment was quickly attended to. He took care of her


    so much that the pack thought of her as their luna. He did right by me even when I wasn''t born yet." I


    say looking outside through the window.


    "As soon as I was born, my father went back to his old ways. I was out of harm''s way. Even though


    they weren''t mates, even though my mother couldn''t feel it when my father strayed, he protected her


    when she was carrying me because heartbreak can send a wolf in to depression. He kept her happy for


    my sake. After I was born, he did what he did best, take on different women. It broke my mother''s heart


    but he didn''t care then. He only cared about me. He raised me to be the perfect alpha." I say staring


    into the darkness that is my forest.


    It perfectly fits with how I am feeling. Loneliness. A big darkness that I can''t get out of and don''t want


    to. I put myself there, I might as well getfortable.


    "What I''m trying to say is, I failed my son. It''s not that I couldn''t protect him, I didn''t want to. I rejected


    him. As much as I didn''t have the best examples when ites to love and mates, I know right from


    wrong. I know how it feels when someone is unfaithful to you." I say as I sit back down on the bed and


    tears fall down my face.


    I remember feeling Sabrina''s emotions when I took the shewolf to bed. Every time her heart would


    break and I enjoyed it. When hope would spread around her whenever I walked in to her room but then


    it would all shatter when she realized I wasn''t there for her.


    I remember feeling her pain when she went in tobor because of me. I felt guilt but I quickly masked it


    and went on with fucking that damn shewolf.


    "She gave me everything. Her innocence meant so much to her and I let her down. How can I ever win


    her back after all the things I put her through? I''d never trust anyone if they put me through what I put


    her through. It was heartless." I say with my head down.


    How stupid of me.


    Of course I think she should take responsibility for most things and find the strength emotionally to deal


    with things because when one is in power, they don''t have the time to dwell on their emotions. I just


    shouldn''t have been so heartless about it.


    Did I love Kimberley? I''m not even sure but I''m definitely sure I loved my son the minute Iid eyes on


    him. He became my everything that very second.


    It is because I love him that I feel bad for letting him down in mistreating his mother. How would he look


    at me when he finds out how bad I was to Kimberely?


    I put him in harm''s way when I was ill treating Kim. I allowed the entire pack to disown her when I


    promised I''d take care of her.


    "I just, I was just jealous. I hated the fact that she was the hero instead of celebrating her and her ability


    to ensure we don''t lose any more pack members. I hated how the pack admired her, how they thought


    she was an angel sent to keep up safe. I am their alpha, I deserved that kind of praise but how could I


    treat my baby that way?" I say now looking at Damon.


    "I allowed the pack members that med her for losing their loved ones as ammunition to drive her


    out. My jealousy drove me to insanity. I can''t believe I thought she was a threat to my position in this


    pack. I can''t believe I let old traditions get to me. Her being the woman meant she wasn''t supposed to


    be stronger than me. I felt my manhood challenged." I say feeling so stupid.


    "I didn''t want to admit it, not even to myself. She was good to me. I mean, can I me it on momentary


    insanity?" I ask looking at Damon.


    "I''m not sure it was only momentary Max." He says scratching his head.


    "Yeah.." I say in a whisper tone.


    I decided to be that evil. Every time she''d sleep in my arms I''d get angrier and angrier and yet here I


    am now, wanting, needing my family here with me.


    I had missed the kicks in her belly. I missed the birth of my son because I was stuck in my feelings.


    I was going to miss his milestones. Probably his first shift. I wasn''t going to be the one to train him and


    his wolf. I didn''t have that right anymore. I did that. I made that happen and now I can only me


    myself.


    "Can you just leave me alone. I''ll see you tomorrow morning. Meet me first thing in my office." I say to


    Damon. He nods his head and leaves me to drown in my own sorrow.


    I take out my phone and call the one person that can help me make it right.


    "You have some nerve" She says to me.


    "I know. I know I fucked up and I can''t take back everything that I said to her or what I did but I want to


    make things right and I need your help. Please Josey.." I say to her. She stays quiet on the other side.


    "Are you there?" I ask.


    "I''m here. I just don''t know if I can trust you to do the right thing. What changed?" She asks me.


    "I met him." I say..


    "Ahhh Adrastos got to you, didn''t he?" She says as she chuckles.


    "A part of me is a sucker for a whole family. A mother, a father and the children. I never had that,


    Sabrina didn''t have that and she wanted that so bad with you. She spoke about more kids with you and


    now she''s probably crying herself to sleep no thanks to you. You shattered her dreams of a perfect


    family and thats the other part of me, the part that wants nothing to do with you. To just let you live out


    the rest of your life to deal with your decisions. Toy in the bed you made for yourself." She says to


    me and I sigh.


    "Look, Max, you didn''t just hurt Sabrina. Yes, you hurt her the most but you hurt all of us. She hid her


    hurt from us. Every day we would call her and she would lie about how you were treating her. When I


    saw her for the first time after my grandfather called us home, she was stickley thin. She looked terrible


    and she looked broken. You broke her Max. I can''t even imagine how much emotional strength it took


    her to muster up the courage to Facetime all of us and y pretend. But do you know what really hurt


    me?" She asks..


    I stay quiet.


    I stay silent because her words were like hammers to my heart. One after the other, people got to see


    what I put her through.


    "As her sister, her best friend, I didn''t even notice. She hid it so well from me, from all of us. You


    abused her. You took a new girl as your mate but you narcissistic and selfish ass didn''t want to let her


    go. How could you let her go through all of that? All because people died? People died because some


    crazy old man wanted revenge. Wanted to avenge the little boy that grew up without a mother. You


    almost took that away from Adrastos. If Sabrina had to endure any more torture, she would''ve withered


    away. Heck, if she was any normal wolf, she would''ve died. Your new chosen mate is the perfect


    example. Did she not die from Sabrina removing her mark? Yet you were able to mark the other


    shewolf and Sabrina lived through it. You still think she has zero emotional strength?" Josey says to


    me.


    Realization hits me like a ton of bricks.


    I was wrong.


    "I thought.. I...I...I was wrong." I say to Josey. I couldn''t find the words.


    I did to her what I swore I would not do. Why did I ever think she was incapable of ruling beside me? I


    told her to her face that shecked in controlling her emotions but in actual fact, I wascking. I''m the


    one thatshed out. Ished out at her, if anything, I deserve more cruelty from her but she hasn''t even


    dished an ounce of it to me.


    I''ve done nothing but hurt her, nailing the coffin with myst act. Trying to rece her as the mother of


    my child.


    "And what is this I hear about you not wanting Adrastos to take over you? You better fix that Maximus. I


    can''t believe I talked my sister in to being with you." Joseys says to me.


    "No. It''s on me, I''m the one that messed up but I know now and I need my family back. Can you help


    me?" I ask.


    "You need to make right with the family. You start with my father, he is killing himself with the whiskey


    after failing to protect his daughter from you. He mes himself for not being able to see the signs. We


    all do. Good bye Max." Josey said before hanging up.


    How was I going to face Christopher after everything?!


    I done did it this time.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Xander''s POV


    Losing my mate was tough. I thought I''d never find anyone that could take her ce by my side. I


    decided long ago that I''d never take a luna.


    Until I met Sabrina.


    From the minute I met her, I was drawn to her. She stirred something in me that was dead. Her beauty


    is out of this world but not only that, after she showed me her life, opened up to me, I was drawn to


    her.


    She had not only lost one but two mates and here she was ready to start her life again, even if she was


    on her own.


    My pack doesn''t know this but there''s been days where I wanted to end it all. Be with my mate because


    some days, I didn''t want to enjoy life''s pleasures without her.


    Then I''d take on different females to help me forget but I''d end up feeling guilty and even more lonely.


    Sabrina changed that for me.


    She was a breath of fresh air. She knew the type of guilt one goes through when meant for another.


    Besides all of that, I wanted to hold her and show her that when a true man makes a promise, he keeps


    it.


    I am a man of my word.


    I am ready to love her and her son. I am ready to call them mine, my family. I can deal with Max, he is


    the child''s father but his days are done. He ruined a perfect family and now it was my turn to make it


    right.


    I looked at Sabrina as she watched Deacon and Max leave. I''m worried now.


    What if Max''s change of tune will have her running back to him?


    Did our nights together not mean anything to her? May e they did then but now?


    This is her chosen mate. The man she gave her innocence to.


    Was I not obvious enough with my feelings for her and care for her son?


    I''m not ready to lose that boy. He''s grown on me and my wolf.


    She turned to face me.


    "Don''t worry Xander, I''m not going anywhere." Sabrina tells me. I wasn''t convinced but I was not going


    to tell her that.


    "Oh I wasn''t worried about that." I say taking a seat on the couch.


    Yeah, I was definitely too obvious with my feelings.


    Sabrina sits next to me and ces her hand in mine.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve waited so long, well not that long but it feels like forever since Max and I were good. So I''m happy


    he wants a life with his son, I''m happy my son doesn''t have to grow up feeling insecure that his father


    didn''t want him. I was never going to be prepared enough to answer his questions about his father.


    Where would I start? He would me himself and I just, I couldn''t live with that. So yes, I''m happy Max


    wants to be a father." Sabrina says to me and I nod to show I''m listening and taking her words in.


    "What about you? Max wants you back too." I say and Sabrina let''s out a loud sigh.


    "It would be so perfect to just go back with him and raise this child together. That''s how it should''ve


    been. That''s the way it was intended but he broke that. Max didn''t just break my tea set Xander, he


    broke my heart. That''s not something you can say sorry for and think everything will go back to


    normal." She says to me.


    I guess that was good enough for now but in the long run? What happens when Max is consistent


    about being a good father and mate?


    She looks at me,


    "Look, Sabrina, I feel like I''m inpetition here and I won''t win. This is the father of your child. Your


    chosen mate. The man you thought you''d build forever with and I''m just the new guy. I''m not trying to


    pressure you or anything but you need to know that I put myself out there by openly telling everyone


    that I will raise your son to take over after me. You didn''t ask me to, I know, I did it willingly and I would


    do it again even after what just transpired here because I want to be with you. I care about that little


    Forrest and I want to do right by you." I say to her. I stand up and run my fingers through my hair.


    "Look, what I''m trying to say is, please don''t try anything with me if you know deep down you''ll end up


    going to Max. You need to seriously think about this because it''s not just you and Adrastos in the


    middle of this, but me too. I won''t rush your decision, like I''m not rushing you to be with me because I''m


    a patient man. All I''m asking from you is to be brutally honest with me when you''ve properly thought


    this over." I say.


    Feeling defeated, drained and insecure,


    I walk to the door and look back at Sabrina who met my eyes.


    "I''m not going back to Max, Xander. That much I do know." Sabrina says to me standing up and


    walking towards me.


    She ces her open palm on my cheek and looks up at me,


    "I may not be ready to be emotionally involved with anyone but I know myself. I left Max. I could''ve


    stayed and I did for some time but enough was enough. If I leave here, it won''t be because I''m going


    back to him." Sabrina tells me.


    "You might just have to." Lucas says breaking our almost kissable moment.


    _________________________________________


    Sabrina''s POV


    I could tell Xander was struggling with this. I liked him, I liked him a lot and it was time toe to terms


    with my feelings. I''ve been ming the imprint for how many days now?


    Maybe the imprint was to me but the w marks were no longer on me, which means that all these


    feelings were my own. Not influenced.


    What Max did to me was painful, emotionally draining. He left me to be lonely and even though he


    could feel everything I was feeling, he chose to ignore that. He chose to take someone else and let her


    in on something very sacred.


    A spiritual connection meant for only him and I. He marked her knowing she would know how I was


    feeling and she added on to my agony.


    Max knew this mate thing was everything to me. Everything.


    His jealousy and anger led him to treat me like I meant nothing and who''s to say he won''t do that


    again? He changed thew to get me out because he didn''t approve of how I acted. He changed the


    law because his brain can''t seem to understand the power that flows through me, because he can''t


    understand it, he rejects it.


    He had his entire pack turn their back on me. A pregnant shewolf.


    A new mother who knew nothing of pregnancy. I didn''t have my mother to guide me and my nana was


    too ashamed to face me.


    I''m actually angry but Xander doesn''t deserve to feel that. My anger is not directed to him.


    He has been nothing but amazing. Spending every day with Adrastos and I. He allows me to be me. To


    run free in his pack with all my power.


    Athena has never felt so free. Yes, uncle Deacon said not to hide my power but look at what it did to


    Max and I.


    Here, with Xander, I could be myself. He wanted me to be myself.


    All of me.


    So when I saw how Max being here and wanting me back was troubling him, I took the opportunity to


    reassure him that I wasn''t going back to Max. I would not do that to myself.


    Max would have to suffer for all eternity like Percy. They made their choices and with a girl like me,


    there''s no going back.


    I ced my hand on his cheek, feeling a little stubble starting to grow. I like it.


    I looked into his eyes,


    "I may not be ready to be emotionally involved with anyone but I know myself. I left Max. I could''ve


    stayed and I did for some time but enough was enough. If I leave here, it won''t be because I''m going


    back to him." I say to him.


    I closed my eyes, as I wait for that one kiss to seal it all. To put an end to both our troubles and to start


    a new life. This was me, telling him I''m willing to listen to my heart and if it wants to fall, I''d let it.


    "You might just have to." Lucas said behind Xander.


    Breaking our moment. Ending it before I could leap in to something and right now, I don''t think I''ll have


    that courage again to take the first step in to whatever it is I was jumping in to with Xander.


    Xander groaned.


    We pulled away from each other and faced Lucas.


    "Alpha Neil is fast approaching our border with his pack. He received your message and from the ten


    rogues we just killed, he has a message  of his own to send to you." Lucas says handing Xander a


    note.


    Xander reads it and growls.


    Before he could toss the paper away, I snatch it from him.


    ''I guess I''ll have to kill your new mate myself.'' The note said.


    I chuckled.


    Xander and Lucas both stared at me.


    "What? He can try." I say.


    Xander''s demeanor changes. He goes from free and fun to Mr all too serious.


    He stands taller and gives off his alpha aura, which hits both Lucas and I in waves. It was


    overwhelming.


    "Have the women and children on lockdown until I say it''s safe. Get all my warriors, I want you to put


    our best six with the women and children." Xander orders Lucas.


    "But we''ll need the six too. I can put two guards.." Lucas says before he''s interrupted.


    "We have Sabrina now. We won''t even need half the pack''s fighters with her by my side." Xander says


    to Lucas with so much confidence.


    Confidence in me.


    In what I can do.


    Xander wanted me to fight.


    Athena danced around in my head. Happy to help when needed.


    Xander wasn''t going to hide me away like the other women, I didn''t need to lessen myself for him. He


    wanted me next to him, fighting alongside him.


    "Oh I know. I just thought Sabrina wouldn''t want to leave her son''s side." Lucas says.


    He''s right. With a fight brewing between two packs, one never knows if this alpha Neil has someone on


    the inside.


    "I''ll protect him." Xander''s mother says walking up to me.


    "Let Dorothye with us and your boy to our bunker. They will be safe, I promise." She says to me.


    I''m very trusting. I give people too much trust but this was my son.


    I wanted to fight alongside Xander and still keep my baby safe. The only way I knew how, was to use


    mind control.


    So I turn to Jill, locking our eyes together.


    "Yes, you will protect Adrastos with your life. Not one child in the bunker wille to any harm." I say


    to her and she nods.


    "I had to." I say looking at Xander. I don''t give him time to respond as I walk away and in to the nursery


    to give Dorothy the news and to pack some things my son will need while in the bunker.


    I do the same thing to Dorothy. We walk out, Adrastos in my arms. We all walk out of my apartment but


    Dorothy, Jill and I make our way out to the bunker.


    I had to meet the six warriors and do the same to them. It was the only way my heart will be at ease


    when I''m out there, helping Xander avenge his mate. I will know there are eight people who will fight


    whoever that tries to harm my child.


    That will give me enough time to get this Neil to Xander and let him do whatever his wolf wants.


    We went down the basement and down some flight of stairs. They led us through paths that felt like I


    walking through a maze.


    When we got to the bunker, I was expecting a room with just enough beds for children but no this was a


    pack house underneath a pack house.


    There were rooms for the alpha family, where I saw Xander''s sister sitting reading a book. I guess she


    won''t be fighting with us. Jill and Dorothy got to settling in as I said my goodbyes to my son.


    I left them and met with the six warriors. I walked up to each of them,


    "Protect the children at all costs. Not one child in here wille to any harm while you are here." I say


    and they each nod.


    I finished with thest one and walked out, luckily Lucas was there to walk me back.


    "That''s a pretty neat trick you''ve got there." He tells me and I smile.


    "I try not to use it unless it''s necessary." I say back to him.


    He nods in understanding.


    When we get to the front door, I see Xander waiting for us in just his grey sweats pants.


    We all take our clothes off and shift in to our wolves and run to the border.


    With Xander leading all of us, Lucas and Elliot running ahead of me and the pack. It is natural to follow


    the alpha but this time it feels different.


    The energy was different.


    The pack is allowing their alpha to lead but they are also determined. They want to avenge their true


    luna although keeping in mind that Xander lost his mate and he deserves more than anyone, to kill


    alpha Neil.


    When I got to the border, I saw Xander, in his naked glory, looking at an old man. He was ready to kill.


    My focus though, was on the man standing next to alpha Neil. The man who''s power could be felt from


    miles away. A power almost as strong as mine that I knew all too well.


    The man looked right back at me, his eyes bulging out once he recognized me.


    I shifted back to my human form, to show him that it was me, all of me and I  was happy he came to


    me.


    For today, it seemed, I''d also get to avenge my broken family. Yes, Max is an ass and if this man had


    note at us, Max would show his true colors yearster but still, he had a hand in this. Most of all,


    he killed my mother.


    He took away the only chance I had in this world to have my mother, he has taken so much from me. I


    was going to kill him this time and I was going to make sure he stays dead.


    "Hello uncle."

 Chapter 31 Revenge part 2

    Chapter 31 Revenge part 2


    Sabrina''s POV


    "Hello uncle..." I say looking at Reginald. He was looking at me as if I grew two heads in front of him.


    He turns to alpha Neil,


    "You didn''t tell me the new mate was Sabrina!" New uncle says to Neil.


    "Does it matter? You''re a Male so that automatically makes you stronger and with that power of yours,


    how could she everpete!?" Alpha Neil said to new uncle.


    Xander looked between me and new uncle. Probably trying to add things up.


    "He''s my uncle. Killed my mother and now I''m going to kill him." I say right before I have a gust of wind


    on alpha Neil, lifting him up in the air and throwing him down, right by Xander''s feet.


    "Now, you kill this one." I say and then slowly walk my way to Reginald.


    He releases his power, he seemed stronger but it could just be that I felt his power only once. Even if


    he was stronger, he was still no match for me. I  won''t be toying around with him this time.


    I''m going straight for the kill.


    I let my power out. All of it as Athena surfaces through my eyes. We were going to fight him together.


    I let my anger out, which changed the clear blue clouds to gray within seconds. The energy around us


    changed. My power was indeed overwhelming.


    You couldn''t go about your life and ignore it. I could sense the fearing at me in waves from the


    wolves around me.


    Xander wasted no time in toying with the alpha. He quickly shifted in to his wolf and mauled alpha Neil.


    The smell of blood filled our nostrils, fueling the pack with even more determination to avenge their


    alpha''s mate. They ran, attacking alpha Neil''s warriors without a second thought. Their loyalty touched


    me. The smell of blood fueled me as I started to run towards Reginald, he started to run towards me


    too, finally deciding to fight me.


    He was fast as he quickly got to me and threw the first punch. It threw me up in the air but before I fell


    on the ground, I shifted in to my wolf andnded on all four paws.


    So that was his super power.


    Speed.


    Athena was mad. A mad woman who wanted new uncle''s blood. Thunder erupted in the skies,


    confirming my anger, making new uncle look up at the sky and then at me. The punch was painful but


    with Athena''s anger, there was no room to dwell on the punch of the century.


    I started walking towards him, each step was followed by lightning and a loud thunderous sound. The


    skies got darker.


    He now knew that was definitely me.


    He ran at me again but this time, I was ready for him. He shifted before he got to me and jumped at


    me, trying to bite my neck but I quickly shifted back, resting on my one knee so I could stretch my arms


    from under him and hold his big wolfy mouth apart.


    His wolf saliva falling on me and dripping down my body. It was honestly disgusting but my need for


    revenge surpassed any and all feelings.


    With my strength, I forced him on the ground, still keeping his mouth open and apart.


    I stretched it further as he shook his body, trying to free himself from me.


    My ws came out, allowing me a better grip on him as I stretched him even further until I heard a


    crack and then a snap.


    I had split his head in half, his blood spilling all over my naked form. His body lying limp on the ground,


    lifeless. I looked up at Xander to see him, in his human form, covered in blood from head to toe, with


    alpha Neil''s heart in his right hand.


    He looked at me with so much adoration. I could feel the love just by looking in to his eyes. We were


    animals. This is who we were, fighters.


    Covered in blood, his hair sticking to his face. The blood still trickling down his body and his ws out,


    showing me his true self. A true lycan.


    It hit me that this was the moment I was waiting for. The affirmation that Xander was it for me and my


    son. Right there in his true self, his chest rising and falling as his wolf calms down from that high we get


    from a kill, was my Xander.


    We looked back at alpha Neil''s pack warriors, who stopped fighting the minute Xander killed alpha Neil.


    The warriors shifted back to human form and walked towards Xander. He let out a warning growl and I


    immediately ran up to be by his side. He took my hand in his as we both faced the warriors that


    approached us.


    One by one, they stopped right in front of us and kneeled. They were epting Xander as their new


    alpha, which meant that the dead alpha had no heirs or anyone with legal im to the throne.


    Xander was their new alpha.


    Xander turned to me and pulled me closer. Our bodies touching as my eyes locked with his, there was


    something sexual about this. Being like this, in our victory, I wanted nothing more than to have Xander


    take me right here and now. It made me horny being this way with him in this very moment.


    He tangles his hand in my very wet and bloody hair, leans in and kisses me.


    He kisses me like his life depends on it. I''m the one thing he needs in this world to live and he puts it all


    in the kiss. I return the kiss with equal fervor, as I pull him down further to me but he doesn''t relent,


    instead, uses his free hand to wrap around my waist and pull me up.


    We pull away for air, staring in to each other''s eyes.


    "You are mine." He says to me. He wasn''t asking me, also not ordering me. Just telling it like it is.


    He was iming me as his, like animals do. We were wild beasts and in the woods, this was how it was


    done.


    "I am yours." I say back to him as he sets me down, our foreheads touching. I''m the first to pull away,


    remembering we have an audience.


    Xander turns to the kneeling warriors.


    Whoops, guess we forgot about them.


    I think we would''ve had sex like crazy beasts had I not pulled away.


    "Go home, tell your friends and families what happened here today. Today, you shall mourn your fallen


    alpha but tomorrow, you are part of my pack. Go on now." Xander says and the warriors all shift in to


    their wolves, putting alpha Neil''s body on one warrior''s back as they make their way back to their pack.


    Xander and I made our way back to our pack with the rest of the pack following.  When we made it to


    the pack house, I rushed to my apartment to clean up before I went to get my son. I took a very hot


    shower and scrubbed myself numb and red.


    I put on some denim shorts and a basic white shirt. I walk out barefoot and bumped in to Lucas.


    "Ah, I was about to get you. Thought you might need some help getting to the bunker." He says and I


    smile.


    "Thank you." I say and he just smiles, leading the way to my son. He knew I''d get lost.


    When we get to the bunker, we find everything in order and I take Adrastos, a sleeping Adrastos from


    Jill, rying many thanks to her and the guards that I manipted in to guarding my son with their


    lives.


    When Dorothy and I got back to the apartment, we sat down so I could tell her what transpired between


    the two packs. She got up to go make dinner as Xander walked in.


    He was all clean and smelling of his signature shower gel. He plops himself right beside me and rests


    his head on myp. I start to massage his head, assionally using my ws to gently scratch his


    scalp.


    He hummed in enjoyment before sleep took over him.


    One thing I like about Xander is, he doesn''t snore. He grunts sometimes when he tosses and turns but


    that''s it. With a wolf''s super hearing, it helps not to have a snoring dog in your ear.


    I picked up my phone and decided to call Josey. She declined my call and decided to Facetime me


    instead. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I answered, hiding Xander as I ced my phone on his head.


    "Hey doll. Gosh I''ve missed you. So much has happened and I have a lot to tell you." I say and Josey


    smiles.


    "You look happy." She says to me and I smile back at her.


    "I am. I got to kill new uncle. Josey, I was able to finally put that dog down." I say and she chuckles.


    "Well that''s great. I mean, I would''ve preferred it if you had killed him then but you and your mercy."


    Josey jokes. We share someughs and Josey fills me in on the family.


    Dad''s been drinking himself to oblivion and ming himself for not being able to see that I was


    unhappy. It broke my heart.


    Since I''m no longer in hiding, I can go visit them. With Xander.


    "Anyway, Max called me. Wants to win you back and all. I just told him to right his Wrongs. I still hate


    him though. Please tell me you won''t take him back?" Josey asks. I feel Xander''s body tense and I start


    massaging him again.


    I press the button that changes from selfie cam to the back of the phone cam and show Josey a


    sleeping Xander. Josey being Josey, squeals in delight, waking Xander and having miss Dorothy run in


    to the lounge to check on us.


    I flip the phone back to me and shoot daggers at Josey. Who giggles and mouths an ''I''m sorry'' before


    bombarding me with questions about Xander.


    She ends up talking to Xander, getting to know each other and I leave them to it to go help Dorothy with


    the cooking.


    Once we''re done cooking, Dorothy''s family walk in and we all have dinner together. They were not


    expecting to share dinner with the alpha so it was a little awkward at first but once Margot and I got


    talking, everyone chimed in eventually and my apartment was filled withughter.


    It made me miss my family. We couldn''t be happy before when my child was born and be one big


    happy family, no thanks to Max but now maybe that was possible.


    Xander, who was seated at the head of the table, grabbed my hand gently and squeezed it pulling me


    out of my thoughts.


    "You okay?" He asks, still holding my hand and I nod my head.


    He wipes his mouth and stands up, ss of wine in hand,


    "Tomorrow we can finally have a ceremony to wee Sabrina in to our pack. Tomorrow, she officially


    bes one of us." Xander says raising his ss high and everyone follows his actions.


    He looks at me, gesturing me to do the same. I raise my ss and they all cheer.


    After dinner, Margot and I cleaned up as Xander and the men sat around talking about what happened


    today.


    "Soooooo luna..." Margot says to me and I chuckle.


    "You know, Xander and I have not had this conversation before. It''s important I join the pack officially so


    I can link all of you but not yet as your luna." I say taking out thest te from the dishwasher and


    handing it to Margot to wipe and put away.


    "Would it be so bad? I mean we all thought Xander would never take a chosen mate until Jade but


    even then we were a little unsure and then you show up and change things. Now, the pack is


    absolutely sure he''s going to take you as his chosen." Margot tells me and I just smile.


    We finish up in the kitchen and head out to find Margot''s family getting ready to leave. We all say our


    goodbyes and finally, it''s just Xander and I. Well, Adrastos was just bathed, fed and put to bed so we


    have plus minus three hours to ourselves.


    "Would it be so bad if Tomorrow was your luna ceremony?" Xander says as he pulls me closer to him,


    his nose on my neck, taking in my scent.  He was clearly listening in on my conversation with Margot.


    "No, I''m not against it. I just wanted to talk to you first." I say pulling his head away from my neck to


    look at me.


    "Today, after the fight, when I looked at you, I just knew. I knew then that I wanted to be with you. It felt


    right, you feel right and I won''t fight it anymore." I say to Xander sincerely.


    "You know, when I looked at you, I knew then that today I''d make you mine. Seeing you at your


    strongest, using your human hands to split that wolf in to two, was the hottest thing I''ve ever seen. You


    are a magnificent woman Sabrina." He says cupping my cheeks and pulling me in for a soft kiss.


    "I know this wasn''t exactly waiting. I didn''t give you the year I thought I would." Xander says to me.


    "No. This isn''t waiting but I''m not pushing you away, am I? I want this as much as you. I want to love


    again Xander, I want to love you. I want to be able to call this ce home, call you home. I already feel


    so much peace just being here. You''ve been my rock in this little short time and maybe we are moving


    too fast, maybe waiting wasn''t such a bad idea but here we are." I say to him, putting my hands around


    his neck.


    "Then I have a surprise for you. Follow me." He says grabbing my hand and leading me out as Jill


    walks in pointing at the door to the nursery.


    I look at Xander and he just shrugs. We walk down the stairs, he  leads me out the house and in to his


    car. We drive for a few minutes and he stops in front of the school''s sports ground. We walk in and stop


    at the entrance of the football field. I gasp at what I was looking at.


    In the middle of the field was an arrangement of white roses, thousands of them. Music was ying


    through the speakers, something slow and romantic. As we got closer, I notice a white screen that


    immediately went on and showed pictures of me when I was younger, pictures of my happy times and I


    look at Xander to find out how he got those, he looked back at me and mouthed ''Josey''..


    A video of me ying with Josey came up. I was around eight years old and I was telling my sister


    about mates.


    ''When wee of age Josey, we will meet our mates. It will be magical and you will love them with all


    your heart.'' I say..


    ''Eeuw I don''t want to be with a boy!'' Josey retorts. ''You say that now. When the dayes, you''ll be so


    happy.'' I say. Taking me back to the day Josey met her mates. Before she found out they impregnated


    Max''s mate, she was indeed happy. She was so happy and not weirded out in any way that she was


    mated to not one but two men!


    I chuckle at the thought as a tear escapes my eye.


    A video ys of me singing to Adrastos as he sleeps in my arms. I looked happy when I was holding


    him, the love could be seen there and Xander sneaked in at the perfect moment to capture this.


    Pictures of me passed out in the afternoon with Adrastos, of Athena in her true form. Lastly, a picture of


    me and Xanderughing at something Adrastos was doing in Xander''s arms.


    I remember Dorothy taking that picture and I never asked to see it, but here it was, a picture of me and


    the two men in my life. The answer has been there the whole time.


    Xander was there the whole time. All my pain and wasted efforts in Percy and Max led me here. Led


    Adrastos and I here.


    I turned to look at Xander and found him on one knee, a ck velvet box in his hand..


    "My sister made me watch some romantic movie and this is what they do when they want to spend


    forever with someone." He says to me and I chuckle.


    "Sabrina, the first time Iid my eyes on you, I knew you''d change my life. I was a mess Sabrina, I


    couldn''t imagine a life without my mate before you. I was angry most of the time but then you came and


    all those negative feelings disappeared. I believe the moon blessed me with you as it rained a few


    hours before you arrived, before Adrastos arrived. I want a forever with you and the little guy. I will love


    you and stay true to you. I promise to never hurt you intentionally but if I do hurt you, you better call me


    to order. I promise to be the man you deserve or at the very least, try to be. I want to work at deserving


    to be the father figure Adrastos needs, to be consistent and patient with him. I want to work daily on


    making you happy and feeling safe. You are my home and if you run, I''ll follow you to the ends of the


    earth and drag you back here because like I said, I want forever with you so there''s no leaving me." He


    says and I chuckle in between my sobbing.


    Yes I was a sobbing mess.


    "I can''t begin to tell you how torturous it was to watch you every day, not being able to hold you. So


    happy I can now call you mine. I promise to kiss you good morning with every sunrise, to kiss you good


    night when we go to bed. I promise to steal kisses during the day and maybe at night. I promise to


    include you in all my decision making and have you fight by me in all the pack''s battles, partly because


    we are in this together but also because you can kick ass." He says and I burst in toughter.


    At this point, my face was covered in tears. There was no stopping thr water works.


    "I promise to love and care for Adrastos and raise him as my own. I promise that even if we have


    children of our own, he will still be my child, the first born of the 10 children we will have together. I


    promise that, where you fall short, I wille in. I will work daily to show you the love you truly


    deserve. With all that said, Sabrina, will you be my forever?" He asks and I nod enthusiastically.


    He opens the box to reveal a rose gold band with an incredible and big white diamond. He took the ring


    out and put it in my ring finger. It fit perfectly.


    "Are you sure? There''s absolutely no going back after the kiss Sabrina. You are stuck with me." He


    says..


    "Yes, yes and a thousand times yes!" I say and he let''s out a sigh.


    Xander rises to his feet and pulls me in for a kiss. Fireworks erupt and I break the kiss to look up.


    ''She said YES'' in big letters popped up in the sky and the pack erupted in cheers. Iugh at that and he


    joins in as he picks me up and spins me around.


    "What if I''d said no?" I say as Xander ces me down gently.


    "Well, we didn''t think of that." He says and Joseyes out of nowhere screaming in delight. Behind


    her, her twin mates and my brother. Grandfather and dad walked up too followed by Arianna.


    I turned to look at Xander and he pulled me closer,


    "Tell me I didn''t just kill this? I mean am I romantic or am I romantic?" Xander joked.


    "You''re the best." I said before running to my family and hugging them all. I hugged my dadst.


    "I''m happy for you kiddo. You deserve this more than anyone." My father says to me. I couldn''t smell


    any liquor on him, I''d have to ask Josey about itter.


    Xander walks up to my dad and shakes his hand.


    "It''s nice to formally meet you sir and thank you, for giving me your blessing." Xander said to my dad. I


    turned to Cj with my mouth agape.


    "Look, he asked ages ago but said he''d give you time to heal. Dad just wants you to be happy Sab." Cj


    tells me.


    "We all just want you to be happy. Now that this is done, where''s my nephew? I missed that little man."


    Cj says to me walking ahead of me.


    We all walk back to the parking lot and I see more cars outside. Jill and Adrastos standing by Xander''s


    truck.


    "You thought he''d miss his mother''s proposal?" Jill asked and I hugged her. This day just couldn''t get


    better.


    Cj took Adrastos from Jill and got in the backseat with Arianna. We all drove back in different cars and


    got to the pack house. I had my family stay in my apartment and Josey kicked me out to go spend the


    night with Xander.


    "Don''t tell me you''re still that rigid girl! Go get it on, Cj and I will look after the little one. Besides,


    Adrastos will need siblings soon so get on it already!" Josey says pushing me out the door. She ces


    my Louis Vuitton Neverfull tote bag in my hands.


    "He needs cousins too. What happened to having kids around the same time? And what is all this


    lace?" I ask looking at the redce in my bag.


    "If you must know, a cousin is on the way but tonight is not about me! Go get some and we can talk


    tomorrow. Thatce goes around your boobs and ass. Wear it!" She says before mming the door on


    my face.


    I groan but make my way to the alpha floor. I walk in to find Xander standing, holding two sses of red


    wine. I throw the bag on the couch and take one ss, downing all the wine. I take the other ss, pick


    up my handbag and head to Xander''s room. He took the empty ss plus the bottle of wine and


    followed me. He ces the wine bottle and ss on his bedside table and went to close the door.


    I walk in to his bathroom to see what Josey wanted me to wear. It was ace bralette with matching


    underwear or parts of it. I take off my clothes and put it on, I then spray some perfume on me and let


    my hair loose. I stare back at my reflection, loving what I was seeing.


    "Wow." Xander said and I looked at him through the mirror as he was suddenly behind me.


    He walked up to me and hugged me from behind.


    "I can''t believe how lucky I am." He says in a whisper. I didn''t respond as I figured he was talking more


    to himself than to me.


    He carries me bridal style to his bed and gently ces me on it. He takes a moment to look at me on


    his bed, I look back at him.


    The hunger was clearly evident in his eyes. The bulge in his pants confirmed it.


    "If only you knew what you do to me Sabrina.." He says to me.


    "Show me..." I say and he raises an eyebrow at me.


    It was going to be a long satisfying night.

 Chapter 32 Saying Goodbye

    Chapter 32 Saying Goodbye


    Sabrina''s POV


    I could feel the energy in the room changing. It was intense and wanting.


    I wanted Xander and he wanted me. Days and days of hunger for each other multiplied from seeing


    each other on earlier today.


    Now, here I was, on his bed in nothing but redce.


    I raise my legs and bend them, widening my thighs slowly as I watch Xander watching my thighs move


    apart. I bite my lip at the thought of feeling his skin on mine.


    My left hand moves up to squeeze my left boob as my right hand moves to my core, rubbing myself


    over thece. I bite my lip when I see Xander''s eyes change color, his wolf fighting toe out.


    I want that animalistic sex tonight.


    I widen my legs as my hands go back to my thighs. Moving them up and down my thighs, enjoying the


    feel of my own skin. My hands move to my side, moving up past my hips, slowly up past my boobs and


    my neck. My hands move over the sides of my face and I tangle my fingers in my hair, pulling at my


    hair roughly before I spread my legs outpletely, almost in a split.


    Xander takes his sweats off and starts to stroke himself as he watches me. Which has me getting up


    and kneeling on the bed, watching him grow in his hand. I licked my lips as I watch him, thinking of all


    the ways he was going to take me.


    I got off his bed,


    "I want you to watch me take this off." I say to X.


    I took of the lingerie and threw it on the floor. Xander walked up to me and standing behind me, feeling


    his hardness on my back. He wraps his hand around my neck and pulls my head back, licking my neck,


    where his mark will be.


    A moan escapes my lips and I turn around, cing my open palms on his naked chest, pushing him


    roughly until his back hits the wall. He roughly switches positions with me and my back hits the wall


    before he pulls me in for a heated kiss. He picks me up and I wrap my legs around him, as he takes his


    long and thick rod, cing it at my entrance.


    He rams into me, my back hitting the wall. A loud moanes out my mouth as he grunts sexily.


    He pulls out and rams back in, as he squeezes my ass. My back hitting the wall every time he rams in


    to me.


    "Xander!" I moan out his name every time he rams in to me. I can already feel my climax approaching. I


    tug at his hair which earn me growl.


    As if he could read my thoughts, he pulls out and sets me down, turning me around and pulling my ass


    out before he rams back inside me.


    He ces my hands on the wall then cing his one hand on my waist and the other hand wrapped


    around my neck, pulling me to him. Me, on my tippy toes, moaning my heart out.


    He pulls out of me again, kneeling down in between my legs. He runs his tongue over my slit, earning a


    moan from me. He eats me out while I stand there, trying so hard to keep my bnce.


    "Xander don''t stop. I''m so close." I say, enjoying what he was doing to me.


    He plunges not one, not two but three fingers inside me and I lose it. I feel my whole body explode,


    Xander holding me steady as I ride his face, covering it with my juices.


    Before I could recover, he carries me to the bed, spreading my legs apart then ramming in to me,


    making me arch my back. I bite my lip to stifle a moan but he uses his finger to pull my bottom lip from


    my teeth, me, taking that moment to suck on his finger as he fucks me.


    I use my strength to switch positions, with me on top of him.


    "I want please you. I want to control the pleasure you feel. I want to know that I''m doing that." I say


    taking his finger back in to my mouth as I move up and down his shaft. He closes his eyes, hearing his


    sexiest grunt.


    "Look at me." I say and he opens his eyes. His hands roam all over my body before settling on my


    boobs, squeezing them.


    I move back and forth, feeling him so deep in side me as my head falls back. I use my body to spell out


    his name, riding out every letter, my eyes locked on his. My eyes change color to show Athena''s


    presence, she lets out her power as she softly kisses his neck. Licking on the spot she wants to mark


    him, Making Xander groan and she bites his neck, marking him as ours forever.


    Xander let''s out a sexy low grunt as my teeth pierce his skin and go deeper, his hand on the back of my


    head, pulling me deeper into him. Once satisfied he let''s go and I pull my teeth out, licking the spot


    clean before he quickly grabs my waist and fucks me fast before we both explode. I scream out his


    name as he calls out my name.


    He holds on to me as we ride out our orgasms. I feel him getting harder again inside me and before I


    could react, he flips us over and I''m under him. He starts to fuck me, ferociously, spreading my legs up


    in the air. He goes faster and harder.


    I''m a mess quivering under him, his eyes locked on mine as he opens up to me. I can feel everything


    that he''s feeling and right now, I was his everything. All the pleasure he''s feeling doubles mine, bringing


    me closer to a great release. I''ve never felt anyone like this before. He puts down my legs  and licks my


    neck before plunging his teeth into me as he spills his seed inside me again, marking me. That brought


    on such intense pleasure, making my body shake.


    I pass out righ after.


    ________________________________________


    ''Wake up baby'' Someone said in my head. I opened my eyes to see Xander looking at me.


    Our night together shed through my mind and I smiled. I had given myself to love again.


    ''I can hear your thoughts chosen mate.'' Xander says and I giggle like a school girl.


    ''I can''t hear yours..'' I say and in less than a second I could hear his. How he wanted to have me again.


    His hand started ying with my nipple as I felt those sparks that I''ve missed so much.


    A low moan escaped me, I pull him down to me and kiss him. A knock on the door interrupts us and we


    pull away to throw daggers at our intruder.


    ''Come on you two. Sabrina has an event to get ready for.'' I hear Josey''s voice through the door.


    "What time is it?" I ask looking at Xander.


    "A little after eleven. I really tired you out didn''t I?" He says with a smirk.


    "That you did X, that you did.." I say getting up and putting on X''s shirt that was on the floor. He gets


    out of bed too and puts on his sweats before walking up to me and kissing my forehead.


    "I''ve got to go make sure Lucas has everything in order. I''ll see you out there." He says and walks to


    the door, opening it to reveal a giddy Josey.


    He turns to me,


    "I love my new nickname by the way." He says and winks at me before walking out. Josey runs in with


    four girls, one being Margot. I guess they the others were also omegas.


    "Okay, you go take a shower while we set up. I''m going to make you look so beautiful." Josey says,


    excitement clear in her eyes. She hands me a toiletry bag filled with girly things that smell too girly.


    I smile back at her before walking in to the bathroom. I had missed Josey''s girly nature.


    I showered, shaved, washed my hair and dried myself. I walk out naked and thedies gasp except for


    Josey.


    "Oh she gets to show off! That is one killer bod post partum girl!" Josey says and we all cackle after


    her.


    They spend hours putting me in dresses to try on and then make up. One does my hair and finally they


    were done. It has been a while since I was all dolled up but I felt like my old self again. Cj walks in with


    Adrastos who is wearing a baby tuxedo and he looked so adorable.


    I took my baby in my arms and smiled. He was also getting initiated today. It was a big day for us.


    Everyone left me except for Cj and Josey as we all looked down on my little angel.


    "He looks like Max. You can''t deny it." Josey says and we all chuckle.


    "He does, doesn''t he?" I ask and they both nod.


    "I''m just d he''se to his senses about being a father. Now Adrastos can grow up knowing he is


    loved by everyone, more especially his father." I say.


    "Well even if Max didn''t show up as a dad, I think Xander has it covered. I was shocked to see him


    enter the apartment and head straight to the nursery. He spent a good hour in there, your boy was


    dressed by Xander by the way." Cj says to me and I smile.


    Consistency is everything to me and Xander was just that.


    "He''s been spending his afternoons with him. Every day hees to my apartment and goes straight


    for Adrastos. It''s amazing." I say and Josey smiles.


    "Well, after two darn frogs, it''s about time you got somebody that''s screwed right. Now, we are gonna


    go. I believe dad is waiting toe in and share some words. See you out there!" Josey says before


    kissing my cheek. Cj does the same and they walk out.


    Father walks in, and he pulls me in for a hug. He gestures for us to sit so we sit on the chairs in


    Xander''s room.


    "Sabrina, I''m so sorry. I should''ve known you were suffering. The signs were there but I didn''t see


    them. I''m your father and I want you to know that whatever I''m going through,es second to me


    being a parent to you. You cane to me anytime. I need you to know this." He says but I stop him


    there by holding his hand and pleading with him with my eyes.


    "I know all of that. I decided to hide what was really happening because I didn''t want to believe it


    myself. I thought maybe it was just a phase and Max wille back and all will be well." I say and my


    dad shakes his head no.


    "Sabrina, you''ve had consistent men in your life. Me, your grandfather and Cj who have never treated


    you that way. You should never ept such treatment from a man ever! I believe I set the perfect


    example for you growing up and you need to take that with you. No man should ever make you feel


    unworthy. If he doesn''t want you, he must bring you back home to the people that truly love you.


    Understood?" He says to me and I have to try hard to blink away the tears.


    I nod my head yes as I couldn''t find the words.


    "Good. I had a lengthy talk with Xander and I told him this time I''ll kill someone if my baby girl is hurt.


    Now, I believe I have to walk you both to your ceremony." Father says taking Adrastos from me.


    I stand up and follow him out. As we''re walking down the stairs, what my father said repeats itself over


    and over in my head. He was right, I didn''t have to stay and tolerate Max''s bad behavior. I had men


    who knew how to be men in my life and they set the bar so high.


    I allowed Max to treat me that way and never again. This time, I won''t let a man treat me like rubbish


    and get away with it.


    ''Well if I do treat you like rubbish, I think you should beat my ass to obedience.'' Xander says mind


    linking me after reading my thoughts.


    ''Didn''t peg you for the BDSM type but I''ll be your dom if you''ll be my sub.'' I say. My smile never


    faltering as I feel X get a little embarrassed.


    ''Don''t joke like that baby. I''m the alpha in every way. I will be the one doing the spanking.'' He says to


    me and I chuckle.


    When we get to the open door that leads us outside, there''s a path that has beautiful flower


    arrangements of white roses on each side that lead us into the woods. Now I knew why they said I


    needed to be barefoot. We walk for sometime, walking the path as my favorite white roses lead us to


    an opening in the middle of the woods, where the whole pack was sitting..


    My father kept walking to the podium, where X and Lucas where standing. I froze on the spot, taking in


    all the decor and arrangements. Everyone was wearing white, except for me. I was in a red dress. I


    guess to symbolize Red Creek.


    I started to walk slowly, smiling at everyone I walked past. My hair was tied up in a very tight ponytail so


    I could show off Xander''s mark. He growled in appreciation once I came in to view.


    He was wearing ck dress pants but was shirtless. I raised my eyebrow at his attire and he just


    smiled.


    When I got to the podium, he held out his hand and helped me on. The pack went quiet once Lucas


    raised his hand.


    "Good afternoon Red Creek. We are gathered here to finally initiate Sabrina Kimberley Trent and


    Adrastos Marcel Forrest in to the pack. Over to you alpha." Lucas says. Xander walks forward and


    gestures for my dad to bring my son to him. My dad stands next to Xander, with my baby in his arms.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello little Forrest. This will hurt a little bit but you''re a champ, you''ll be able to handle this." X says to a


    sleeping  baby.


    Lucas hands a medieval looking dagger to Xander.


    "Adrastos Marcel Forrest, you are hereby epted in to Red Creek pack. Your blood is now of Red


    Creek. Your loyalty is now for Red Creek and your heart pumps for Red Creek. I ept you as my son,


    future alpha Adrastos Marcel Forrest." Xander says and a tear falls on my face.


    He holds out his little hand and pricks one finger. A little blood oozes out but it immediately heals and


    the crowd gasps. My son has my healing power I see. A little too soon for a pup to show wolf abilities


    but we are the exception.


    Xander needs to mix his blood with my son''s so he runs the knife over his palm before pricking my


    son''s palm and acting quickly by putting their hands together, waking a sleeping Adrastos, obviously


    because of the power that went through him.


    It scares Adrastos and he has his blue orb surround him, my father and Xander. The pack gasps again


    but Xander takes Adrastos from my father and starts singing some song. Within minutes it calms him


    down and the blue orb disappears.


    My love for X just tripled, if that is even possible. He looked back at me and threw me a thumbs up. I


    chuckle at his goofiness.


    "You are now part of Red Creek. You are now one of us. You are now under my protection." Xander


    says and the pack howls in excitement. Xander ces a kiss on my son''s forehead.


    He hands Adrastos back to my father and I walk up to him. He takes my hand ,


    ''Yours is gonna go a little different.'' He says to me. I look at him confused but that immediately goes


    away when I hear ssical music in the background.


    "Sabrina Kimberley Trent, the woman that changed my life. On this day, you will no longer be a Trent. I,


    Xander Can Creek, take you as my luna. On this day, you be a Creek. You be my equal


    and mate. The power in me will flow in you, as luna, you will be by my side and be my voice of reason."


    Xander says. He takes my open hand and cuts through my palm, doing the same to his.


    He joins our hands together and a surge of power runs through me and a low moan escapes my mouth


    as he grunts at the feeling. Feeling him like this made the mark on my neck throb and I wanted to rip


    his pants off and have him take me here in front of everyone.


    I could feel he was fighting the urge too and my thoughts weren''t helping him. I cleared my thoughts


    and closed my eyes to wait until this wave of euphoria ends.


    Xander let''s my hand go and I open my eyes to look at him. He''s staring right back at me.


    ''Now, we will mark each other other again. But I need Athena to do this.'' He says to me through the link


    and Athena wastes no time in showing herself through my eyes.


    ''I want Bain to do this with me.'' Athena says to Xander and he chuckles before letting his wolf out.


    When I say wolves don''t waste time, they really don''t. Bain pulls Athena to him and they bite our necks


    where we were already marked but this time it''s not as intense asst night. It awakens my desires


    though and Xander links me to stop thinking about sex.


    They lick the mark clean and pull away. Athena allowing me to take control again and Bain doing the


    same. The pack erupts in cheers as we turn to face them.


    I was officially his and he was mine.


    ________________________________________


    Two Weeks Later


    "Hello Sabrina." Percy says to me, sitting down on the chair opposite me. I had called him to meet me


    at a coffee shop in the human town I schooled at not so long ago.


    I was visiting my grandfather and family with Xander to show him my family home and how I grew up.


    We''ve  been to Blue Woods pack which was now, Blue Trent pack.


    Cj was running things differently.


    That pack was futuristic with all the technology. I had to pry Xander away just to leave that ce. Cj


    promised to upgrade his pack the same way soon and that was enough to lure him away and off CJ''s


    packnds.


    "Hello Percy. Thank you for agreeing to meet me." I say and he nods his head yes.


    "To be honest, I was a little surprised you reached out. When your new mate called your grandfather for


    his blessing, I was with him. I won''t lie, it hurt me but there was nothing I could do. I guess I can''t


    compete now that I don''t have a pack and I''m just a rogue." He says to me.


    "It''s not about that and you know it. Yes my wolf has a soft spot for alpha''s but with you, it isn''t because


    you''re a rogue. Your decisions put you here Percy, just as your decisions got us here." I say.


    "I know." Percy tells me dejectedly.


    I take his hand and look into his eyes,


    "Percy, I wanted us to meet so I can get a few things off my chest. I want you to know that there are no


    hard feelings from me. I forgive you, for everything. Although there''s no going back for me, ever, I''m not


    heartless. I asked Cj if he could let you back in at our old pack and he said he would. You are of alpha


    blood so you don''t have to be a rogue. You can still stay in the alpha house as Cj built his own and be


    his beta. At the moment, my father is helping him run things." I say and Percy pulls away from me.


    "I''m nobody''s errand boy." He says to me and Iugh at his immaturity.


    "Grow up Percy. Get your life in order and decide what you want. Your wolf is probably antsy from


    staying on human territory for so long without shifting. I''m not forcing you to be my brother''s beta but


    you won''t survive very long as a rogue so think carefully on this one." I say.


    "Now, you fucked up with me. You were stupid and easily fooled, hurting me in the process. I hope


    when you finally meet someone you love, I hope you treat them better." I say and I stand up to leave.


    "Does he treat you better?" He asks and I smile as I think about X.


    "He treats me like I matter. He takes my feelings into consideration whenever he has to make a


    decision. He trusts me enough toe here and talk to you. He makes me and my son happy and


    that''s all that matters." I say and turn to walk away.


    Finally letting Percy go. In my memories, letting all that hurt go.


    I was going to see Max next.


    I got into the car to find a sleeping Xander and Adrastos in the backseat. I chuckle at the sight and start


    the car up to drive to Green Forrest.


    I called Max the next day after my ceremony to let him know what happened. He sounded sad but it is


    what it is.


    We arrived at his new pack house. I''ve never even seen the outside with my very own eyes. It was


    beautiful and modern. Although this time, there was no butler to wee us.


    Max walked up to the car and opened the door for me. He looked like he hasn''t been sleeping. Funny


    how life works. Just months ago, I was the one suffering.


    Xander got out of the car with Adrastos in his arms. He gave the baby to Max and stretched his limbs.


    Nicole came running to me and crushed me in for a hug. Damon and Tristan joining in on the hug.


    They pulled away and greeted Xander.


    "Everyone, this is my mate, Xander Creek from the Red Creek pack and the little guy Max''s holding is


    Adrastos Marcel Forrest." I say and their attention quickly goes to my baby. They take him away from


    Max and walk in to the house.


    Leaving me with X and Max.


    "Do you think we could talk?" I say to Max. I kiss Xander and watch him go inside the new pack house,


    probably trying to sniff out Adrastos. Most wolves would never let their mate be alone with another


    Male but Xander was cut from a different cloth.


    I look away from Xander''s disappearing figure and face Max.


    "I wanted to say I forgive you, wholeheartedly. What you put me through was and still is inexcusable.


    There''s not enough apologies in the world that could make it better. I need you to know that there was


    nothing you could''ve done or could still do to win me back. I don''t roll like that. When I leave, I really


    leave. I also need you to know that Xander and I have decided to leave it to Adrastos to decide which


    pack he wants to run. If you want him to be the next in line that is." I say.


    Max takes a moment to breath.


    "Kimberley, I fucked up. I know. It was a stretch thinking I''d be able to get you back but it was worth a


    try. My actions, my rewards. I know. There''s not a day that goes by and I don''t think about how good I


    had it. My friends won''t even let me forget it. I still love you Sabrina and I always will. It was stupid of


    me to think I could just rece you. Look at you, you''re just amazing. I find myself going to our old


    room to relive all the memories we made in there. The night out son was conceived keeps ying in


    my head and the guilt triples over. I can''t tell you how much it means to me for you to forgive me. I don''t


    deserve it. I don''t know if I''ve ever gone a day without actually crying. I cry for the broken family we


    have because of me. If someone would''ve told me I''d treat you that way five years ago, I would''ve told


    them I''d never but look at us now. All I can do now is be the father my son needs even though I''ve got a


    littlepetition in that department. Look, I want my son to take over after me, I really do. I just hope


    he chooses the Forrest name over Creek. I am his blood and this pack will easily follow him because of


    his blood." He says to me and I nod in understanding.


    "That will be his decision to make still." I say as we begin to walk in the direction of the entrance of


    Max''s pack house. I link X as I see my grandfather''s car pull up to reveal Dorothy.


    We were going to let Max have Adrastos for the week while we go on our honeymoon.


    "I hope you have fun with the little one and I hope one day, we can be friends again." I say and I pull


    him in for a hug.


    Xander walks up to the car to help Dorothy with her luggage and the baby''s. He gives the bags to Max


    and stands by my side.


    My grandfather doesn''t get out of the car to greet, no. He drives off without a word. My family was still


    mad at Max and who could me them?


    I say my goodbyes to Damon, Tristan and Nicole before I walk to the car where Xander waits for me


    with the door open for me. I get in and he closes the door and walks over to the driver''s seat and gets


    in. He starts the engine as I watch Max holding Adrastos.


    I was going to miss him so much but I also wanted him to spend time with Max. This was how it was


    going to be until he is old enough to decide for himself.


    I looked at Xander and smiled.


    "To the airport!" I say out loud and X chuckles with me as he repeats me words.


    My happy ending just beginning.

 Chapter 33 I Love You

    Chapter 33 I Love You


    We had decided to go on a safari trip so we could be one with nature. Shift at night in to our wolves and


    run around trying to turn a game drive in to a game run.


    To see a lion up close but to not try and scare the elephants. I wanted no problems with those giants.


    We arrived at the airport. I had asked my grandfather to have the jet ready for us so we didn''t have to


    travelmercial. I wanted Xander to myself from the time we take off, to the time we get back.


    I got out of my car to see my nana. I had not seen this woman since my mother''s burial. I asked her to


    stay away from me but here we are. I growled in annoyance.


    "Hello Sabrina. I think it is time we talked." She said to me and I rolled my eyes, closed my door and


    walked past her. I did not want drama, not today. I took out my phone to call my grandfather and ask


    him why he told this woman I''d be here.


    "He doesn''t know that I''m here." She tells me and I stop walking. The weather takes a dark turn. The


    crystal clear blue skies go grey in a matter of seconds.


    I realized my nana was not here to try and fix things.


    "You killed Reginald." She says to me and I nod.


    Her wolf growls, not liking my quick answer. Xander walks up to stand by my side.


    ''I can handle her. You get on the ne.'' I say to X. He reluctantly walks away, taking thest of our


    luggage to follow the cabin crew.


    Everyone had boarded the flight but me. I could see the two pilots in the cockpit.


    "What would you have done?" I ask her. She walks up to me and we stand eye to eye, our noses


    almost touching.


    "I wouldn''t have killed someone''s son." She tells me.


    "That son killed my mother while you watched and he brought an army that killed my warriors." I say,


    getting annoyed with my nana defending her lunatic of a son.


    "So an eye for an eye?" She asked me.


    "What are you getting at?" I ask, folding my arms for that added effect.


    "You killed my son." She says and I scoff .


    "The son that you abandoned? The very same son that wanted to use me as a breeding machine?" I


    ask her.


    Was this woman insane?


    "This was my chance to make things right. To finally get the chance to be with my son." Nana says.


    "He killed my mother before I had that chance to be with her." I say,


    "Now, your son was a mental case. There was no saving him." I say, walking away from her.


    A ck Range Rover swerves up next to  us and my grandfatheres running out.


    He looks at my grandmother,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Don''t do this. Sabrina has been through enough as it is. She''s your granddaughter for goodness


    sake!" He says and I turn to look at her.


    She smiled at me.


    "I know I can''t kill you, so I''ll settle for taking your mate from you. He is an easier kill and you will hurt


    like I am hurting for Reginald." She says before the ne exploded from the cockpit, the fire moving


    fast as it engulfs the ne.


    Panic sets in as I look for Xander inside the ne. He''s punching the window, trying to fight his way out


    before the fire gets to him.


    I have a gust of wind throw my nana out of my way and Athena takes control immediately.


    All of a sudden, the air changes. Athena''s poweres out in waves.


    I felt different, new.


    I centered my energy and raised my hands to call on to the fire. Turning it into an inferno ball, lifting it


    up from the ground and in to my body. It engulfed me, my whole body covered in fire, sparks flowing


    through my entire body.


    Xander runs out the smokey ne, looking at me. In awe? Surprise?.


    Nobody knew I could control fire like this and even I had no idea.


    I focused on my center, where my entire energy was stored and I had the fire slowly get absorbed


    inside. I turned to my nana, thunder rumbling through the clouds to perfectly put to sound my anger.


    I started walking towards her. My walk, filled with so much power. I could feel and hear the thud


    whenever my feet hit the ground. As if a giant was walking.


    My nana tried to disappear but Athena anticipated her escape and lightning struck her down. She


    yelped in pain and a loud, deadly growl came out of me, directed at my nana.


    She quickly stood up. I got to her, wrapping my neck around her and I used the fire I absorbed to sleep


    through my hand and burn her skin before throwing her at grandfather''s SUV.


    Xander came running at me. For a second, I forgot about nana. Xander had a cut above his right eye. I


    ced my hand over his wound to heal him, as my nana stood up.


    "If I can''t kill him, then you leave me no choice. A son for a son then." She says before disappearing.


    She was going for Adrastos.


    "Fuck!" I say before changing in to my wolf and running my way to the pack house. My grandfather and


    Xander quickly getting in to Xander''s car rental to chase after me.


    I pushed myself to run faster.


    ''Dorothy get Max! Adrastos is in danger!!" I say through the link.


    It will take me at least 20 minutes to get to Green Forrest.


    I kept running and as I moved, the weather took a dark turn, thunder rumbling out now and again as a


    warning to anyone that would decide to stand in my way.


    Dorothy was not responding to my mind links and it was making me nervous. If Dorothy was not


    responding, that means my son was in danger at this very moment and I couldn''t help him.


    I finally got to Green Forrest, running past the patrol guards who try running after me but failing.


    "Sabrina, don''t kill her. She''s just hurt. She won''t hurt Adrastos." My mother''s voice shouting in my


    head.


    I ignored it.


    If it was any other day, I''d be happy to know she was still present in some way. She was still watching


    over me but today, her mother had crossed the line and nobody, not one person, threatens my son''s life


    and lives to see the next day.


    Drones flying around trying to shoot at me but I''m too fast for them to get a clear shot. The guards don''t


    recognize me and I ask myself why.


    I was their fucken luna some fucken months ago


    I keep running, nothing could deter me from saving my son''s life. Not even the goddess herself.


    I had guards up ahead, blocking my way but I had the wind blow them up in the air and threw them


    down on the ground the second I ran past.


    "Dorothy? Answer me!!" I say through mind link but no response.


    I keep running until the new pack housees to view. I run past some cars to see my reflection. I


    don''t stop running but the shock hits me.


    I felt different and looked like I was different.


    Purple eyes looked back at me. My wolf eyes weren''t ck anymore, aplete purple covered them.


    My wolf form was bigger, and my forehead covered in a huge full moon that was purple colored, like a


    tattoo.


    I ran into the pack house in my wolf form and sniffed out my son. His scent had me run in to the dining


    hall to see Xander, Max''s wolf standing in between my nana and Nicole who was holding my son but


    trying to fight her wolf from shifting.


    When I walked in, everyone''s attention shifted and they all turned to face me. I couldn''t reel my power


    in. I walk towards my nana, who was looking at me like she''s seen a ghost. It now confirmed why I


    looked the way I did when I saw my reflection.


    As I walked, I shifted back to my human self but Athena still in full control. My eyes stayed purple, wolf


    purple to show Athena''s presence.


    Around my body sparks were going off with a buzz. The wooden floor cracking when my footnded on


    it. Thud after thud, my nana stepping back. The fire I consumed earlier, dancing around me to signify


    the mighty power that flows in my veins. I was stark naked but my electrified body felt clothed.


    My nana tried again to disappear but again, Athena stretched out my hand and the fire in me pulled her


    back from her invisible orb and down on the ground, burning her skin in the process.


    My grandfather and Xandere running in  to the dining hall but they stop dead in their tracks when


    they see me. I kneel down to grab my nana by neck and throw her out through the thick wall. She hits


    the wall loudly and crashes through it, flying out to the row of parked cars just outside the house


    Before she couldnd on the ground, I travel as fast as the wind a new power that surprises me yet


    again and grab her by the neck  and throw her roughly on the ground.


    Straightening my body, I look at everyone. They all followed us outside. Nicole still holding on to my


    son. I raide my hand and a huge ball of firees out my palm andnds on Nicole and Adrastos,


    covering them like a shield.


    Athena sees the fire around them and calms down, giving me the power to take control again.


    "What did you do?" My nana asks struggling to get up as she coughs out blood.


    "I became what I was truly born to be. You know what I am don''t you?" I ask her and she remains quiet.


    "ANSWER ME!!" I shout out and the windows on the new pack house all shatter, forcing everyone to


    duck for cover except for me and Nicole.


    "Yes. I do." She says to me.


    "What am I?" I ask.


    "It is not my ce to say it. I am unworthy. I went against you." Nana says bowing her head.


    "I have a full moon on my forehead. Do you know what that means?" I ask again and she nods.


    "Well?" I ask.


    "You are royalty." She says and I  chuckle.


    "What am I to you?" I ask and she looks down quickly.


    "I can''t say. I am unworthy." She says.


    I walk up to her and grab her by her clothes and throw her at my grandfather''s feet.


    I raise my hands and let all my power out. My new power.


    I was Sabrina 2.0


    I was Athena 2.0


    Lightning struck five times around me making everyone move back. It started to rain everywhere


    around me but not on me, not on Nicole or Adrastos.


    They remained untouched thanks to that inferno.


    "I am your goddess. That is why we went up to the moon to train. Your moon goddess wanted see who


    would take after her between Josey and I. She couldn''t tell then because even losing my mate or the


    thought of dying could not unlock my power. The thought of my son in danger unlocked the impossible


    and now I know why I''ve struggled to keep a mate. I know why the moon goddess allowed sacredw


    to be broken twice in my life. Why Percy left me for a simple rogue and why Max did what he did. She


    wanted me weak, she didn''t want the possibility of me ever unlocking the power within if indeed I was


    the one to dethrone her. It all makes sense now." I say and I turn to look at X.


    "What is meant to be, will always be. Just as I found love again, my fate was written in the clouds." I


    say smiling. I turn to look at my nana.


    "You go up there and tell your sister I''ming for her. For all that I''ve been through that she allowed,


    everything that has happened that she let happen just to weaken me, for every day I spent crying for


    the neverending heartache I was experiencing. For her, pretending to care about me. She sits on my


    throne, I want her off of it." I say and I use my power to throw her high up in the air before she


    disappears in to thin air.


    Xander walks up to me, taking off his shirt and putting it on me.


    I reel in my power, which has the fire covering Nicole and Adrastos, disappear.


    Everything is different now. I was different now. My whole life I wondered why I was stronger, faster or


    white but now I had my answers. I finally knew who my true enemy was.

 Chapter 34 One More Time

    Chapter 34 One More Time


    I looked around me, everyone looking at me different.


    ''She''s the new moon goddess?''


    ''How is she so powerful?''


    ''We shouldn''t have turned our backs on her. If she''s really the new moon goddess then she''ll definitely


    make us pay for what we put her through.''


    I could hear voices but when I look around from where the sounds wereing from, the lips weren''t


    moving.


    Oh goddess!


    I could hear their thoughts. I could look in to their minds without touching them. Panic started to rise


    inside me, I need to get away from everyone.


    Xander walked up to me but I took a few steps back.


    My heart was beating way too fast. My skin was burning. I felt like the first night I was going to shift for


    the first time and I didn''t want to hurt Xander.


    I could feel Athena, feel her differently. We were one but we were also separate souls. It was like this


    new power drove us apart but brought us together to be stronger than ever. Athena had a mind of her


    own, she wasn''t sitting in the back of my mind just minding her business.


    It was like she was in her own world. Her connection to all the wolves surrounding me took a new turn.


    We could feel their emotions, their needs. I could sense their uneasiness, some still hate me but my


    power was holding them back from challenging me. My power alone making them want to bow down to


    me.


    I look at Max.


    He''s staring right back at me, his wolf wanting to calm me down but Athena wanting none of it.


    We belonged to Xander.


    Xander...


    That snaps me out of my thoughts and I look back at X. He''s still looking at me with his hands in his


    pockets.


    I walk up to him and hug him. He hugs me back and the tears fall down my face. I almost lost him, I


    almost lost the man that loves me truly.


    I start sobbing uncontrobly and his hold on me tightens. I was angry at my nana for thinking she


    could get away with killing the one I love. For thinking she could also harm my son.


    My anger wasn''t helping Athena. All she wanted was to kill everyone that hurt us. With this new found


    power, I wanted them to pay but I had no idea how to get to the moon and start with that moon


    goddess.


    I was mad all over again. I was mad at Percy for being aplete idiot and toying with sacredw. It


    was written that he was to mate with me but he let earthly things get in the way of our oldestw.


    Sex was an intimate thing to be shared with a mate and he just slept with Ralyn. Then Max, sleeping


    with another when he was still mated to me.


    I''m angry that Max tried to hurt me by sleeping with someone else. I am angry he took on two mates


    and went unpunished!


    Xander pulled away from me. I could feel that his wolf was feeling uneasy being this close to me and


    my new anger wasn''t helping. I stepped back from him as my body started to tremble.


    Athena was trembling too. The anger was all too much but it was waking up a soul deep inside me that


    wanted to punish everyone that disobeyed wolfw.


    The councilman that passed Max''s neww. What are we? Humans?


    We don''t change packws for selfish gains. They are in ce for that very reason! The councilman


    need to exin to me why they went against everything they were taught, to allow Max to rule after all


    that he has done.


    Thews were simple.


    Alpha blood will always rule. How is it the moon goddess allowed this? Why was it making me so


    angry?


    Why am I even thinking about this?


    One day here equals ten years up there. So the moon goddess had ample time to make surews are


    followed and to punish those that n on disobeying.


    Just how much had she allowed to happen without this anger wrecking her insides?


    Was there a way to control it?


    ''No.'' A loud thunderous voice inside my head said. I had to hold my head from the rush of pain I felt


    when it spoke.


    The voice was angry.


    Angry about the way all these wolves lived life not honoring thews that were put in ce before they


    were even born, or thought of.


    The voice was angry that things were so out of ce and left to such chaos where selfishness rules the


    heart of alphas.


    The moon goddess allowed this to happen. She let them run wild and yet the voice in my head says


    one cannot ignore the anger, the need to fix it all.


    Unless she wasn''t the true goddess.


    My body started to really shake as a crazy rush of anger took over me and a loud roar came out, two


    ck wolves appearing on each side of me.


    They were huge. Bigger than any alpha I''ve ever met. The anger that was radiating off of me, fueled


    them. I knew I had summoned them here by that roar alone.


    They growl, yes. Like all wolves, but this, was next level. Their power was intimidating, not to me but I


    could feel the atmosphere change the second the pack noticed their appearance.


    ''Grandfather, I need you to take Adrastos home with you now. I will meet you thereter.'' I say and he


    nods his head.


    The words came out of my mouth like an order and my grandfather could not disobey. I immediately felt


    bad formanding my grandfather around but that was quickly reced by anger when I heard Max


    growl as my grandfather sped off with my son in his semi wrecked car.


    "You have no business getting upset. I''m doing right by Adrastos when I allow you to spend time with


    him but let''s be real here, my nana would''ve smoked you. He''s staying with me until I know he will not


    come to any more harm." I say in my new voice again.


    Max growls but he knew I was right. If the moon goddess decides to harm my son, Max won''t be able


    to stop her.


    The two wolves that were with me follow my grandfather as he drives away with Adrastos. I watch them


    until they disappear.


    Xander steps closer to me and holds my hand. I look up at him and smile. I turn to look at Max and his


    pack.


    "This pack is a disgrace! You all have no honor! I will be changing all of that very soon." I say before


    disappearing off, taking Xander with me andnding in my room at my grandfather''s house.


    I pull away from Xander and X bursts into loud cackles. He falls on my bed still cackling and I fold my


    arms waiting for him to share the joke.


    I wait a minute before he stands up and walks towards me.


    "I''m sorry. It just hit me that I''ve been fucking the moon goddess all this time." He says and I just


    chuckle at his childish behavior.


    "You do realize that you''ve just be the baddest bitch of all time right? I mean where did that roar


    come from? And the two gigantic ck wolves?" He asks and I pull his hand dragging him out of my


    room.


    "I don''t know about being the baddest but yes, this is some next level shit." I say as we walk down the


    stairs.


    We walk in to the living room to find an intruder sittingfortably on the one seater couch. Xander


    stood in front of me and growled, warning the stranger.


    "Hello Sabrina." The male voice said from behind me. I quickly turn toe face to face with an old


    man.


    The same intruder that was seated on the couch.


    Xander turned around,


    "Ohe on! How many of you are there? Fuck it, don''t answer that." He says to the old man. He


    goes to sit down on the same couch the stranger was on.


    "I didn''t mean to scare you. I''m just here to see if you were real. We felt your power unlock, revealing


    your location and I had to see you." Old man says to me. When I say old, I mean my dad old. Maybe a


    little younger but around that age.


    "Who are you? And what do you mean you felt my power unlock?" I ask looking between X and old


    man.


    "I believe for you to truly understand, I''ll need to tell you the full story about where you reallye


    from." He says and he gestures for me to sit on the couch and I sit down. Something inside of me was


    telling me I can trust this man but my son was on his way here and I didn''t need strangers around him.


    "Sabrina, almost two decades ago, the first family found out Kimberly was pregnant. Kimberly


    concealed her pregnancy from everyone except from her family. During the time she went intobor, an


    uprising had begun against the first family and the father had to make a tough decision. A decision to


    let the daughter go in hiding from the ones that will look to kill her and stop the first family from


    continuing their lineage and rule." He says to me. His eyes get ssy as he talks to me.


    "The father had the Kimberly''s  identity changed and teleported to earth. I guess his moves were being


    watched because Kimberly was kidnapped, keeping her away from her daughter and hidden from her


    family for years. Since only your mother knew your location and she went missing, there was no way to


    locate you until now. Anyway, the daughter was raised as a normal wolf on earth as Ethia had her


    powers hidden but all her powers could not be suppressed and slowly they came to life, defeating the


    very purpose that Ethia had in mind. Sabrina, you are from the first family. The only daughter of the first


    family and I believe you can''t be killed because you are immortal. You are meant to rule all


    werewolves." He said to me and I quickly stood up.


    I looked at him incredulously.


    "What do you mean first family? I have two siblings so mind exining how I''m not rted to them? I


    have a father back on earth!" I say and he nods his head sadly.


    "I know but that is the life you were thrown in to. It is all you know but exin to me how you''re the only


    one with such strength? Yes, your sister is gifted but she can''t eveny a scratch on you. Didn''t you


    ever wonder why?" He asks and I shake my head no.


    "Think Sabrina! Your sister can only control water. You control all elements besides your million other


    powers. You can''t possibly be fully rted." He says to me standing and I step away from him, stopping


    when I''ve created a safe distance from him.


    "Look, I don''t know who you are or why I''m suddenly the moon goddess but my family is on earth. Stop


    this nonsense of first family." I say.


    I was getting angry. I was confused.


    This man felt like home, felt like a safety nket I didn''t know I still needed but what he was telling me


    couldn''t be true.


    There''s just no way.


    "You''re just as stubborn as your mother." He says and I chuckle in annoyance.


    "Which mother? I don''t even know what''s true anymore!" I say close to tears.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to upset you. I just, I''m just telling you what I know to be true. Do you know of


    the first family?" He asks and I shake my head no.


    To be honest, I didn''t know much except for the fact that they were the first family of werewolves.


    "The first family, they are the first lycan family with powers. The family thates from a realm not of


    this earth, a realm where we rule and look after the wolves here on earth. The reason why there are


    werewolves on earth is because my father fell in love with a human and she died during childbirth,


    giving birth to a pup. My father started what you call today a trend and the wolves from our realm would


    come to earth and have sex with human females which started a whole poption of young wolves


    who could not control their wolves so we stationedmanders on earth to create packs and have the


    wolves live within the pack lines. We separated all males that were rted to females so they could


    mate within their bloodline so humans don''t get suspicious but I guess some humans caught wind and


    the Hunter families were born, hunting werewolves. Anyway, woman born of the first family are to take


    over as moon goddess when shees of age, just as you have done now. You''re a littlete on that


    but we don''t me you." He says and I sit back down to take in what this man was saying.


    "Who are you?" I ask looking up at him. He sits back down too.


    "My name is Hunter. I am your father." He says to me with so much confidence.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "You are part of the first family?" I ask and he nods his head yes. I looked at Xander who was looking


    between me and the old man.


    "Yeah I don''t see it. See with Christopher, I see it but this Hunter guy is not your dad. No way!" He


    says. Hunter growls at Xander and I growl at Hunter for growling at my mate.


    Hunter looks back at me.


    "You look like your mother in every way." He says and I meet his eyes.


    "Where is she?" I ask.


    "I''m here.." A chirpy very familiar female voice says and my mother walks in to the lounge carrying


    Adrastos in her arms.


    I see the two ck wolves walking behind her. My grandfather following too.


    I stand up quickly and take my sleeping son from her. She smiles sadly and goes to sit next to Hunter.


    This woman looked like the woman in my dreams. The woman that I watched die.


    "That wasn''t me." She says and I look at her confused.


    "I can read minds." She says waving her one hand around as if she didn''t just go probing in my


    thoughts.


    Okay. I do it too.


    "That wasn''t you where? When you came to me in my dreams or when you didn''t fight back and you let


    that stupid crazy man kill you?" I ask.


    "I came to you in your dreams because you summoned me. I guess you didn''t know it then but you


    called to me and I answered." She says to me.


    "To be honest, I was a little surprised you could do that. I was in hiding from Ethia and nobody could


    find me but you." She tells me.


    "Okay, yes! I see it. She looks like you." Xander says and my motherughs.


    "You know, Xander you also have a unique story." My mother says and I look back at her.


    "Don''t tell me I''m supposed to be the moon goddess too?" He says jokingly and everyoneughs.


    "Oh nothing like that. You just have a special gift but I won''t say anymore. You''ll know it when the time


    comes." She says then turns to me.


    "My little moon, I''m so sorry we left you at such a young age." She says to me.


    "So this, if this man is your mate, what about my father?" I ask.


    "Your father is my mate. See, I manipted it to be so, to protect you." She says.


    "Josey?" I ask and she smiles.


    "Josey is the love child I had with Christopher." Mother says and Hunter growls, not liking that one bit.


    "So my father is not really my father?" I ask.


    "What do you mean by that Sabrina?" My father says walking in to the living room and taking in


    everyone.


    "I''m also confused." Xander says and we all turn to look at him. He scratches his head and looks at me,


    smiling sheepishly.


    "This is crazy. We don''t have all day to exin what happened! It''s time to put an end to Ethia and you


    can alle back to exin to the earthlings what is happening. Anthony!" He says and a young guy


    appears right before Cj walks in with Josey.


    This guy looked like me. In every way but had Hunter''s gray eyes and wavy hair. They were the same


    height too and built exactly the same, like machines.


    I turned to look at my siblings only to see that Josey''s eyes were very red and she looked really sad. I


    got up and rushed to her just before mother could get to her. I pulled her in for a hug and she lost it.


    "I lost the baby Sabrina. I I I lost him." She said to me and I hugged her tighter.


    "Shhhhh I''m so sorry Josey. Let''s go to my room?" I say.


    "There''s no time for that!" Hunter shouts out and my father growls at him.


    "I''m afraid dad is right. Ethia is assembling her troops and unless you want her to bring the war here on


    earth, we need to get going. It''s a different fight up with these wolves so we can''t have here here,


    there''ll be too many casualties. We can''t protect them all." Anthony, the new guy that just appeared out


    of nowhere says to me. He knew I wouldn''t want to get people killed.


    "Dad? Hunter is your father? And Kimberly?" I ask looking at him. He smiles at me.


    "Yes, Hello twin sister." Anthony says to me. Josey wipes her eyes and looks at Anthony then at


    Hunter.


    "Twin sister?" I ask.


    "Wait, what''s going on here?" She asks at the same time as me.


    "Yeah! Dad kept me and mom kept you, well tried to." Anthony said. I shake my head in disbelief.


    Mother pulls Josey in for a hug before pulling away and wiping away more tears.


    "Hello my baby. I wish I had the time tofort you but duty calls. Your sister, the new moon goddess,


    needs to go do some moon goddessey things and save all werewolves." She says and Josey turns to


    me with her mouth wide open.


    "New moon goddess?" Josey and Cj ask.


    "Oh yeah! She''s even more powerful. Got the lightning works and everything. It''s really insane you


    know, I''m still trying to wrap my head around it too." Xander says to everyone.


    "I was witness to it too. I''m just too shocked to say anything else really." Grandfather says.


    "Look, we need to go. Sabrina, the best thing you can do right now for your family is to go defeat


    Ethia." Anthony says before Nana appears behind Xander and disappears with him.


    I freeze in ce. I know Xander won''t be able to defend himself against my grandmother. Is she even


    my grandmother? I look around me to see if everyone saw that.


    "Did nana just take Xander?" Josey asked.


    Grandfather threw himself on the couch, looking broken.


    "She tried to kill him before." Grandfather said to anyone that listened really as he said it in a soft


    whisper.


    "I think this time, she took Xander for Ethia. Oh goddess knows what they n to do with Xander." My


    mother says.


    "Let''s go find out then." I say as my power is released.


    Cj and Josey look at me with their mouths hanging.


    I looked at Hunter, who was looking at me like a father that looks at their kid when they win an award,


    he was standing proud.


    All that was left for him to do was p.


    "Family, let''s go win back our family''s legacy!" Hunter says.


    "First we find Xander." I say, leaving no room for discussion.


    ''I promise toe back to you. I''m so sorry I can''t be here for you.'' I say to Josey through mind link.


    She nods her head in understanding.


    Hunter sighs but nods his head,


    "He bares your mark, locate him." Hunter says and I squint my eyes, not understanding what he meant


    by that.


    "Close your eyes and imagine the distance between you and Xander. Imagine there''s a light that leads


    you to him and you will find him." Anthony says to me and I nod my head in understanding.


    I close my eyes and focus on Xander. I think of him being far away and a light that will lead me to him


    and within seconds, I can feel him. He''s unconscious but his wolf is calling out to me.


    I open my eyes and nod at Anthony. I look at the two ck wolves, mind linking them to protect my


    family.


    I ce Adrastos in Josey''s arms and a blue orb forms around them. My son knew danger wasing


    and he was a little prepared. I nod at Hunter, ready to fight for my man. Ready to fight for my family.


    Xander and Adrastos were everything to me and I''m tired of everyone trying to hurt me by hurting


    them. It was time for them to pay. I''m not ying hero today, no. I''m going to kill Ethia and anyone that


    stands in my way.


    There''s no room for mercy. My family will stay safe, I will make sure of it.


    "And when Ethia is dead, I want answers!" I say before we disappear.


    I don''t know how the other realm fights but that was not going to stop me from saving my man.


    We arrive, right in the center as Ethia pped Xander awake.


    A roar came out of my mouth before I jumped,nding on the ground next to Ethia and punching her


    hard. She flew to the other side butnded on her two legs.


    I looked at Xander and he nodded at me telling me he''s okay. I turn my attention to Ethia, who looked


    at me with a sinister smile.


    "Well, about damn time." She says to me as about a hundred people shift in to their wolves and release


    their power.


    My father, I mean Hunter chuckles at the Ethia. Athena recognized Hunter''s wolf and she had no


    problem in epting that he was my father.


    "You think they can keep my ws away from you?" Hunter asks Ethia.


    Ethia looks at me and then at Hunter. Her eyes bulge out at the realization that we were here together.


    I got in her head. The sheer disbelief running through her as she tries to pretend this is not something


    she calcted could happen.


    "I have an army of my own, I''d like you to meet them." Hunter says before shifting in to his ck wolf.


    His wolf became two and two went to four until there was twelve gigantic ck wolves growling at


    Ethia''s army.


    "I have an army of my own too." Anthony said as he shifted in to his ck and white wolf. He also went


    from one to twelve in seconds.


    Ethia stepped back. Looking at Anthony. Her eyes went to Nana who appeared by her side.


    "Mother didn''t know I had twins. So you can''t me her for this one. Mother, meet Anthony, my son."


    My mother says to nana who looks around the twelve ck and white wolves.


    I growled out loud before releasing my power, as thunder rumbles and lightning strikes twice on each


    side of me. My wsing out and the purple full moon forming on my forehead.


    The fire in me that I  consumed earlier, forming a ring around my midsection and my eyes going full


    purple.


    "You want a fight? I''ll give you a fight!" I said in a loud voice.


    It was time to put an end to this.

 Chapter 35 Call Me Crazy

    Chapter 35 Call Me Crazy


    I have never seen anything like this. I mean I''ve been fighting before but my new family fought with


    such precision, their moves seeming effortless.  Hunter would fight using both his human side and wolf,


    shifting from one to the other without breaking a sweat. He was in tune with his wolf and Anthony was


    no different.


    He fought just like his father, shifting from wolf to human and back. Mother on the other hand fought


    with such grace. She stayed in human form, snapping necks but making it look effortless and moving


    gracefully as if she was dancing.


    Then there was me.


    I was just ripping heads off and covering my fur with blood. I was a huge red mess but I didn''t care.


    Okay, after seeing how the others were fighting, I cared. I cared because clearly I was trained to be


    barbaric and a wild animal when at war but Hunter made it look like a dance of tricks. He wasn''t even


    breaking a sweat and I was hoping from body to the other, which was taking energy.


    Lucky for me, I can heal and recharge right?


    Right.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It looked like every wolf was trying to get to me more than Hunter or Anthony. I hate having to kill them


    but their loyalty was to Ethia and I made a promise to myself that I will kill anyone that looks to harm


    me or my family.


    I made a promise to myself, to kill Ethia and anyone that stands in my way of getting to Ethia.


    Xander was fighting too. My Xander, fighting alongside my mother as they work together with X in his


    wolf form and mother staying human. It was actually calming to see them get along in this way.


    A big brown wolf bit my leg as I got distracted when Xander was tackled to the ground. The wolf bit his


    neck but my mother was able to kill the wolf before he could finish Xander off.


    I shifted back to human form, killing the wolf that attacked me before running to Xander''s side ,


    kneeling beside him and seeing blooding out his neck. Xander was lying on the ground with his


    body not healing fast enough.


    When I''d try to heal X, a wolf would jump out to try and attack me. Mom could only fight off so many to


    cover me.


    Hunter and Anthony also tried to fight off the wolves but it seemed like when we killed two then ten


    would appear from out of nowhere and attack us.


    Xander was down and it seemed as if Ethia''s warriors were multiplying.


    I had to end this, my mate was hurt and I won''t be able to survive it if another wolfes to finish the


    job. I stand up, covering Xander with the fire inside of me for protection. I have rootse out from the


    ground, stabbing through every wolf that came at me while I ran, approaching Ethia.


    Lightning strikes on each side with every step I take. I release a strong wind that tosses all the wolves


    out of my way, creating a clear path to get to Ethia. I start running to her but nana starts running to me.


    I have a roote out and pierce through her legs and bring her body to the ground.


    It was me and Ethia now.


    I looked into her eyes as she took a few steps back from me, fear radiating off of her in waves, only to


    bump in to my mother from behind.


    I raise my hand and use my telekinesis to pull her closer to me before punching her, she tumbles back


    to my mother and mother kicks her back my way. She tries to punch me but a rootes out from the


    ground, wrapping around her arm then on the other arm. A root pierces through her stomach, as I raise


    her up in the air and bring her down hard.


    She throws a ball of water at me, u raise my hand and it goes through my hand and in to my body with


    ease, releasing a bigger ball of water that goes flying and hitting her with such force, her body flies to


    the other side. I run to meet her on the other side, where I let my ws out, catching her by the neck,


    sinking my ws in. I pull her head from her body, tossing her dead body to the side as I turn to face


    her warriors with her head in my hands. Her warriors growl at me for killing their goddess.


    My nana screams holding on to her chest and I throw Ethia''s head in her direction, watching it roll


    towards her. The warriorse running at me and I p my hands and the warriors all go from wolf to


    ash. Leaving my grandmother, alone with us.


    I immediately run to Xander, to see Anthony kneeling beside X, covering Xander''s neck with his hands


    and within seconds, he was healed.


    Anthony stands up and smiles at me.


    "He''ll be out for a bit but he''s going to be fine." Anthony says.


    Mother and Hunter walk up to where Anthony and I were standing, by Xander.


    "You did well today kids. Sabrina, you haven''t had training to fight like a first family member but you


    held your own. You have absolute control over your powers and it is amazing to see. You will make an


    amazing moon goddess." Hunter says to me, pulling me in for a hug.


    We pull away after a couple of seconds.


    It all happened so fast, my mother screaming, Xander yelling my name as he became conscious when


    the pain jolted him awake.


    I looked down and saw a sword pierced through my belly, it was like silver but it felt magical as I felt it


    being pulled out from behind me. Someone had stabbed me from behind and when I turned to see who


    it was, Nana went on to insert the sword in to my chest, stabbing my heart.


    Xander howled in pain as he felt it through the mark. I couldn''t heal the wound in my stomach. Hunter


    pulled nana by his ws, shifting in to his wolf but nana disappeared before Hunter could kill him,


    leaving the sword on the ground. I could feel the blood seep out of me, as I ced my hands over my


    wounds.


    I dropped to my knees as Xander quickly got up to catch me but wasn''t fast enough. My mother


    kneeling down to take a look at my wounds.


    "Heal Sabrina!" She kept shouting but I couldn''t heal them. I looked at her, my eyes feeling droopy.


    "I..I I can''t..." I said before coughing out blood, falling to ground.


    I could feel their emotions. The fear of losing me from Xander, the feeling of guilt from my mother and


    Hunter''s anger. Anthony was frozen in ce, his eyes locked on the sword on the ground.


    I was scared too. I have never felt such helplessness.


    Anthony picked up the sword, marveling at it. He held it as if it could hurt him too.


    "I thought this was just a myth. Father, you told me this sword did not exist!" Anthony said dropping the


    sword and shoving Hunter away from me.


    Hunter growled but mother quickly stood up, standing between the two men as Xander pulled me in to


    his arms.


    I looked in to his eyes to see him crying.


    "Sabrina I can''t lose you too. I won''t survive it, please baby." Xander says to me. He looks up at


    Hunter.


    "I thought you said she was immortal!!" He shouted, a growling out of him right after.


    "She is immortal." Hunter said.


    "Then why can''t she heal? Baby why aren''t you healing?" Xander says and I smile at him as I feel the


    darkness calling to me.


    Xander shakes me.


    "No! No Sabrina! Stay awake. Adrastos is just a baby!" Xander says and images of my son sh


    through my mind.


    I would never see him grow up. I won''t get to raise him and now nana was somewhere hiding, she


    could kill him and I wouldn''t be able to protect him.


    I failed him.


    "I I.. I .. failed.. you. I... failed... him" I said as I gasped for air after each word but Xander shook his


    head no.


    "You''ve been everyone''s hero. You''ve been fighting for everyone. This time, I need you to fight for you.


    You''re still so young!" Xander said to me.


    He kisses my forehead and then each side of my face. His body, covered in my blood.


    "If anything, life has failed you. We have failed at protecting you when you''ve been protecting


    everyone." He said to me before darkness took over me.


    I was inplete darkness but I could still feel Xander holding me. I could hear him howling as he


    projected his pain for all to hear. My mother shifted in to her wolf to join him.


    Hunter and Anthony joined in right after. It felt like I was with them but I was also going further and


    further away from them. The darkness pulling me in deeper down in toplete darkness, death


    calling to me but I was trying to get closer to Xander.


    I can not die. Xander needs me, Adrastos needs me. Xander was everything and I couldn''t leave him


    like that.


    I could feel his pain. His thoughts were only of Adrastos. My son.


    Our son.


    How could I do the same thing to my son that my mother did?


    My son will grow up without me because I failed to kill the woman that threatened his life and now she


    killed me.


    I turned my back for just a second and now I was sumbing to my wounds. The all mighty Sabrina,


    the strong white wolf.


    The powerful shewolf that can bring men to their knees killed by an ancient sword.


    I didn''t even get the chance to be the fucken moon goddess. I unlocked a power that I didn''t even get


    to use. The moon goddess lineage, ending with me unless Anthony takes a mate from our realm.


    Who was left?


    I had incinerated all of them. Ethia''s entire army was done for, just like me.


    I wanted so many things, see so many things. I wanted to see Xander live up to the promises he made


    to me. I wanted to watch my son shift in to his wolf and talk him through the pain. I wanted to watch him


    take on his role as alpha.


    Xander kept shaking my body, trying to get me to wake and I was trying. My goddess I was trying. My


    eyes felt heavy, my body was rejecting my soul, evicting me from my own body. The body I''ve known


    all my life.


    "Sabrina please don''t do this. Wake up baby, I need you. Adrastos needs you. I just got you baby,


    please wake up." Xander said and I wanted nothing more than tofort him.


    My chance at love again. My third time is definitely a charm. The love that I desperately needed. The


    love that saved me.


    We belonged together. It just worked and here I was dying, leaving him to be alone once again. Once


    again, he has to watch me die, like he watched his mate die.


    Would he be able to avenge me? Why did people even have it out for me?


    Was I so evil in my past life? Was dying the only peace I deserved?


    What about my son? Did he not deserve a mother to raise him? Did he not deserve a mother''s love?


    The true love only a mother could give?


    Did my son not deserve a normal upbringing with a mother and father? He already had a broken home


    but now, the woman that birthed him would be gone from his life.


    How was any of this fair?


    My father. Losing a daughter was going to wreck him. How was he going to heal from this?


    My Josey and Cj. Cj likes to act tough but I know my death is going to weaken  him. We were close, as


    close as a brother and sister can be and more. He wasn''t the mushy type but his love, you can see his


    love in his efforts, his actions.


    And Josey.


    Josey....


    Josey is my twin, my other half. How was she going to get through this? She just lost her baby and now


    me? My death is something she will nevere back from.


    If anything, Josey was going to hunt down nana and kill her. Then she''d break down, for months. Josey


    and Xander will never be the same.


    I don''t want to die. I can''t die.


    Why would I want to hurt the ones in my life like this? I can''t hurt Xander like this.


    How can I abandon Adrastos like this?


    I went deeper and deeper in to the darkness, I lost the feeling of Xander holding me. I could no longer


    hear my mother''s cries or Hunter''s howls of pain.


    It felt like I was in the pit of my sadness. Being swallowed whole by the hurt I know I''ll never be able to


    make up for when my entire family hears if my death.


    I felt useless! Where was my great strength now? The big bad wolf was dead. I guess Green Forrest


    can celebrate now that I''ve met my end.


    Does dying feel like this for everyone? Was everyone stuck inplete darkness, just thinking of their


    loved ones? If that''s the case, I was going to lose it soon if I don''t get out of here.


    Then suddenly there was light a bright light that took over my space and I was in apletely white


    room. I looked around, seeing nothing familiar. I touched myself, feeling no wound on my stomach or


    my chest. I was in a white robe and looking down to see I was barefoot.


    "Sabrina, I''ve been waiting for you." A female voice said and I turned to face the woman.


    An old woman, grey hair but also wearing a white robe. She looked oddly familiar but I couldn''t ce


    her.


    "Where am I?" I ask and she smiles at me.


    "You''re in limbo. Stuck between the living and dead." She said and it dawned on me that I had in fact


    died but my soul won''t let go.


    "So I''m dead." I said in more of a confirmation than a question.


    "Well that''s up to you. You didn''t think we''d let you die so easily right?" The old woman said.


    "Uhm we? I''m sorry. Who are you?" I asked.


    "I''m the first shewolf. Your grandmother. I''ve lived for thousands of years as the moon goddess, I was


    happy to pass on my powers to you." She said to me.


    I look at her waiting to hear a name. Age. Address.


    "My name is Sabrina too. You have a lot to learn about the first family my child." Sabrina senior said


    and I chuckled at her words.


    "My life has been a mess. It''s an even bigger mess with me being here. I broke a lot of hearts when I


    died and I have a son I so badly want to go back to so I''m sorry, a history lesson is thest thing on my


    to do list." I say and Sabrina senior chuckles.


    "I was just like you when I was younger." She says to me.


    "Ok grandmother, I need to go back to my mate. I need to go back to my family, I need tofort my


    love. I know he won''t be able to go on without me, he won''t be able to survive losing another mate. My


    son, he''s special. I love him dearly and I''d give anything to go back to him. To hold him and sing to him,


    I can''t die yet. My son won''t even remember me!" I say in desperation.


    "You don''t need to tell me. Like I said it''spletely up to you if you want to live or not." She tells me. I


    sigh in annoyance.


    "And how do I go back to the living? I''m in limbo remember?" I ask.


    "You think I''d let you die just like that? As ancestors, We don''t meddle in a wolf''s life but after


    everything that you''ve been through, the blessings that you have missed, you think I''d just let things


    just end here? You have a purpose!" She says and a little hope blooms inside me.


    "What do I need to do?" I ask honestly. Ay at this point, I was willing to do anything to be with my mate


    and son again. This distance was painful not being able to feel out Xander.


    "You need to remember that you have a purpose in that life. You have a duty to every wolf, whether you


    have a life or not. Your duty to right the wrongs and set things straight. You''re alone with me because I


    made it so, you are family so our blood connects us but there are many lost pups in limbo who deserve


    another chance at life and you need to see to it that it is fulfilled." She tells me.


    She steps closer to me, taking my hands in hers.


    "Your son is the key element to what will  bring all wolves together, the prophecy cannot be fulfilled if


    you''re dead. You need to make sure what was prophesied,es to fruition." Sabrina senior says


    before kissing my forehead and disappearing.


    "Okay, crazy familiar olddy with the same name? Where did you go?" I ask and in response.


    "Just great! Fucken great!"I say in annoyance, folding my arms.


    I was suddenly thrown in toplete darkness again but I could feel Xander again. He was still holding


    me, silently crying but his mind losing it. He was slowly breaking to the point of no return.


    I had to get back to my man. I tried fighting through the darkness, trying to open my eyes but they felt


    so heavy.


    Maybe I can try heal again.


    I concentrated on healing myself, it took so much of me to heal my heart, mending slowly, taking


    chunks of my energy only to heal a small part of me.


    Once my heart was halfway healed, I focused my energy on the big wound in my stomach but trying to


    seal it closed was seemingly impossible. I used up most of my energy to heal the little part of my heart,


    I didn''t have much left to heal my stomach wound.


    I tried again to open my eyes, pushing through invisible barriers that wanted to keep my eyes closed.


    Using sheer will, using the need to save my love from losing himself as the power to open my eyes.


    Seconds passed then minutes and after forever, my eyes opened. Xander had his forehead resting on


    mine, feeling tears fall on my face.


    We were on a soft surface. My back felt mushy.


    "Xander?" I said in a whisper. X froze before looking at me in disbelief.


    "Sabrina?" He said and I nod at him.


    "I could never leave you my love.." I say and he kisses me gently before pulling me in for a hug. I hiss


    in pain.


    I had hardly healed my heart and my stomach wound was still there. Xander pulled away from me to


    inspect my body.


    "You''re not healed?" He asked.


    "I don''t know why but I can''t seem to heal these wounds. I feel like a human." I say and X chuckles.


    "You could never be a simple human baby." He says to me. His eyes werepletely red from crying.


    I ce my free hand on his cheek,


    "I''ll alwayse back to you. I will always be by your side, you got that?" I say to him and he nods.


    "Then don''t scare me like that again. Sabrina, I''m a man but I''m not afraid to tell you how I feel. You''re


    my entire world and there''s not a day I want to spend life''s pleasures or even displeasure without you. I


    could feel myself dying when I thought you were dead. Sabrina, there was no saving me. I kept thinking


    of Adrastos because I had to stay strong for him but you are my life, I couldn''t think of a life without


    you. I''ll say it again, don''t scare me like that again." Xander said before my mother walked in.


    She stops in her tracks when our eyes meet. A smile forms on her lips,


    "Hunter! Anthony!" She calls out and within seconds, the two men are standing in front of me. Their


    eyes looking red.


    They had been crying.


    Crying for me.


    Xander pulled me closer to him and I closed my eyes to relish the feeling I thought I had lost.


    Xander, we almost lost each other.

 Chapter 36 Healing

    Chapter 36 Healing


    Ethia''s POV


    I''ve put in so much work to be the moon goddess, I''m not going to let some teenagere in and take


    that away from me.


    How could I not see it? I tested her and let every horrible thing happen to her but her power wouldn''t let


    up. I was so convinced she wasn''t the one.


    Why is it up to the first family who bes the god of wolves? I deserve it, I worked hard for it.


    Thomas barges in to the cabin, startling me.


    "She''s still alive." Thomas, myst living warrior says.


    I turned to face him, eyes bulged out.


    "What do you mean she is still alive? I used the first sword to kill her. She is not immortal to that!" I say.


    "Well, it seems she is immortal to that sword, I swear to you, she is in fact alive. Wounded but alive."


    He says to me.


    "Then I have to finish her off!" I say and Thomas slowly approaches me.


    "How do you n on doing that? If the first sword couldn''t kill her, what will?" Thomas asked and I


    turned around, giving him my back so I can think.


    I had foolishly left the sword on the ground when I fled so I had no weapon that could finish her off.


    I had to see for myself if she was really alive but if she hase in to her powers then she can read


    my mind and see meing a mile away.


    Although, I morphed in to Estelle before the fight and had Estelle morph in to me. Obviously Sabrina


    would never kill her nana, that''s family. One doesn''t simply just kill family. That was probably the


    smartest thing I couldve ever thought of.


    She has no idea that she killed her own grandmother and that I was still alive. I''m not easily killed,


    everyone should know that by now. I n my moves and escapes. I''m sure right now they are


    searching for Estelle and not me but her scent is long gone by now. Her essence has left this life.


    I have to act fast before they realize that Estelle died, Hunter is a smart man and he will definitely put


    two and two together very soon.


    I turn around to face Thomas.


    "I need to see for myself if she is still alive." I say.


    "Well, they are back at Red Creek pack. Sabrina has her guard wolves watching over her as she heals


    so it is a little impossible to go through them as they can detect you, even if you hide your scent."


    Thomas says to me.


    I didn''t get those wolves when I ascended the throne! Where were they? Just because I don''t have the


    first family blood running in my veins doesn''t mean I''m not worthy of being the wolf god. I worked hard


    and people died so I could rule!


    "Then there''s only one thing left to do." I say as a smile grows on my face.


    "And that is?" Thomas asks with his eyebrow raised.


    "We go to Red Creek and blend in. I''ll be an omega, nobody pays attention to omegas and you


    will be the beta." I say and Thomas scoffs, shaking his head no.


    "I can''t be the beta. Working closely with Xander will expose me. The beta is best friends with the


    alpha, there''s no way he won''t see that I''m an imposter!" Thomas says.


    What a baby.


    "I only need you for the day. Knock the beta out, morph in to him and find out how Sabrina survived.


    She should be dead, this goes against all thews of life and death. How she survived is important so I


    make sure she doesn''t survive my next attack." I say.


    Thomas nods his head, agreeing to my n. It was just Thomas and I now, we were all we had as


    Sabrina killed everyone else.


    "If we leave now, it will be evening down there and everyone will be getting ready for bed while the


    omegas clean up after pack dinner. I''ll start there, you go wait for the beta in his room and make sure


    you restrain him after you knock him out. You don''t want him to raise rm to the alpha." I say before


    disappearing off to Red Creek Pack.


    I arrive in the pack kitchens, there was only one omega in here. She was ying music while mopping


    the floor. I was behind her so she had not noticed me yet. A kettle whistled on my left, signaling that the


    water has boiled. The omega poured the hot water in to a teapot, which was on a golden tray. Next to


    the teapot was a teacup and saucer with a chamomile teabag inside the cup.


    I walk up to her, she quickly turns to face me, the kettle still in her hand.


    "Who is that for little one?" I ask.


    "I I I it''s for... Uhm..." She stutters and I roll my eyes.


    "Speak!" I say growing impatient.


    "The tea is for the luna." She says before she throws the kettle filled with insanely hot water. The kettle


    hits me, the hot water spilling on me, causing me to hiss in pain. I maintain a straight posture, not


    flinching at all. The omega''s eyes bulge out as I grab her by the neck.


    "You''ve got balls kid, but because you did that, I''m going to end you." I say and she starts kicking at me


    and I chuckle at her trying to free herself.


    "What is your name little one?" I ask as she''s scratching at my hand that''s wrapped around her neck.


    I let her go, tilting my head as she coughs, trying to get her breathing steady.


    "What is your name?" I ask again with my voice a little raised due to annoyance.


    "I''m...I''m Jamie." She says, wiping the tears that were falling from her eyes. I grab her by the neck


    again and this time, I snap it. Ending the girl''s life instantly.


    I hide her in the pantry before morphing in to her. A piercing scream echoes throughout the entire pack


    house, waking everyone. People start walking out of their rooms to see what was happening.


    A limping Sabrina rushes down the stairs and I immediately hide behind the other pack members as


    she rushes past me. She walks in to the kitchen and starts to sob. Xander, waiting at the entrance of


    the kitchen, worry etched on his face.


    Sabrina walked to the pantry, opening the pantry door, revealing the dead Jamie.


    Oh bullocks!


    She really dide in to her powers if she felt the death of that omega and her being the luna of this


    pack, makes this worse for me.


    Xander walked up to Sabrina, standing behind her to see what she was looking at. He quickly goes in


    the pantry and walks out carrying a dead Jamie in his arms as loud gasps and screams filled the


    house. He walks past some pack members, making his way out of the house.


    People start following him out, I stay back. Hoping that Thomas at least seeded in this n as I just


    ruined mine.


    The beta was nowhere to be seen as people follow Xander''s lead. Sabrina rooted on the spot as she


    looks around the kitchen. Her head shot up as she looked around the people walking out until her eyes


    landed on me. A sinister smile formed on my lips before I disappeared off.


    I had been made! I underestimated Sabrina. Even in her wounded state, she could still sniff me out.


    Maybe she was the true moon goddess after all but I fought tooth and nail to just let a measly teenager


    take the throne from me.


    I arrived back at the cabin, with Thomas nowhere to be found.


    Sabrina didn''t know this but her son is to be king of all werewolves. Why couldn''t she just let me be the


    moon goddess? She had everything else. She loses one mate and gains another.


    Men practically threw themselves at her and some of us have to work harder to get things in our lives.


    This is why she has to die!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She doesn''t deserve everything and she doesn''t even appreciate the life she has.


    I will fight for my ce as the moon goddess, If I can''t defeat Sabrina, I''ll die trying.


    _________________________________________


    Sabrina''s POV


    "She''s alive.." I whisper in Xander''s ear after we allid Jamie to rest.


    Xander looks at me, eyebrow raised. We silently make our way to our room, Xander closing the door


    behind me.


    "If I didn''t kill Ethia, then who did I kill? Is she also immortal? I have to tell mother!" I say out loud to


    myself but Xander is listening.


    "Is she the one that killed Jamie?" Xander asks me and I nod.


    "It had to be her. Jamie did not have a sister or twin but there was Jamie, in the pack house, staring


    right at me. She can morph!" I say.


    "Morph?" Xander asks.


    "Like change in to someone else. She cane to you looking like me but obviously won''t possess


    any of my powers." I say before sitting down on the bed.


    "Xander?" I call for him.


    "Yes love?" He answers..


    "Every morning before we get out of bed and every night before bed, I want you to ask me personal


    questions to make sure you''re getting in to bed with the right person." I say, worry taking over me at the


    thought of Ethia scheming and Xander being a victim.


    "Don''t you need to do the same?" He asks and I shake my head no.


    "Athena could tell, when I''m in her presence, I''ll know it." I say, getting in to bed as Xander does the


    same.


    "I need to fucken heal! Being this helpless is not helping anyone." I say as Xander gently pulls me in to


    his arms. I ce my head on his chest, taking in his scent.


    "Evil moon goddess aside, I love that I get to take care of you." He says to me before kissing my


    forehead.


    "You''ve been enjoying this time haven''t you?" I say, raising my head to meet his eyes.


    "I just think your body needs the break. Your heart needs all the love without having so much to worry


    about and that''s why I think you need to let your brother and parents know that Ethia is still alive." He


    says.


    "I can stop her. Put an end to all of this madness." I say but Xander shakes his head no.


    "Your biological father and Anthony are more than capable at handling that evil witch. You let me help


    you get better. Rest my love, take this time to heal new and past wounds so that we can have a better


    tomorrow. Your heart needs the time and I believe that is why you are healing at a turtle''s pace."


    Xander says and that alone, kills any idea I had at getting Ethia.


    "I''m d you''re not fighting me on this." He says to me and I smile.


    "You''re making sense." I say and Xander chuckles.


    "Look Sabrina, you''ve been through so much. A heartless mate to another heartless mate. Watching


    some man, who happens to be your uncle, kill your mother or thedy you thought was your mother.


    You having to experience pregnancy on your own and have your mate disown his only son, taking


    away his right at the throne. People threatening your life or the lives of your loved ones. Baby, you''re


    constantly at war and your body is tired. Your heart is tired and as much as I love you, I need your


    heart at a hundred if we are going to be raising a family together." Xander says, his face holding so


    much emotion as he ces his open palm on my cheek.


    "I know there''s so much more of you, heal the heart so that you can be your true happy self. You are


    not alone at this life thing. You have me, all of me but that''s not it. You have Josey, Cj, all of your


    fathers and more. You have an entire pack that will listen and follow you. Let us save you this time,


    please baby." He says and my eyes get ssy and I think my heart just fluttered.


    He was right...


    I''ve been at war for so long. I''ve been saving people left, right and center! It feels so good for him to


    reassure me, reminding me that my family is more than capable at taking care of me too.


    He was right...


    I''ve been heartbroken so many times. I deserve the love he gives me and he deserves the same. I


    need to use the time for some self introspection, work on my insecurities and doubts.


    I look at him again and I find him looking at me.


    "I love you Alpha..." I say and he smiles, so genuinely.


    "I love you Luna.." He says before Adrastos starts crying, interrupting our moment.


    Xander gets up and takes our son in his arms. I stay in bed, watching him take a seat on the rocking


    chair, humming a familiar tune to a now calm baby.


    Xander and Adrastos have an amazing connection and it blows my mind everytime. Sometimes, I feel


    like Adrastos prefers Xander''spany more than mine.


    I close my eyes, enjoying Xander''s humming and Ethia''s face pops up in my head.


    Can''t I just enjoy a damn moment!?


    "Anthony, mother? Hunter?" I call out through mindlink.


    "Are you hurt Sabrina?" Hunter responds.


    "No but I have bad news." I say and mother gasps.


    "Ethia is not dead. I believe, I believe she''s the one that pierced that stainless steel in my body. She


    made an appearance at the pack house today, morphed as one of the omegas." I say.


    "That makes sense because we can''t find nana anywhere. Wait, if it was Ethia that tried to kill you then


    where is nana?" Anthony asks.


    "I believe she died with the rest of the warriors." I say.


    How could I have missed her? Was I so angry and determined to get to Ethia that I killed nana without


    noticing? She deserves death but how could I have missed it?


    "Please promise me that when you find her, you won''t kill her. I want to end her." I say. I am still healing


    but I''d very much like to use the same sword she used on me to kill her. If she survives that, she''ll be


    as wounded as I am and I''ll finish her off.


    I just hope in the next few days I do healpletely. I love that Xander wants to take care of me but I


    can''t help it. She entered my pack and killed one of my omega''s. I felt it happen and it is painful.


    Xander gets back in to bed, gently putting his arm around me as Iy my head on his chest.


    "Sleep baby. You can overthink tomorrow." He tells me and I nod my head and listen to heartbeat as I


    try to sleep.


    ________________________________________


    The Next Day


    I woke up to find Anthony sitting on my side of the bed, his one hand on my chest and his other on my


    stomach as he uses his healing power on me.


    "When did you get here?" I ask groggily as I rub my eyes to see him better.


    "Good morning twin. It is 9am, I think I''ve been at it since 5am. Ethia is here, we tracked her here so


    your mate is having a pack meeting with mom and dad present so they can fish Ethia out." Anthony


    says to me.


    "Why would she attend the meeting?" I say. She''s too smart for that.


    "If she doesn''t attend then your two big wolves will sniff her out." He says to me. I look behind him to


    see Adrastos lying in his cot but wide awake, my wolves nowhere in the room.


    "How long has he been awake?" I ask and Anthony smiles.


    "He woke up a few minutes before you actually. Do you want me to bring him to you?" He asks and I


    nod my head yes.


    Anthony stands up to get Adrastos when a middle aged woman ran in here. We all turn our faces to


    watch her. Anthony ces Adrastos back in his cot.


    My two wolves immediately jump on her, Adrastos hearing the noise, has the blue orb surround him.


    Good son.


    I get out of bed and stand up, wincing at how fast I got up, my whole entire being telling me that this


    woman was Ethia. Walking towards her, my wolves move back to give me space, still growling at her.


    "Please help me! I''m just a helpless old woman." She says and I shake my head no.


    "Oh you are definitely not old but you are helpless now." I say and Anthony quickly raises her up,


    standing behind her. My two wolves stand on each side of her and I look between them.


    Why would they just stand there and not behind me?


    Ethia changes back to herself before lunging for me. I step back, Anthony pulling her back and my


    wolves biting on each of her shoulders. She screamed in pain as she falls to the floor.


    "You bitch! Why can''t you just die?" Ethia screams at me.


    Right then, Xander and Hunter walk in. Followed by my mother.


    "Where is Estelle?" My mother asked and Ethia broke in to cackles.


    "Your daughter killed her.." Ethia tells my mother. I roll my eyes.


    I slowly go down on my knees, grabbing both of her ankles and twisting them. Ethia screams again in


    pain.


    Xander helps me up.


    "Estelle morphed in to me that day of the war. When Sabrina thought she had brutally killed me, she


    had in fact, killed her own grandmother." Ethia says looking at me.


    I step away from her, to think back. Yes I thought I had killed her and now, it turns out I killed nana?


    That makes sense because Ethia couldn''t have survived that.


    "You think I feel guilty? I knew the minute she tried to kill my mate and son that I need to kill her. I knew


    the minute she drove that sword in to me, that I should''ve killed her sooner. She tried to kill my mate.


    She threatened my son''s life." I say through gritted teeth.


    "How do you think she feels? Her very own granddaughter sending her to her death?" Ethia asks me


    and I chuckle.


    Xander hands me the sword that nearly ended my life. Ethia''s eyes bulge out when she notices what I


    have in my hand.


    "You''ll be joining her very soon, how about you ask her?" I say slowly, limping towards her.


    "Why are you limping?" Anthony says,pletely destroying my mojo and breaking off that vengeance


    aura.


    I turn to look at him, annoyance written all over my face. Xander chuckles and I turn to face him, he


    quickly forces a straight face.


    "I can''t exin it but if I walk without limping, somehow I push my abs to work and that hurts so I limp.


    Don''t ask me again." I say, Anthony nodding his head.


    I finally look back at Ethia, who''s trying very hard to get out of the grip of my two wolves but failing. She


    was losing blood, badly staining my carpet.


    "This is poetic justice don''t you think?" I ask her and she shakes her head no frantically.


    I rest the sword on her belly, making sure I am at the same exact spot where she stabbed me.


    I slowly pierce through her skin and push the sword in, Ethia''s mouth forming an O but no words or


    screamse out and I quickly pull the sword out.


    "Please. My soul won''t rest if you kill me with that thing." She says, her hands quickly trying to cover up


    her wound.


    I look at her and then at the sword, then back at her with my eyebrows raised.


    "Thay sword was created specifically....it is for the.. it is for the first family. I''m not as powerful, it will kill


    my soul. I will never be reincarnated." She says before coughing up a storm, blood oozing out of her


    mouth.


    "That would actually be a good thing then. I mean, we don''t want you being born again only to avenge


    yourself and try to be the moon goddess again." Xander chimes in.


    Ethia shakes her head no as someone barges into the room. He looks at Ethia and he immediately


    pales.


    "Thomas! You shouldn''t be here.." Ethia whisper yells at the intruder.


    I don''t give her time to talk to her friend as I drive the sword in her, piercing her heart and sealing her


    fate. She would definitely die, ending her years of tyranny and evil.


    "Your ambition brought you here, where a young woman takes your life. You''ve made some awful


    decisions and this is the end result, I hope you lived a happy life because that''s the end of it." I say as


    she looks at me with tears falling out of her eyes.


    I pull the sword out, Thomas trying to run to Ethia but Hunter holding him back. Hunter snaps his neck


    and throws him on the floor, next to a dead Ethia.


    I felt a weight lift off my shoulders at the sight in front of me. Xander hugged me from behind.


    It was over.


    The fighting, the heartbreaks.


    "I want to burn her, end this forever." I say and they all nod at me.


    Anthony and Xander move to pick up the two dead bodies, as we all walk out the room, down the stairs


    and out the house. Mother staying behind to look after Adrastos.


    People looking at us funny, wondering who the two dead people were.


    When we got to a clearing, they ced them next to each other on the ground. I kneel on the ground


    next to Ethia, releasing the fire inside of me, on to her body. The fire spreads fast and quickly covers


    her friend, Thomas. Xander helps me up and we step back to see them burn.


    I felt hot tears on my cheeks, the sight before me bringing back past traumas, all the pain I felt, I was


    leaving it behind with the burning corpses.


    As the bodies burn, I feel my wounds healpletely. I turn to Xander and pull him in for a hug.


    This was a new beginning.

 Chapter 37 One Big Happy Family

    Chapter 37 One Big Happy Family


    "How do juggle being the moon goddess and this pack''s luna?" I ask, sitting with my mother and Josey


    in my garden, on the lush green grass.


    "Well, you will have to put one over the other and it''s not like you can just not be the moon goddess."


    Josey says. Mother shakes her head no in disagreement.


    "Your title as luna has no ce in your life anymore. You are the moon goddess. So from being the


    alpha female of this pack, you csme to being the alpha female of the entire wolf poption. Xander will


    have to run the pack without you, I''m afraid." Mother says with a stern face, looking straight at me.


    "He was doing well before I got here anyway. I just can''t imagine being away from him. I just got my


    love story and now I have to go on saving the world." I say sadly.


    Josey hugs me from behind as my mother gently squeezes my hand.


    "Many people have to figure out what they''re meant to do in this world, humans have to date a few


    frogs before they find their prince charming but you, your destiny was already written. Yes, Ethia tried


    to rewrite fate but that''s the thing about fate, you can dy or prolong it but you can not change it. Your


    life''s destiny was chosen for you and I understand you were ripped of the joy of figuring life out as a


    teenager and as a new mom, the Joy that love brings but you forget how much you survived to just be


    here. Xander stuck by you every step of the way and I''m mad impressed with that young alpha! He can


    take his beast and let you lead? We need more alpha''s like him." My mother says and I smile at the


    mention of my man.


    My Xander.


    "So, how do I go about this?" I ask my mother.


    "You''ll have to learn our ways. You will have to be trained on how to care for your wolves and choose


    the right mates for them. This will take some time but it needs to be done." Mother says and sigh


    loudly.


    "Are you saying I''m going back to school?" I ask with my voice raised.


    Mother gives me the eye and I look down sheepishly.


    "I''m sorry Sabrina but the way of the earth is not our way. You need to learn our way and prove yourself


    to the one''s that will serve under you." My mother says. Josey perks up, confusion clear in her eyes.


    "Isn''t it her birthright to be the moon goddess? What must she prove?" Josey asks.


    "If Ethia could challenge us and rule for a time, someone else will too. Gods have their own wars too


    and we can be greedy as humans or the very wolves on this earth. The only difference is, we are much


    stronger and gifted. Most wolves have to mate with a different kind, say witches to have a chance at


    having hybrid children. You, Sabrina, are the true goddess but if the gods are not happy with you, that


    will open up a lot of chances for the people who want to take you down and believe me, they will try."


    My mother says.


    Just when I thought I was done fighting. Just when I thought all I had to do was sit on some chair and


    watch little pups be born, put two wolves together and now I had to go prove myself, fight for what is


    rightfully mine and sleep with one eye open.


    Just great!


    "Well that''s just great." I say in a whisper but I know all too well that Josey and mother heard me.


    "I know you''ve been through a lot but they won''t care what the little earthlings put you through. That is


    a different world up there and I just want  you to walk in with your guard up." Mother says pulling me in


    for a hug.


    Josey joins us as we hug.


    "I just want to be with Xander. Can''t I choose you as the goddess while I enjoy life for a little bit with


    Xander here?" I ask, making Josey and mother to burst in to fits of giggles.


    Hunter and Anthony join us as the two continueughing at me.


    "You are the only one that can fulfill that role. I know you feel it inside of you. That need to protect


    everyone, the need to right the Wrongs and punish the wicked. That is the goddess in you." Hunter


    says to me.


    I know the feeling. The way I wanted to punish Max and his pack for what they put me through and the


    way they''ve been handling things, not abiding to thews put in ce for every wolf to live by.


    I am also deeply disappointed in Max. I thought I knew him but I was wrong. He was not the mate of an


    alpha couple so it makes sense he would run the pack with his emotions. Father of my child or not, he


    had to answer to his actions.


    Is he suffering enough after everything? I''m not convinced. Now, the big question is, if Max is not the


    true alpha of his pack, is Adrastos the true heir? Can he take on the role of alpha and rule the way an


    alpha should?


    I have to look at this as the moon goddess and not as his mother. With my bloodline, he will be the


    most feared alpha but if I have to live up there, he has to live there too. He is a part of the first family


    too and it is vital he learns the ways of that world too.


    Obviously Anthony will take after Hunter, then his children but if he does not have sons in future,


    Anthony would have to hand over the reigns to my son and if I don''t have a girl, I can only hope


    Anthony will so I can pass down my gifts to her.


    This was giving me a headache and to top it all off, I have to go to some godly school to learn the ways


    I didn''t even know existed. I have to y catch up when I''ve missed so many years.


    "One thing you won''t have to worry about are yourbat skills. You''re a true fighter and your strength


    is incredible!" Anthony says to me  and I smile.


    Finally, something I''m good at.


    "Well that''s a relief!" I say and Josey giggles.


    "You still need to brush up on a few things and learn some more skills to better protect yourself." Hunter


    says and Anthony rolls his eyes.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Father, you are really killing the excitement here." Anthony says and throws me a big smile.


    "You and I both missed out on a lot. Father kept me in hiding too so I''ll be starting school with you.


    You''re not alone in this twin." Anthony says to me and my smile grows bigger.


    "You are going to this training center too?" I ask with some excitement at the fact that my brother will be


    starting off with me too.


    He nods his head yes.


    "Anthony is a little more advanced than you Sabrina. He will have different sses to you as Hunter


    raised him, teaching him our ways andws. You, unfortunately are in the dark with everything." My


    mother says and the excitement dies down.


    "And that''s not my fault! I was thrown on earth to be raised by people who know nothing about where I


    come from. Mother, you left me here without any books or knowledge of anything! You might''ve been


    protecting me but it looks like you just set me back. You all waited for me toe of age or break in to


    my power toe for me but if you all really wanted me, you would''ve found me. Ethia found me first, I


    could call out to you in my dreams and yet none of you sought me out! Now I must drop everything,


    everything I''ve ever known to go to some god school and learn to be a goddess. I must ept my fate


    and trust that you,plete strangers to me that are apparently  my family! I''m sorry but I was raised


    to see things on the positive side and if you want me to willingly go up there and y god, you''ll need a


    different approach. Come on Josey." I say and I stand up to leave.


    Josey quickly follows after me. Trying her hardest to keep up with me.


    I honestly didn''t mean to be rude but I don''t know these people. I was raised by my father, a beta!


    Whom I have not seen since I recovered. I stopped and turned to Josey,


    "We are going to pay dad a visit." I say and we disappear and appear in dad''s office at our old house


    back at Blue Moon.


    I have not been in this office since the time Percy was in here with his father and he told me it was a


    good thing I was leaving as his wolf wouldn''t recognize Ralyn.


    Josey grabs my hand gently and I smile at her.


    Was I sad? Yes. I was sad because I could feel everyone''s emotions on that day. My step mother''s


    guilt, my father''s anger. CJ''s anger was insane, if only he knew he was stronger than Percy. Percy''s


    sadness was the worst of it. He was shattered!


    I could feel his heart aching in this very room. He wanted me as his mate not Ralyn but why go with his


    father''s wishes then? Why agree to be with that babysitter if his heart truly wanted me?


    "Something doesn''t add up Josey. I can feel everyone''s emotions on that day. Percy''s sadness is by far


    the worst of all. He was dying of sadness sitting on this chair, it is just so overwhelming. If he felt so


    deeply for me, then why did he agree to be with her? I don''t understand." I say and Josey walks around


    the office, tapping her index finger on her chin.


    "Is this the moon goddess in you or are your feelings for Percy making ae back?" Josey asks me


    and I roll my eyes.


    "He is not my true mate. This is probably the moon goddess in me talking." I say as I sit down on the


    chair Percy was seated on. Trying my hardest to try figure out what was going on.


    "You mean chosen mate?" Josey asks.


    "Huh?" I say not looking at her. Still engrossed in my Nancy Drew phase of figuring out why Percy did


    what he did.


    "You said he isn''t your true mate. From Xander to Max and down to Percy, he''s the truest mate you''ve


    ever had. You chose to be marked by Max, you also chose to be with Xander. Percy was selected for


    you." Josey said to me and I smile, looking up at her.


    "You don''t have to give me a lesson on mates, I''m well versed on that topic little sister. What I mean is,


    Percy was chosen for me by Ethia. She did not have the best intentions for me so pairing me with


    Percy was part of her n. Percy has a mate somewhere and that is not me." I say and Josey''s mouth


    hangs open.


    I giggle as I walk out of father''s office, leaving the door open for when Josey snaps out of it and decides


    to join me on the quest to find dear old father.


    I walk up the stairs to my bedroom, I don''t even knock, I just open the door. My father was sitting on my


    bed, holding a picture of me and him in our wolf forms.


    He hears the door creak and turns to face me, his eyes red from crying.


    "Hi dad..." I say nervously. I wasn''t sure anymore who we were to each other now. Am I still his


    daughter? Did he want to still be known as my father?


    "Sabrina?" My father asked and I nod my head earnestly, walking in to the room. My father stands up to


    meet me halfway and pulls me in for a tight hug.


    All my worries, the doubts and fears left my system, just as they''ve always done when I was in my


    father''s arms.


    We pull away from each other, he gently takes my hand and we sit on my big fluffy pink bed.


    I look around to see everything was still the same as I left it.


    "I''m so sorry you were thrown in to such chaos. I wanted toe see you sooner but I was scared


    really. I didn''t know if you still considered me as your daughter." I say as my eyes ss over.


    My father pulls in me in for a side hug as the tears fall on my cheeks.


    "Oh Sabrina.." He says, gently rubbing circles on my arm.


    "You are my first child, the oldest of my three children. I don''t care what anyone says, I raised you and


    for that, you will always be my child. I will forever love you the same." He says before kissing my


    forehead.


    I pull away to look in to his eyes.


    "Oh daddy I''m so happy to hear you say that! I thought I''d lost you and they keep pressuring me to


    be one of them forgetting that all I''ve known is you and the rest of the family. All I''ve ever been


    exposed to was this world and now I must just quickly take in all that is thrown at me. I have not even


    dealt with the fact that Hunter is my biological father or that my mother tricked you into thinking you


    were her mate and dumped me here, fooling you in to thinking I was your daughter when I was not. I


    have a twin brother that looks everything like me but I don''t know a thing about and now I must ascend


    up to the heavens to be with other gods, learn the ways of the gods and be the moon goddess." I


    say finally catching my breath.


    "Breath Sabrina. I hear you are immortal but let''s stick with the basics okay?" He says and I nod my


    head, agreeing with him.


    "I regret nothing Sabrina. You gave me grandson and grew our family. It breaks my heart to hear you


    say you are not coping. I raised you to stay calm and void of any emotion on your face but that does


    not mean you can''t talk about your feelings. Little moon, when you feel upset, voice your concerns.


    Yes, Hunter is your father but he is still a stranger to you so draw your boundaries until you feel safe


    around him. The same with your brother, tell them how you feel and that they need to understand that


    this is all new to you and they need to approach with caution. I''m sure they will understand." He says to


    me, pulling me in for another side hug.


    "My daughter will not be taking advice from an earthling. We have our ways of doing things and you are


    no part of it!" Hunter says, I pull away from my father who growled at the intrusion.


    My father stands up, looks around the room to see my mother, Hunter and Anthony. Anthony looking at


    me with sadness in his eyes.


    I stand up, standing in front of my father and Hunter, who was only a few feet away.


    "You followed me?" I ask and my mother tries to walk up to me but I raise my hand to stop her. She


    freezes on the spot, clearly confused at my anger.


    "Well, we were in the middle of a very serious conversation Sabrina. You have duties that need your


    immediate attention and the sooner you attend to your teachings, the better for all the wolves." He says


    sternly.


    "I came to visit my father!" I say as the frustration grows inside me.


    "You did not tell us where you went Sabrina." My mother says and I scoff at her.


    "Of course I did not tell you. I am upset with you and Hunter! You say you are my parents, yet you''re


    not trying to get to know me. All you are doing is shoving my duties down my throat! You are all a


    bunch of strangers to me and now I must run around trying to prove myself to my own father? I think


    I''ve done that already. The man behind me reminds me all the time that he is proud of me and that he


    loves me." I say walking closer to my mother.


    She tries to open her mouth but I shake my head no.


    "He has never been an absent father, even after losing his fake mate, he raised me. Take some notes, I


    trust my father and he trusts me. Something I don''t have with any of you right now." I say and Hunter


    growls.


    "He is not your father. I AM!" He growls out and I turn to face him.


    "He is the only father I''ve ever known,  all my life until now. He has only been good to me. Show some


    appreciation to the man that raised me to who I am today. I am alive and strong willed, best believe I


    did not get that from you!" I say and my mother walks up to Hunter and grabs his hand to calm him


    down.


    "You all just barged in to my home, his house! Show some respect! This man is not some toy to you.


    You all better show some respect, I demand it!" I say as my power is released.


    "You think your power can force us in to submission?" Hunter asks me smirking.


    "Yes." I say confidently.


    I release all of my power, I release the power of the moon and the whole room''s aura changes. My


    father gently pulls me back to him, he shakes his head no as I look up to him.


    I reel in my power and look back at Hunter.


    "You might be the man that created me, made me so I can stand here but don''t forget you were not


    here to raise me. Not you, not mother but this man right here. While you were all in hiding, as if you


    needed to, I was raised as a simple girl from a beta family, nothing more than that! I grew up thinking I''d


    just get  a mate and have babies but obviously that''s not the case. Does my sanity mean nothing to


    you?" I say looking at Hunter.


    "I am trying to keep it together but I don''t know how to absorb it all! You say you are my father but I feel


    like you are some chinned up snob who looks down on other people and I feel like my own mother is


    the world''s worst trickster after finding out she was heartless enough to trick my father in to being


    mates, robbing him of his chance to ever find his true mate. Anthony, I have nothing against you at all, I


    just feel overwhelmed by all of this. I feel some abandonment issues too, like why couldn''t you alle


    sooner!! Why now? After all this time and I am supposed to y happy family with you?" I say, anger


    rolling over me.


    "We couldn''t afford to expose ourselves then Sabrina, you have to understand." My mother says but I


    shake my head in disagreement.


    "You say you''re the first family. I saw how you all fought Ethia''s army! You killed them as if you were


    ying some sport, having fun! What was so evil, you could not show yourselves to me, your very own


    daughter?" I ask as the tears roll down my cheeks.


    "How dare you think I''d just ept you as you are with arms wide open? You won''t even leave me


    alone to think! I''m suffocating here!" I say.


    "Okay, time out! Mother and Hunter, leave. You have put Sabrina through a lot. Just stop okay?


    enough! Anthony, you can stay." Josey says, walking in to the room and stopping right in front of my


    mother and Hunter.


    Hunter growls but mother looks at me and back at Josey. She nods her head yes and disappears with


    Hunter.


    I fall on the bed and all the waterworks break out. Father sits on the bed to try andfort me.


    "I''m really sorry Sabrina. I know father cane off like some controlling king but he''s just worried. You


    have a position up there, that people want. After Ethia''s death, there has been some death threats sent


    to him. There is a whole divide on you bing the moon goddess. The Earthling moon goddess. You


    also have to understand that father and everyone up there was raised to think less of the wolves on


    earth, they are weaker, no offence Mr. Trent. Father is also from the first family, a family that looks


    down on others up there so you can imagine what he feels about being down here." Anthony says. We


    all look at him, waiting for a better exnation.


    Anthony let''s out a defeated sigh.


    "I''m not trying to make excuses for him, I just know how hard it has been for him because I was with


    him. He told me every day about you since I can remember. How he wished things were different, how


    badly he wanted to kill everyone just to see you. Sometimes I''d catch him crying at night, looking at a


    baby picture of you. He is all tough exterior but inside, he cares a whole lot about you and even if he


    does not show it, the guilt of leaving you behind eats at him all the time." Anthony says, which opens


    up my eyes to a different Hunter.


    My father gently takes my hand, wiping my tears away with his other hand.


    "You will always be my daughter. I will love you forever little moon but I think you should give this


    Hunter a chance." Father says and Josey jumps around in excitement.


    "It makes sense now why mother used to call you little moon. Little moon!" Josey squeals in delight and


    we all cackle at my sister. Her ability to shift people''s moods was her biggest and best gift.


    She was truly an angel and even though she was going through her own hardships, she never fails to


    be there for me.


    I stand up and pull her in for a hug.


    "Josey, I have been a crappy sister to you. With everything happening to me, that does not excuse the


    fact that you are going through so much right now and I''ve been too self absorbed to care. I am so


    sorry!" I say and Josey pulls away from me, looking me straight in the eyes.


    "You lost Percy then lost Max while carrying his child. Youter found out that you have a whole family


    you did not know about and you''re about to be the moon goddess. Then you have nana, who tries


    to kill you, tries to kill my nephew and Xander! Let''s not forget that motherhood is a whole chapter that


    is all too consuming in a good way. I don''t me you for being distant, heck I don''t even know how you


    stay sane when you go through so much, one after the other! I really look up to you and I don''t doubt it,


    you would stop the time if you could to be there for me and I say this as your sister. It is okay Sabrina."


    Josey says to me.


    Mom and Dad did things right with this one!


    Cj walks in and stops in his tracks at the sight of the three people that are not part of his pack.


    "Did I miss family meeting?" He asks and we chuckle.


    "Yes but thank the goddess you did. What a shit show that was." Josey says cackling out of the room. If


    I know Josey, she was off to the kitchen to get something sweet and something salty.


    Cj turns to me, concern in his eyes.


    "I just needed some daddy and daughter time." I say trying to ease his worry.


    "Oh that''s fine then. Dad, Percy is here and he is ready to take up the role as my beta, I need you to


    teach him everything that you''ve taught me. Change his alpha attitude to that of a willing and obedient


    beta." Cj says and father looks back at me.


    I smile and nod my head, I got his reassurance. I know I will be okay.


    Father stands up, kisses my forehead and walks out.


    "You know, Percy said he could smell your scent in dad''s office and I thought he had lost it!" Cj


    chuckles.


    "I''m d he came to his senses about being your beta." I say.


    Cj jumps on the bed to sit next to me.


    "You know, he is still hung up on you." Cj says and I give him a side nce.


    "Oh Percy was the one Ethia paired you with?" Anthony asked and I look at him, nodding my head.


    "You can change that you know? Give him a new mate. He is not your true mate anyway." Anthony


    says and Josey walks in, snacking on a peanut butter and jelly sandwich.


    "What is it with you and Sabrina going on about true mates?" Josey asks and Anthony smiles.


    "Up there, we have mates too. I haven''t met mine yet as I''ve been in hiding but I can''t wait to meet her."


    Anthony says.


    "Wait, are you saying?" I say looking at Anthony.


    "Yes Sabrina. One thing our dear old parents forgot to tell you was exactly that. You have a mate, a


    true mate waiting up there for you." Anthony says and my mouth falls open.


    "Oh shit!" Cj says and I nod my head in agreement.


    Oh shit.

 Chapter 38 It Never Ends

    Chapter 38 It Never Ends


    Third Person POV


    Hunter and Kimberley were having lunch with Xander and his beta when Sabrina stormed in, stomping


    her feet.


    One didn''t have to guess if she was angry, it was clearly written all over her beautiful young face.


    "Oh no..." Xander says looking at his mate march her way towards them. His beta, Lucas stands up


    and bows his head when Sabrina walks past him, running out of the room to avoid feeling Sabrina''s


    wrath.


    Sabrina stops in front of her father, Hunter and her mother.


    "For people trying to y parent, withholding important information is not getting you any points. In fact,


    you are losing them. How am I supposed to trust any of you if not even one of you can bepletely


    honest and transparent with me?" Sabrina says, folding her arms for that added effect.


    Xander stands up to stand beside Sabrina. His face had worry written all over it.


    "Sabrina Kimberley Trent, you watch your tone when speaking to your elders youngdy." Her mother


    says and Sabrina let''s out a chuckle.


    "She is not a Trent!" Hunter says banging his hand on the table but everyone ignored his mini outburst.


    "That should be the least of your problems, Kimberly!" Sabrina states, unfolding her arms to put them


    palm down on the dinner table.


    "What is it Sabrina?" Hunter asks, not one sign of emotion on his face.


    "I was told that if I go up there, I would meet my true mate. That was not part of the n! I have a mate


    that I want, that I love. I want to spend forever with Xander and now this?" Sabrina says, Xander


    stepping back from her.


    He looks at Sabrina''s parents and back at Sabrina.


    "A true mate?" Xander asked and everyone turned to face him.


    "X, I just found out." Sabrina says to Xander.


    "Calm down Sabrina. We don''t even know if he''s alive. Ethia could have killed him." Kimberly says but


    Hunter rolls his eyes.


    "We have our own world there too. Just as the moon pairs you here, we are paired from birth. The


    minute you were born, your mate was born. That''s how we know and that''s how it works." Hunter said


    looking at Sabriba.


    He stands up and makes his way to Xander but Xander steps back, his eyes ssy.


    "I weed you all in my pack. epted the drama you all came with because I love Sabrina and


    Adrastos but this is something else. I would have appreciated some honesty." Xander says.


    "That was for Sabrina to figure out on her own." Hunter says, leaving no room for an argument.


    "I WOULD HAVE APPRECIATED SOME FUCKEN HONESTY!" Xander shouted, shocking everyone.


    Since Sabrina met him, he has always been cool, calm and collected but this was not it.


    "It never fucken ends with all of you. Who''sing next? A grandfather that wants his throne back? A


    brother that does not want your son to take over? Is Sabrina''s mate going toe here and kill me?"


    Xander says, running his hand through his hair.


    Sabrina was frozen in ce. Xander was very angry and this was the first time he wasshing out like


    this in front of her.


    "I want you both out of my house and off my pack grounds in the next 30 minutes." Xander says before


    walking away.


    "We are your superiors boy! You better watch yourself." Hunter says to Xander and Xander scoffs,


    turning around, walking towards Hunter.


    They were standing so close to each other, their noses were almost touching.


    "Get. Out. Of. My. House." He says through gritted teeth and walked away.


    Hunter and Kimberly turned to face Sabrina. All Sabrina wanted to do right now is chase after her mate


    but she was not sure if Xander had kicked her out too.


    She wouldn''t me him. All she has done is bring chaos in to his life and all he has been is


    understanding. Was it also wrong that Sabrina was madly turned on by that outburst?


    Hunter was too angry by the disrespect shown that he could not pick up Sabrina''s enticement but


    Kimberly knew that look and before Hunter would notice, she disappeared off with him, leaving Sabrina


    all alone with her thoughts.


    Her very wild and guilty thoughts.


    A door banging broke her sex train of thought and she ran out of the room in search of Xander.


    His scent led her to his office, where a loud growl could be heard from outside the door. Followed by


    things breaking. Sabrina barged in to the office to find Xander on his knees, pulling at his hair in


    frustration.


    Broken furniture covering the entire floor.


    She tried feeling him out through their bond but his wall was up. He had closed her out. Sabrina closed


    the office door before Xander''s eyes connected with hers.


    "What are we going to do?" Xander asks in a barely audible tone but Sabrina''s wonderful hearing skills


    picked that up.


    Sabrina went down on her knees in front of Xander and pulled him in for a kiss. The kiss was soft, slow


    and filled with intense emotion. This was Sabrina trying to give Xander some reassurance about who


    has her heart, who she belonged to.


    Xander returned the kiss with equal if not more fervor, pouring out his love to Sabrina, the woman who


    will always have his heart.


    They eventually pulled apart, to catch their breath but to also face reality. One look at Xander and


    Sabrina knew they were in trouble.


    "If you meet your true mate, that is destiny. Who are we to fight it? I was raised to respect the mate


    bond Sabrina, fighting it goes against what I believe in." Xander says as Sabrina shakes her head no.


    "You don''t have to fight it, I will. I will fight for the both of us." Sabrina says to Xander and he chuckles.


    "This is not some power or strength test Sabrina. Have you forgotten how it feels to lock eyes for the


    first time with your mate? The pull?" Xander asks Sabrina.


    "No. I have not forgotten but I also know that the first time I locked eyes with you, I was a goner. I also


    know that my feelings for you attacked me suddenly and I couldn''t fight them. I know how you made


    me feel from the first day." Sabrina says to Xander as a tear escapes her eye and Xander wipes it off


    with his finger.


    "You were in heat." Xander said and Sabrina nodded yes.


    "I was but I could have slept with anyone in that state but Athena and I wanted you. Only you. That has


    to mean something! You are not my temporary love or some rebound rtionship. We are a family! We


    owe each other a few more babies!" Sabrina says as the tears start to fall.


    "You are my true mate Sabrina, but we both know now that I''m not yours. There is someone out there


    that belongs to you and as much as we wanted this to be forever, it can''t be." Xander said before


    standing up.


    Sabrina stood up too, looking in to Xander''s eyes, pleading with him to not do this.


    "As much as it hurts, I will not stand in the way. I will let you go figure this all out because you deserve


    a true mate but don''t y around with my heart. Find him and make your decision. I will wait for you but


    I expect you to at the very least,e break it off with me in time. Don''t make a fool out of me." Xander


    says. He kisses her forehead before walking out of that office.


    Sabrina, glued to the spot, could not believe how this all turned out. Xander was such a gentleman but


    Sabrina did not want this kind of reaction from him, she wanted a fight!


    She wants him to be angry and act angry. He was always so gentle with her, she could probably get


    away with murder and do much more with Xander.


    This is the love she wanted, a man that will stick by her no matter what but she also wanted a man that


    will fight for her. He has lost one mate already, why be okay with losing one more? That is not okay!


    Ethia, even in death, she had created a shit show that will always have Sabrina fighting something or


    someone.


    Sabrina''s peace was always shortlived. It''s as if since being mated to Percy, her life took a quick turn.


    Sabrina knows she has no right to feel hurt by this, Xander is the one that is hurting and he has every


    right to be.


    The office door opened, revealing a very naked Xander covered in dirt. He had gone out for a run. He


    walked in, closed the door and reached for the basket on the side to get some shorts. He puts them on,


    his eyes still on Sabrina.


    "You know what?" He asks her, making his way slowly to his mate.


    Sabrina was still in a haze after seeing Xander''s naked form.


    "I will not let you go. In fact, there is no way I''ll allow another man inside you. I will fight him and I don''t


    care if he is stronger or more powerful, I''d rather die trying to stay your one and only than lose you." He


    says to her, breaking the daze she was in.


    Sabrinaunched herself at Xander after hearing his words. This was exactly what she wanted to hear


    from him. He belonged to her and she belonged to him.


    Would she be able to resist the mate pull from her true mate? What does it even mean to be true


    mates?


    Sabrina was not going to worry about any of that right now, what she wanted in that moment was


    Xander inside her. She wanted him to take her over all this broken furniture, over and over again.


    For now, she was going to show him the body that belongs to him, willingly so.


    _________________________________________


    Unknowns POV


    "She was born on the same day as I was! She has to be my mate." I say.


    "You do know that Simon and Armand were born on the same day as you right? Any one of you could


    be her mate." My brother states, earning a growl from me.


    "They are beneath me! How can they be mated to our future moon goddess if they are as weak and


    low as the wolves on earth?" I say, walking around my room.


    I have been searching for my mate for a very long time. I even thought she was on earth and gave up


    because I was in no way going to mate with an earthling.


    Now, now my mate might have been raised on earth but she was born from the first family. She was


    royalty, she was above all of us but if anyone was worthy of her, it would be me. My family had


    opulence and wealth. My family was of importance too, justing in second. We were also close


    family with the first family.


    Well that was before my grandfather betrayed them. His greed knew no bounds and now he was dead,


    his actions killing my chances of ever meeting my mate years ago. I''m not even sure if I still stand a


    chance.


    As far as we know, the first family regarded us as enemies and if I was her true mate, there was no way


    her father would allow it. He would definitely kill me on the spot but if she feels the pull, she might stop


    her father.


    I am dying anyway without my mate. I''m the future of my family and I have no heir.


    My friend barges in to my room, holding a file.


    "We found her! She''s a luna to some pack on earth, mated to an earthling and they have a child


    together." My friend says to me.


    A child? She didn''t save her innocence for me?


    I saved mine. I wanted our night to be special but now there''s even a child? Proof of their deed?


    "She gave birth to an earthling????" I ask and my friend nods sadly.


    Everyone knew how badly I wanted my mate. Girls threw themselves at me but I stayed true.


    "Here''s the thing, she had no idea she was from here. She''s had three mates in total and one child.


    She''s luna for the second time now in a different pack, with her third mate." He says to me.


    "You mean to tell me, she''s been intimate with three earthlings?" I ask, walking closer to my friend.


    "I am not sure about that detail but we have some photos. Her parents are on the packnds with her


    and her family." My friend tells me.


    How could this be? Was she not my mate?


    Ethia and my grandfather were to me for this! If they weren''t so greedy for power, my mate would


    have been born here and we would know the minute we met as kids that we were destined.


    "I want to see her." I say, my friend and brother look at me.


    "Are you sure? How do you think she will react to you if you are mates? She already has that earthlings


    mark on her neck and a child! Think about this. You can have any girl you want here, a girl raised in our


    world, who knows tradition." My brother says and I chuckle.


    "You say this because you have met your mate already. Why rob me of that feeling when you speak so


    highly of it? I want to feel what you feel brother. I want to know that me, saving myself for my mate was


    not an utter waste of time. The child? I will deal with that after I find out whether we are mates or not." I


    say, my brother looking down in shame.


    "Take me to her." I say to my friend and he nods. We walk out of my room, out of the pce.


    "I''lle with you." My brother says from behind us and I smile without looking at him.


    He knew what this meant to me.


    My friend led us to Red Creek Pack, where there was a buzz of earthlings running around, busy with


    their daily lives. We were standing in front of a big house, definitely not a pce but it looked to have


    many rooms. Some kind of earthly design I guess.


    Children running around, I''m here thinking one of them is my mates child. They run past us, almost


    stepping on my shoe. My brother hisses in disgust at close contact with the earthling kids and I chuckle


    at his action.


    My brother was just like my father, they despised earthlings and the idea of having a moon goddess


    that grew up on earth was eating at them but one can''t simply fight the order of things.


    A bulky young man approached us, followed by a few men dressed in ck. I''m guessing their


    warriors, we were after all, trespassing.


    Before he could open his mouth,


    "I would like to meet your alpha and luna. Her father and mother''s presence would be greatly


    appreciated too." I say in an orderly tone. The young man is taken back by my authoritative voice but


    nods his head, leaving us standing here with his weak warriors.


    Their alpha tone was weaker than ours. We were their true superiors. One could not simply ignore an


    order.


    "How rude! He left us outside to do what exactly?" My brother says, clearly outraged.


    "Calm down brother. We are trespassing. Be careful before the warriors here make you wet your pants


    again." I say, as my friend and I burst in toughter.


    When we were younger, my brother was scared of anyone in uniform. One day, a warrior berated him


    for disobeying curfew and he wet his pants. It''s been a joke for some time now.


    "Oh cut it out! That joke is tired." My brother says.


    "I''m not so sure about that brother." I say as I look at my friend, who couldn''t keep a straight face as he


    fights theughter threatening to break out once more. His face was reddening.


    The young man came back out, rubbing the back of his head.


    "My alpha and luna are preupied at the moment.." He says and I growl as I perfectly understood


    what he meant when he said that.


    My friend patted my shoulder infort, he, also understood what this earthling meant.


    "However, we are willing to hear what you boys have to say." Hunter says from behind us.


    I knew that voice from anywhere!


    The day he came to our pce to warn my father. To loudly tell my father that from that day on, they


    were enemies and there was nothing my father could do to salvage their friendship.


    It messed my father up. What Hunter fails to understand is that my grandfather betrayed my father by


    using his friendship with Hunter to wage war on the first family.


    We all turned around, toe face to face with Hunter and his still beautiful mate, Kimberly.


    My attention was quickly stolen by one scent.


    A very intoxicating, a very strong and sweet scent filled my nostrils. The scent was calming but also


    enticing. It awakened my wolf as he showed his presence through my eyes. This scent made every hair


    on my body stand, I could feel the goosebumps all over me.


    My heart was beating erratically. This scent was calling out to me, burning every thought away from my


    brain and turning it in to mush, I was at it''s mercy and I did not mind it at all.


    My incisors made their way out as my wolf was ready to mark our mate. To take her right here, right


    now and make her mine. To devour her in every way, mark her on every part of her body until I was


    satiated.


    I turned around, in search of this scent. In search of the woman that possesses such a dangerous


    weapon that could end me. I would never be able to be sane in the presence of whoever this scent


    belonged to. I could never be apart from this woman as I need her scent to breath.


    My eyes locked with a tall male, fully dressed. I shook my head, trying to understand what was


    happening.


    My brother and friend noticed my changed bodynguage and looked for what I was looking at.


    "That is the alpha." My friend says to me and I nod.


    It made sense now, he was covered in my mates scent because of what they were doing before he was


    standing here. Their deed was waving all around us, mocking me.


    Was I the only one aware of what had just transpired between him and my mate? I growled and


    everyone looked at me as my eyes were only locked on this alpha.


    Kimberly gasped loudly. She finally understood what was going on.


    "Son, leave before you do any damage." Hunter says to me, gently grabbing my shoulder.


    Damage? Damage?


    I wanted his head. How dare he touch my mate!


    "I am here to see the luna. I will only leave once I''ve seen her, I promise I won''t do any damage." I say


    and Hunter let''s out a sigh.


    I needed confirmation that she was the one, the one woman who will have my heart and soul. I needed


    to look in to her eyes. I couldn''t possibly leave after having her scent take over me like this and I won''t


    leave. I need to smell her scent on her before I leave, I need an image of her in my head.


    My heart was broken already but she is my true mate and that alone was enough reason to see her,


    look in to her eyes just this once.


    "Who are you and why are you here for my luna?" The alpha asks and I chuckle at his words.


    "I will not answer to you, earthling." I say and he growls at me.


    "Then it''s best you leave our pack if you will not show an ounce of respect. I don''t care where you


    come from but things work differently on earth and us earthlings don''t appreciate your rude and


    unwanted presence." She said to me.


    My mouth opened but nothing coulde out.


    My unwanted presence?


    Could she not feel the pull? We locked eyes and even when I stepped closer, she kept still. Wrapping


    her tiny hand in the alpha''s hand.


    She kept her eyes on me but there was no wanting, no need. The need to make her mine was too


    strong but she was void of any emotion. I could feel my heart breaking. Even though in our world there


    was no rejecting your mate, her rejection right now killed me.


    I went from being hurt to angry. How dare she deny sacredw like that? I saved myself for her and


    here she was reeking of this earthlings scent!


    I closed my eyes, taking deep breaths. Her scene calming me. I opened my eyes to look at her, she


    was still looking at me.


    Was that hurt in her eyes? Was she feeling the mate pull too?


    I will not force things. When she is ready, I''ll be there.


    "You know who I am to you. I won''t force things but this will eat at you. You know where to find me


    when your earthling alpha can''t scratch your itch anymore after meeting me." I say before disappearing


    off.


    My brother and friend followed after me and we ended up back in my room.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "She is your mate." My brother says and I nod. I wanted to, I needed to break something.


    "Well, she is beautiful. Just as our father''s all wanted Kimberly, she''s going to cause the same rift up


    here." My friend says, making me chuckle.


    My father storms in, anger clear on his face.


    "You went to earth? Have you all lost your minds?" My father shouts.


    "She''s my mate dad." I say.


    "Do you have any idea what Hunter would have done to all of you had he learned that you are my


    children?" He says and I shake my head no.


    "It was a risk I was willing to take to see if she and I were mates. I would do it again." I say and my


    father chuckles loudly.


    "And where is she? Weren''t you supposed to mark her upon meeting and bring her back to her rightful


    home?" My father asks and I look down.


    "She is already mated." I say and he chuckles again.


    "As expected. She also has an earthling child, are you aware of this?" He says and I nod my head yes,


    still looking at the floor.


    "Just allow your mother and I to arrange your wedding. Jane is a beautiful girl andes from a well


    standing family." My dad says to me and I throw amp, hitting the wall before shattering in to pieces.


    "I don''t want Jane or any other girl! Especially after meeting my mate, how do you suggest my wolf deal


    with all of this? We want our mate and that''s that!" I say.


    "You will not mate with her and bring that earthling child to our home." My father says and this time, I


    chuckle.


    "You forget who she is. It is I father, who will have to move in to her home as she is from the first family.


    Have you forgotten how the order works? She is of higher rank." I say and my father shakes his head


    no.


    "Not if I can do anything about it." He says and I walk closer to him.


    "Grandfather has already put a target on our heads, no thanks to his greed and now you want to anger


    Hunter even more? Oh that''s just dandy isn''t it?" I say to my dad.


    "Once he finds out who you are, what I n to do will be nothingpared to the anger he will harbor


    for you because you are my son. Just be with Jane, she loves you and will give you healthy children."


    Father says and I growl.


    "I''d rather die than take on another mate." I say and my fatherughs at me.


    "Well isn''t that funny? Your mate did exactly that. Here you are alone and feeling rejected and she is in


    the arms of someone else." My father says.


    "I want everyone out of my room. Now." I say, leaving no room for a response as I walk to my balcony.


    They all leave, my brother forcing my dad out.


    Maybe I am a fool, a fool for thinking she would wait for me.


    "How could I wait for you? I had no clue about this other world." A sweet voice said.


    I quickly turn around toe face to face with my mate. Her beauty knew no bounds. How could


    someone be this beautiful?


    No wonder earthlings wanted her as their luna. What normal or even a crazy man wouldn''t want her?


    Her beauty was definitely not of that world. Not even of mine.


    She walks closer to me and holds her hand out.


    "Hi, I''m Sabrina." She says and I look in her eyes and back down at her hand, then back up at her. She


    chuckles and grabs my hand, cing her hand in mine and shakes them.


    I raise my eyebrow at her and she smiles. Could she not feel the electric sparks that took over when we


    touched?


    My dick was up and ready to go, my wolf was begging me to take her right now.


    "Your name?" She asks and I shake my head to get rid of all the wild thoughts going on in my head.


    "How did you get in?" I ask, this pce was well guarded and even though she is from the first family,


    she was raised on earth.


    Herbat skills couldn''t possibly be up to par with us here. She may be stronger, more powerful but


    her being on earth, robbed her of this world''s ways and if somebody wanted her dead, they probably


    could get away with it.


    I gently pushed her in to my room, closing the doors that lead to the balcony so nobody could see her


    or smell her.


    Wait.


    I couldn''t smell her, I still can''t. I sniff around her and there was no scent.


    "I''m notpletely clueless." She says to me with a smile.


    "Please don''t hide your scent from me." I say and she lets it out. It hits me with so much force, I fall to


    my knees in front of her.


    I was suffocating in her scent and I wanted to die in it.


    She helped me up, her smile never fading.


    "How are you so beautiful?" I say and she chuckles.


    "That is just the mate bond talking." She says and I shake my head no.


    "Then maybe my brother and friend are mated to you too since they said the same thing the minute we


    got back." I say and her cheeks flush.


    "Your name?" She asks again.


    "That is of no use if we will not be together." I say, sadness taking over me.


    "I feel it too. I''m just able to fight it because I love him. I want to fight it because I love him. He is a good


    man and I''ve been through so much that I truly believe I deserve a love from him. Many might say he


    deserves better and I believe it too, it''s just that his love is unconditional. It is pure and I''ve prayed day


    and night for that love. We may be true mates but he is my true love and I will not let him go." She says


    to me, her eyes holding so much honesty.


    "I won''t ask you to. You are immortal, being your true mate will make me immortal too. He will grow old


    and die, what''s a few sixty more years when we could live for over a thousand years?" I say.


    "I still don''t know how any of this works and my mother tells me I can''t reject you but I still won''t ask you


    to wait for me. I will fulfill my duties as the moon goddess and daughter of the first family but I can''t be


    your mate. I''m sorry." She says to me, kissing my cheek before disappearing.


    My brother barges in to my room with my father right behind him.


    "She was here?" My brother asks and I nod my head yes, smiling as I touch my cheek where lips


    touched a few seconds ago.


    "How did she enter without being detected?" My father asked.


    "She is Hunter''s daughter. What other reason do you need?" I ask, before walking past them and out of


    my room.


    I may not have Sabrina now but we will have all of eternity together. Something she and her alpha will


    never have.


    I have to go see my grandmother. I am her true mate after all. A few things need to be exined.


    I knocked on my grandmother''s bedroom door.


    "Enter." She said and I opened the door to find her in bed. She raises her head and sniffs at me.


    "So you met her?" She asks smiling and I nod my head yes.


    "Have you unlocked your immortality yet?" She asks me and I shake my head no.


    "Very soon, that will be her gift to you. Whether she knows it or not, you are true mates which means


    you are destined to live this life together, however long. Find the patience son, right your grandfather''s


    Wrongs so both families cane together and ept that child. If you don''t, he will be your undoing.


    Love always wins boy." She says before closing her eyes.


    My grandmother was old and she''s dying slowly after my grandfather was killed by my father. It is also


    killing her that her own son would kill his own father.


    I sat on my grandmother''s bed. Do I hate the child? I don''t even know. What I know is that I want


    Sabrina and if all I had to do was wait, I would. I''ve been waiting anyway, I had more days to waste


    since I was to be an immortal.


    Sabrina has at least a couple thousand years before the next moon goddess is born. I will go to earth,


    learn the life of the earthlings so I can learn the ways of my true mate. I will live in a pack and work my


    way up to alpha status.


    I will take an earth mate and learn earthlings lovenguage while shees here to learn our ways. I


    will not stand in her way of loving her mate. She respects matew just like me after all.


    "I will see you again Sabrina, until then, good luck." I say before disappearing off to a new life on earth.

 Chapter 39 Sabrina And Her Mates

    Chapter 39 Sabrina And Her Mates


    "Thank you, Lucas." I say and he nods his head and leaves.


    I stand up and straighten myself out. We were sitting in my garden, on the grass.


    "Youing mother?" I ask her and she shakes her head no.


    "I''ll let you deal with your other mate alone. I have a feeling you are going to have your hands full


    today." She says before cackling away, walking around my rose bush.


    What does that even mean? This woman was always so cryptic.


    I walk in to the house and up the stairs to the alpha floor, where my baby Adrastos was.


    I walk in to find him with Kate, my new nanny. He was sleeping as Kate watched TV.


    "Has he been good?" I ask and she nods at me, standing up to go for her break.


    It has been six months since Adrastos birth and boy was my kid growing. No more just eating and


    sleeping, he was growing to be more and more active.


    Xander walks in, interrupting my thoughts. He walks up to me to kiss my cheek, behind him was


    Maximus Forrest.


    Looking at him never gets easier. What he put me through ys through my mind whenever I am in his


    presence and I get a twinge of anger before taking a breath and remembering I chose to forgive him.


    "Hello Kimberley.." Max says to me and I just smile and nod. That is all I can do while I calm my wolf


    down from her anger.


    "I just came here to let Max in, I''ll be in my office if you need me." X says to me, kissing me deeply and


    igniting a fire inside of me.


    When he pulls away, I throw him a questioning look but I knew he was just marking his territory and I


    can gel with that. My problem is, I was horny now and he was going to leave me like this.


    He winks at me and walks out of our home. Max coughs to lighten the mood but I was far gone.


    Goddess!


    "Can I get you anything? Water, juice or beer?" I ask.


    "Water is fine." He says and I walk to the kitchen ande back with two bottles of beer. He just smiles


    and grabs one.


    We have to sit and wait for Adrastos to wake up because he has a schedule now and afternoon naps


    are crazy vital.


    "While we wait, Sabrina, I''d like to get a few things off my chest." Max says to me and I''m on the edge


    of my seat already.


    I just nod my head to let him know be can carry on.


    "You know when we were kids, I was raised to always be perfect. No faults and no mistakes. I had not


    one person to show me how to treat a woman and that''s no excuse believe me, I just wish my father


    focused more on my emotional intelligence, my emotional strength. Had my mother and I connected


    better as mother and son, maybe I would have turned out different but she had me and dumped me on


    my dad''sp. Only visited me a handful of times to lessen her guilt I guess. I am working on a


    rtionship with her and she would love to meet Adrastos, if that''s okay with you." Max says, running


    his tatted hand through his hair.


    "I am sorry for disrespecting you as my mate and as my luna. I am sorry for allowing another woman in


    to our lives and putting her in between our sacred bond. I know what your innocence meant to you, you


    gave yourself to me and I mistreated you. I take full responsibility for that. I thought you were the weak


    one but in actual fact, it was I that needed to harden up. I med you for things way out of your control


    and it''s so crazy thinking about it now. Your uncle got in my head but I allowed it and fed the doubt


    seed he nted. I was also jealous. I mean you are incredible and I just couldn''t handle being the


    weaker one." He says to me, his eyes getting all ssy on me.


    This was it. The apology of the century. The one time in my life someone takes ountability for


    putting me through the worst.


    "I put you through so much, I can''t believe you forgave me like that. I can''t begin to thank you for letting


    me be in Adrastos'' life even after trying to kill him. I promise I''m working on myself and bettering the


    rtionship I have with my parents. I need to do that to be a better man and father. I know I''ve lost you,


    but I am also doing this for you because even when I was that evil bastard, I knew then and I know


    now, you are it for me. The only one and it will only ever be you. Xander is a lucky man and if you are


    happy then that''s all that matters." He says to me and this time I was the one with the tears.


    "Thank you for this apology. It means a lot to me and I hope one day we can be friends, for our son''s


    sake." I say and he nods his head in agreement.


    "So, how are things?" He asks and I chuckle.


    "Well, it turns out I''m the next moon goddess." I say and Max takes a swig of his beer.


    "Yeah. We all saw your transformation. That was really insane." He says and Iugh.


    "That''s not the half of it." I say and he raises his eyebrows.


    "There''s a whole different werewolf world and in that world, I have a mate. I met him already too." I say


    and Max''s eyes bulge out.


    "What?" Max sputters. I giggle at his reaction.


    "Yup! He would not tell me his name but he came here to make himself known and I had to fight every


    nerve in my body that was telling me to go over to him. It was just crazy." I say shaking my head, still in


    disbelief of that event.


    "Wow. Your life is never boring, is it?" Max asks and we chuckle.


    "Nope. Never." I say as tears brim my eyes and a small chuckle escapes my mouth.


    Max scoots closer to me.


    "There is no rejection in that world so you can imagine the turmoil that''s going on in my head right now.


    My heart aches for him but also loves Xander and it is worse now that this new mate is here, in this


    world. It feels like I can reach out and I''ll touch him. He feels that much closer." I say.


    I close my eyes, trying to take deep breaths.


    "How does Xander feel about all of this?" Max asks me.


    "He''s also conflicted. He doesn''t want to stand in between me and this guy but he also wants to fight


    for our love." I say and Max nods his head in understanding.


    "How do you feel about this?" He asks and I chuckle once more.


    "I feel robbed. Just as I felt robbed of Percy, then you robbed me of you and now this whole new world


    blows up in my face to not only reveal that I''m the future moon goddess but that I have a mate too. It is


    all just too much." I say as I blink trying to keep my tears from falling.


    "Kimberley, how do you really feel?" Max asks me and I let out a sigh.


    "I crave peace. I crave a happiness undisturbed. I crave a love uninterrupted. I crave a slow growth and


    a life where I can just stop killing or fighting. How do I feel? I feel mad. I feel like crying all the time. I


    feel like I''m always at odds with someone or something and it is one problem to the next. I can''t even


    properly enjoy being a mother as I spend my days either fighting off enemies or losing a lover. I feel


    robbed, I feel naked and I definitely feel like a caged animal." I say.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Max could respond, Xander walks in with Percy right behind him. My mouth falls open and Max


    growls at seeing who was behind X.


    "He arrived, unannounced. I called your brother and he also had no idea this one would show up here.


    Is there a meeting of the mates I was not invited to?" Xander says and I burst in to fits of giggles.


    "I would not want to be in the same room as him." Percy says pointing at Max.


    "The feeling is mutual." Max says, folding his arms.


    "Max, you can go sit with Adrastos in his nursery while I have a talk with Percy." I say. Max nods and


    quickly stands up and makes his way to my son''s room.


    "I am not going anywhere." Xander says making himselffortable on the couch next to me.


    "Percy?" I call out to him and he sits down in front of X and I.


    "You and Max are cool now? Wasn''t he the one that left you to suffer while you were pregnant?" Percy


    asks and I roll my eyes at him.


    "Weren''t you the one that continously had sex with a rogue when you were mated to Sabrina?" Xander


    asks and Percy groans.


    "You both hurt her and she chose to forgive you both! Don''t make her regret it. It does not matter what


    Max did, you also hurt her. You were her first heartbreak so don''t think for a second that you''re way


    better than Max." Xander says and I ce my hand in his, scooting next to him to get even closer to X.


    "I''m sorry. You''re right. I just still feel very protective of Sabrina." Percy says and Max walks out,


    carrying Adrastos.


    Lucas walks in with the A sisters, Arianna and Ariel.


    "A wonderful day for visitors." Lucas says before walking back out and closing the door.


    Arianna walks up to me and pulls me in for a hug.


    "We apologize for arriving unannounced, we have urgent matters to discuss with all of you and we


    knew you would all be here today." Ariel said and I sat back down with Xander as everyone sat down,


    waiting to hear what the witches had to say.


    "We are here to help fulfill the prophecy. Alpha Max, it is quite disappointing to have learned of your


    transgressions. Did you not listen to us when we spoke of the prophecy? If your son is to be the prince


    then who was to be the king?" Ariel asks looking at Max.


    Max clears his throat. Clearly unsure on what to say.


    "Well that doesn''t matter now seeing as the luna is to be the new moon goddess." Arianna points out.


    "It does not change the fact that Adrastos is the only one to save us from what is toe. He is the


    king that will unite all supernatural." Ariel says to her sister.


    "I think alpha Xander and Sabrina are doing an excellent job at raising him. I don''t see how Xander is


    not fit to be the king in your eyes. He is stronger than Max, no offence." Arianna says and Max growls


    as Xander chuckles.


    "You have a point." Ariel says.


    "Max, you messed up. You ruined a perfectly good thing over simple insecurities. You also wanted


    Sabrina to fight off a weak shewolf for your love and attention, that was childish. Might be the lycan way


    but she is above that. You could not handle her. With that, proving you are not fit to rule. " Ariel says.


    "Xander, you have proven time and time again that you value Sabrina and her son. I have to say my


    mother did not see you and Sabrina together so that surprised all of us but I see that it is working well."


    Ariel says to Xander, who is all smiles.


    "Many years from now, witches will need toe together with wolves to fight off a new threat.


    Vampires." Arianna says and we all gasp.


    "We all know they are a small pack, living somewhere in Antarctica but in the years toe, the new


    vampire king will be greedy and want to take over morend, putting humans in danger. The new


    king will also want to take in witches to help cast spells that will help them with walking in broad


    daylight and warm conditions." Ariel says.


    "So it''s true, vampires can''t walk in daylight and they cannot survive the warm weather?" Percy asks


    and Arianna nods yes.


    "We don''t want our own being kidnapped and tortured and used as feeding bags. Your son is the only


    one to save all of us." Ariel says and I stand up.


    "Why him? How is he the only one to save everyone from the vampires?" I ask.


    "We are not sure why but my mom has tried to see different scenarios with you, with Max and the


    vampires end up winning but with Adrastos, he brings them down before the war takes too many lives.


    With him, you stay alive." Ariel says and I chuckle.


    "This was before I became the moon goddess, making me immortal." I say and Arianna gasps.


    "I am the descendant of the first family. The first lycan family, making me your best bet at defeating


    earthly vampires. Adrastos, even though he has gifts, he is not immortal." I say and the A sisters gasp.


    "We need to consult with mother about this new revtion." Arianna says standing up and walking to


    the door.


    "Arianna is right. We didn''t know about your new title, we will be in touch." Ariel says as they both walk


    out.


    "What was that?" I ask looking at everyone that was still in this room.


    "Vampires huh?" Anthony asks walking out of the kitchen.


    "It would not be a bad idea to have one ruler for all werewolves and it makes perfect sense that the


    king be Sabrina''s mate. Together, they are quite a force and should be feared. You are both already


    respected, don''t you see it?" Hunter asks as he too, walks out of the kitchen.


    "Why does everyone think Xander is stronger than me?" Max asks.


    "Isn''t he?" Anthony asks with a smirk on his face.


    "Absolutely not! He is younger than me." Max points out and I chuckle.


    "He is stronger and I know this because I fought alongside the both of you and he is definitely more


    animal." I say and Xander squeezes my ass.


    "We can always take this outside and help you understand what they are talking about." Xander says


    and Anthony ps his hands together.


    "Ahh that''s the entertainment I need." Hunter says opening the door for everyone to walk out.


    Kate walks in, taking Adrastos from Max and walking to his nursery.


    "Let''s get this over with." Max says grimly before walking out and we all follow him out of the house.


    We walk all the way to the training grounds.


    Max and Xander shift in to their wolves. Xander''s wolf was alreadyrger than Max''s.


    "The fight is already over before it even begins. Look at the size difference!" Hunter points out.


    "Just watch them, I have a feeling this small wolf will surprise us." Anthony says and I chuckle.


    "Okay look, if I feel that this fight is getting out of hand, I will push you two apart. You are both very


    important to me so don''t kill each other." I say before Anthony screams out,


    "Fight!" And they jump at each other.


    It was as if they have been waiting for this moment all their lives. The tension between them was


    insane. My worry was growing as one would bite a leg then the other a shoulder.


    Xander had the upper hand in strength but Max beat him at speed. My nerves were ready to burst, I


    was biting my fingernails.


    They were rolling around until Max got the upper hand and bit Xander''s shoulder, getting on top of him


    but Xander pushed him off of him with his hind legs, sending Max flying in the air.


    Xander ran to catch up with him and caught him before he could hit the ground and had his teeth by his


    neck.


    Max would not relent, forcing Xander to plunge his teeth in to his neck.


    "I''m calling it! Game over." I say walking towards them.


    Xander pulls his teeth out and shifts back to human. He takes his gray sweat pants from me and I


    throw the other pants at Max.


    "I''ve never been prouder son." Hunter says patting Xander on the back as he walks away with Xander.


    Max shifts back and puts on the gray sweat pants.


    "Nobody say anything." Max says and I chuckle with my hands up in surrender.


    "So you agree that Xander is stronger?" Anthony asked, earning a growl from Max.


    "Easy there wolf. You do not want to wake this tiger." Anthony says and I burst inughter.


    We walk back in to the house to find Hunter and Xander sitting in the main pack house kitchen. I walk


    to the fridge to get water for everyone.


    I hand the water bottles to everyone and I take one for myself.


    "No hard feelings yeah?" Xander says to Max, holding his hand out. Max shakes his hand.


    "No hard feelings." Max says just in time as Kate walks in with Adrastos. Max quickly walks up to them


    to take Adrastos.


    "Maybe go with Kate and show Adrastos your wolf. He loves it." Xander says and Max walks out with


    Kate and Adrastos behind him.


    I walk up to X as he pulls me in for a hug.


    "Hello beautiful. I have a surprise for you." Xander says and I smile looking up at him.


    "Let''s go upstairs. There is no way I''m doing that soppy simp shit here in front of your father and


    brother." Xander says before leading me up to the alpha quarters.


    When we got to our room, X handed me a ck velvet box. I opened it to see a beautiful ruby


    ne.


    He takes it out and puts it around my neck.


    "This is beautiful X.." I say as I look at myself through the mirror.


    "You have been going through a lot for a very long time. I am strong because you are strong. You bring


    out the best in me and I just wanted to show my appreciation." Xander says to me.


    I turn around and pull him in for a kiss. We hear the front door open.


    "Sabrina?" Percy calls out and I groan.


    Xander pulls me in for onest kiss before pulling away from me.


    "Just remember that you don''t always have to act tough around me. Your worries are my worries, your


    fears are my fears and if you are ever tired of being strong then let me be strong for the both of us."


    Xander says and I nod my head at his words.


    He walks out of the room while I collect myself.


    "Ever heard of knocking? You do know that I am the alpha of this pack right?" Xander asks Percy and


    Percy mumbles an ''I''m sorry'' . I decide to walk out then.


    "What brought you here Percy?" I ask sitting down next to X.


    "Your father is not doing so good Sabrina. We had a rogue attack a few days ago and he got bit. At first


    we were not worried because that''s just part of the game but now, he''s not healing. His wound won''t


    heal and he''s losing a lot of blood." Percy says to me.


    "Why didn''t you call?" I ask him and he looks down, ashamed.


    "Your father had your brother promise not to alert any of you so we were ordered to stand back. I was


    tasked to visit a pack nearby so I went against alpha orders but that was because a nurse called to tell


    me he has slipped in to aa. I had toe tell you." He says and I quickly stand up, disappearing


    right in front of Xander and Percy.


    I arrive back at Blue Moon, in the hospital reception. Thedy in front screams at me, alerting the


    people around us.


    "Where is Christopher Trent? Which room is he in?" I ask.


    "I''m sorry. Only the alpha is allowed in there ma''am." She says to me trembling.


    I roll my eyes and try to feel my father out. Letting Athena have full control until we find him. I start


    walking, getting in to an elevator up to the fifth floor. I walk up to a door where two male wolves stood


    guard.


    I let out my power as they try to intimidate me. They quickly show their necks, cowering in submission


    and move out of the way to let me in. I reel in my power so I don''t scare my father''s wolf.


    On the hospital bed, the small hospital bed was my father. He looked weak, very weak. It was scary.


    "Cj, what is going on with dad?" I ask through mind link.


    "I wish I knew Sab. He won''t heal and he wouldn''t let me call you toe heal him. It is as if he wants


    to die." Cj tells me.


    "I''ming." He says before closing the link.


    I gently grab my father''s hand and memories sh through me. Memories of my father with my mother.


    My father, mother and I when Josey was born and finally, when my father found out that my mother


    was never his mate. I could feel his pain, the hurt inside.


    His wolf died that day with the revtion.


    Tears fell down my face at his pain. He masked it so well. A new anger took over me for my mother.


    She had thrown bricks at my father when she revealed that she had tricked him but never made things


    right. She just left him to deal on his own, again.


    Cj walks in to see me in tears. He walks up to me and pulls me in for a hug.


    "My mother did this. His wolf won''t heal because it is heartbroken." I say to my brother, who nods in


    understanding.


    "That makes sense. He was tricked in to thinking your mother was his mate and that you were his


    daughter, I''d go crazy." He says to me.


    "I will heal his wound but that doesn''t mean he will wake up. Once he is healed, I''ll go bring mother and


    Josey here so mother can see the aftermath of her crimes and Josey can also be here for father." I


    say.


    I ce my hands over his wound and heal him. He stirs in his sleep but doesn''t wake.


    I disappear again andnd on Josey''s bedroom floor to find Josey sprawled in bed, naked. Lucky for


    me her mates were not in the room.


    "Josey." I say and she shoots up, surprised to see me.


    "You know Sabrina, I love a good entrance but this kind of intrusion is my thing. What happened to


    using doors?" She asks me.


    "Normally I''dugh but dad needs us. Get dressed, I''m off to get mom then I''lle back for you." I say


    before disappearing off.


    Ind back in my garden, mother still enjoying the breeze and flower scents. How fitting.


    "Meet me at the hospital in Blue Moon. There is a crime you must atone for." I say and leave her


    without hearing her response.


    Ind back in Josey''s room to find her showered and fully dressed.


    "Took you long enough! I mind linked the twins so poof away." She says and we disappear andnd


    back in dad''s hospital room.


    Josey gasps at dad''s weak state as Cj exins to her what''s going on. Mother walks in and also gasps


    at my father''s state.


    I grab her hand to show her what I saw when I held his hand. Everything that I felt too.


    Tears escape my mothers eyes.


    "Can I have the room please?" She asks Cj and he nods as we all leave her alone with our father.


    "I can''t believe dad pulled a Sabrina on us!" Josey says and I look at her with one eyebrow raised.


    "The pretending." She says before going on her phone to call her mates and fill them in. I roll my eyes


    and decide to do the same but Hunter beats me to it and appears with Xander.


    "I told him everything." Xander said and I nod in understanding.


    " I take it Kimberly is in there?" Hunter asks and I nod my head yes.


    Suddenly a man appears from nowhere, dressed in regal type clothes.


    "Sabrina, your serene highness." He says before bowing before me.


    "My name is Evan and we need the moon goddess." He says to me.


    "Evan, can''t you all handle things until she is ready?" Hunter asks.


    "I''m afraid this time, we need the moon goddess to intervene. Only she can yield it''s power." Evan says


    to Hunter.

 Chapter 40 A New Enemy

    Chapter 40 A New Enemy


    "Yield what power?" I ask looking between Hunter and this Evan.


    "It is better we show you and then you will understand.¡± Evan says.


    Josey gently grabs my hand and I look in to her eyes.


    "Sabrina, you knew this day woulde. Go, we will stay here and look after dad." Josey says to me


    and I nod my head.


    "Will youe with me?" I ask Hunter.


    "I was going to anyway little moon." Hunter says back to me.


    Xander pulls me in for a kiss before I disappear with Hunter and Evan.


    We arrive at the door of a castle. It was majestic with the big golden double doors, lush greenery


    surrounding the castle. It was like I jumped in to a fairytale, cue the fairies.


    The doors open by themselves as we approach, both Hunter and Evan looked cool which means they


    have probably been here before. As they briskly walked in front of me, I staggered behind taking in the


    castles design and decor. Modern with a big dash of medieval, add some pure gold and that''s it.


    I bumped in to Hunter, not realizing they had stopped to wait for me.


    ¡°I''m sorry. Please, keep walking." I say looking between Hunter and Evan. Evan smiles and continues


    his walk.


    Hunter takes my hand and leads me down a passage until we get to another double door. Evan stops


    to look at me.


    "Once we walk in, your power will be awakened involuntarily. Please don''t be rmed by that." Evan


    warns me.


    "Please exin to me why that happens then." I say and he nods his head.


    "This is the throne room. Normal people have offices but you get this, a room that connects with your


    energies to best do your job. Let your wolf guide you through all of this.¡± Evan says and I nod my head


    in understanding.


    Evan opens the double doors and immediately I''m pulled in by it''s magic. It felt like some invisible cord


    was tied around my mid section and it was pulling me in to the room. Well, me being stubborn, I fought


    the pull and walked in after Hunter and Evan.


    The doors closed behind me and the entire room lit up. Evan led me to a big chair in the middle of the


    room. When I sat on it, my wolf, Athena took charge. My eyes changed color to show her presence and


    Evan went down on his knees before her.


    ¡°Stand.¡± Athena tells Evan and he stands up.


    "Your serene highness, it is a pleasure to finally meet you and be the first to work under your rule.¡±


    Evan says.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Athena asks.


    "Since the passing of the false goddess, we had to do some clean up work. The elders and I have been


    running ship by your father''smand until you are ready to take charge. However, two packs are at


    war. They have been for some time now as Ethia, gave the two alphas the same mate.


    Thedy chose the one alpha but fornicated with the other and bringing a baby in to the world. The


    child is in danger as both alpha''s found out just after their mate went on the run." Evan says and Hunter


    grunts.


    "My daughter came here because you cant handle two alphas?¡± Hunter asks.


    ¡°We were handling it until this girl was caught by vampires. We have no eyes and ears with them and


    they have no heavenly realm as they are monsters of the earth. We need your power to find out if they


    are still alive before we intervene.¡± Evan says to me.


    "You aware that if this childes to any harm, a war our wolves are not ready for will take ce. The


    girl is dead but the child lives. I am not sure if the child''s pure innocent alpha blood is used as an


    aphrodisiac or medicine but the child feels weak. Soon, the queen vampire will bite in to him, depositing


    her venom in to the child. We have to prevent him from bing a hybrid, thus giving them the idea to


    create an army with werewolves. Get the warriors ready, we are paying the vampire king a visit." I say


    and Evan nods his head and walks out of the room.


    Athena gives me back full control.


    "Do you know Vampires? They have the ability to control minds!" Hunter says to me.


    "So do I." I say back.


    "They don''t have to look in to your eyes to gain control. It''s in their voice." Hunter tells me.


    "That is why we have these." Evan says handing me two ear pieces.


    "We call them ear plugs for the damned. We can allmunicate through mind link. Would you like to


    change in to appropriate attire Your Serene Highness?¡± Evan asks and I nod my head yes.


    He leads me to a door inside the throne room. I walk in to find a closet filled with different outfits for


    different asions. I walk around feeling the materials, seeing that they were all in my size. A knock on


    the door interrupts me but I realize everyone is waiting on me so I quickly put on along sleeve ck


    cotton full body suit, with ckbat boots. I leave my hair down to hide the ear plugs.


    I walk out and Evan ties around a ck belt with multiple pockets around my waist. Inside each pocket


    is either a weapon or more ear plugs in case I lose the ones I''m wearing.


    "In the first pocket we have this ball, throw it anything to start a fire. We use that to burn a vampire body


    to make sure it stays dead.¡± Evan says to me and I nod but Hunter steps forward and I shake my head


    no at him.


    "In the second pocket, we have a wooden knife, through the heart works best. In the third pocket we


    have blood, to lure a vampire and kill them. Thest pocket contains ear plugs." He says and I mouth a


    thank you.


    "You are aware your new moon goddess is no imposter right? She has the power of all elements. Fire,


    water, earth and air. She has no need for weapons.¡± Hunter says and Evan looks at me.


    ¡°I possess those powers but these weapons maye in handy so better safe than sorry. Let''s go


    save our little one.¡± I say and all the warriors gather around me.


    "I will disappear off first, my essence will lead you to me. Feel me out and tread carefully.¡± I say and


    Evan nods his head at me.


    Hunter and Ind in the middle of the forrest. I let Athena take control as I have never encountered a


    vampire and I''ve read that those things are super fast and can drain you within seconds.


    We wait a few minutes for Evan and the troops. He doesn''t let me down as he appears right before me


    with our warriors.


    ¡°Hunter and I will walk in to their territory first. I will demand to see the king. I will find the child''s


    essence and bring her to you. I need you all to remember that I do not need saving, I am immortal. The


    priority here is this baby, understood?" I say through mindlink.


    The warriors and Evan all agree. Hunter and I walk out of the woods and into a clearing.


    We didn''t walk for long before vampires surrounded us, hissing at us.


    "You are trespassing wolves. The forest is right behind you." One vampire says and I smile.


    It was beyond freezing here. I am a werewolf but I need to be in my wolf form to be proper warm.


    I have a gust of wind push all but one vampire away from Hunter and I.


    "Lam here to speak with the king. I am more than willing to kill a few thousand of his subjects if that will


    get his attention." Athena says.


    The vampire male steps closer but I have tree rootse out from the ground and wrap around his


    ankles to keep him in ce.


    ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡± Athena asks and the vampire shakes his head no.


    ¡°What are you? A witch and a wolf? Loosen the hold and I will tell father I found a bride." He says to me


    smiling. Hunter growls at him.


    The vampire''s smile grows even more, revealing his pearly white sharp fangs. I smile too, revealing my


    four very sharp canines.


    "You are a mystery to me. I love a good mystery." He says before breaking the roots with his bare


    hands.


    "Follow me." He says before walking fast and disappearing off in this soon to be snow storm. We


    continue walking until I feel weird.


    It was as if we were surrounded but we couldn''t see anyone. Many eyes on us but no sign of anything.


    The worst of this is, these blood suckers don''t have a heartbeat and they don''t breath so trying to nail


    an exact position of one, was absolute torture and damn near impossible.


    "Do you feel that?" Hunter asks me, I could barely hear him with the ear plugs and crazy winds.


    "I feel it. Let''s y with fire.¡± Athena says through mindlink before throwing up a ball of fire and having


    it drop on the ground, forming a circle around Hunter and I.


    Vampires were hissing before moving back, clearly afraid of the fire. One tried throwing snow on it but


    no luck.


    "Magic!" The one screamed, running away. We arrived at the steel doors.


    A tall man with blonde hair stood in front of the doors. I put the fire out and immediately a vampire


    came for me from behind but Hunter caught him in time, pulling his head from his body before I lit him


    up.


    It''s getting litty here.


    We turn around, look at the blonde man like nothing happened.


    ¡°I am here to speak to the king. Was that show good enough or do I need to decapitate more


    vampires?" Athena asks. The tall man smiles and moves out of the way, letting us in the very dreary


    and spooky castle.


    This felt like a scene from a horror movie. I don''t do well with those.


    ¡®Be a us damnit!¡¯ Athena says to me and I chuckle.


    ¡®You''re the one in control so don''t get us killed.¡¯ I say and Athena rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Ah I was beginning to think you couldn''t keep up." He says to me but my attention went to the blood


    that was in the whiskey ss in his cold dead hands.


    The scent of a pup. This good for nothing vile creature was drinking my child''s blood. This was the


    moon goddess in me.


    I want to rip him to shreds for ever thinking this was a good idea.


    Hunter growls at him when the scent hits him and I take the ss from him boiling the blood with my


    hand.


    "Hey! If you wanted blood, all you had to do was ask. Now you''ve gone and ruined it. Who cooks


    blood? You''re a weird one.¡± He says to me.


    ¡°You want wolf blood? Come get mine." I say before growling so loud the entire castle shook.


    The scent of the baby wolf had killed my other senses. The minute I growled, the servants in the castle


    went on their knees, exposing their true nature.


    They were werewolves.


    "You make my own kind your servants? You think they are beneath you?" Athena asks as the anger in


    us boils past angry. We were mad!


    "We are naturally superior to wolves.¡± The stupid vampire says to me before smiling at me.


    Athena released her power, all of it and Hunter did the same.


    A loud, menacing growles out of my mouth before I jump on the vampire, pulling his head from his


    body. The tall blonde man tries to attack me but Hunter decapitated him and throws his body on top of


    the vampire I just killed. I throw a fire ball on their bodies and walk away.


    Following the scent of the pup. It led me up a few stairs, where we had to burn some bodies along the


    way. Hunter was enjoying this but I wanted that baby and the rest of my wolves out of harm''s way


    before I enact all kinds of vengeance on these bloody shits.


    I walk in to a room to see a woman, dressed in regal attire, a burgundy velvet dress that reached the


    floor, hugging her body in all the right ces and a crown covered in diamonds.


    She hissed at us but I paid her no mind as she was sitting on the couch, high as a kite from drinking the


    blood from my poor baby.


    When Evan told me about the baby, a vision appeared in my mind. I saw the very same woman, in the


    very same burgundy dress, sinking her teeth in to the child to have a taste. She didn''t drain him


    completely but instead, left him for dead. Only her venom had entered his system and was beginning


    the stages of transformation.


    I walked up to the baby, picked him up. Hunter gave me his long sleeve shirt to warm him up, I used


    the time to heal him. Inspecting his body of any bite marks.


    He didn''t have any as I finished checking, removing the IV drip and needle in his arm. I healed the


    opening and covered himpletely in Hunters shirt. Hunter killed the woman sitting there and I threw


    a ball of fire at her and the furniture around us before disappearing off and back in the woods to see


    Evan and the warriors waiting for us.


    Athena gives me back control.


    "Evan, take this child back to the throne room. I''d like to look at all he has been through before we


    return him to his father. Take the warriors with you. Hunter and I have a score to settle." I say and Evan


    nods before disappearing with the baby and the warriors.


    I turned to look at Hunter, who was already in his wolf form. I stayed human as we ran back to the


    castle.


    When we get to the clearing, thousands of vampires standing, waiting for us. I smile before


    disappearing off in to the castle in search of the wolves made servants.


    I find one, she was running and I caught her in time.


    "Run from this ce." I say but she shakes her head no.


    "I can''t. We can''t. Our alpha sold us to the vampire king. If we run, our own pack will kill us. We are


    better off as servants then dead." She says before shaking out of my hold and running away.


    Hunter finds me, and gives me a quizzical look.


    "You have created chaos in my castle." A man says. We both turn to him, a very tallnky man


    standing before us.


    He was almost Hunter''s height but he had icy blue eyes and very very pale skin. A true vampire...


    "Somebody call the make up artist, we need some blush." I say out loud.


    I know, childish.


    Sue me.


    "You have my wolves as servants.¡± Hunter says and thenky man chuckles.


    "I bought them. If you have a problem with that, take it up with the alpha from their pack." He says.


    "You have been feeding from a newborn baby and don''t say you bought that child because you didn''t.¡± I


    say through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Ahh yes. That alpha blood was delicious." He says and Hunter attacks him, acting quickly beforenky


    man could react. He threw his head at me and I caught it.


    I lit the head and threw it at the body on the floor.


    "The wolves won''t leave." I say and he growls.


    "Then we take them by force and pay their alpha a visit.¡± Hunter says to me. I nod in agreement.


    We search the entire castle for the servants, killing vampire after vampire on our search. I decide to


    torch the castle to lure them all out and it worked.


    The servants were all out, hugging each other out of fear.


    "Please do not fear. You are werewolves, omegas maybe but werewolves nheless. Find the


    strength to go back to your pack. I will be paying your alpha a visit." I say to them.


    ¡°What do we tell our alpha as he will want answers about our return?¡± One asks me.


    "The castle was attacked and all the vampires were killed. If he wants proof, he cane here himself.


    Now run along." I say and they obey my order.


    Another woman wearing a crown runs out, dragging another woman out. A young man right behind


    them.


    If I wasn''t on the hate team of vampires I''d consider him insanely handsome. He had blonde hair and


    was tall and had a well toned body.


    His walk was calm, calcting and he had icy blue eyes, like the man Hunter just killed. We locked


    eyes for a minute before I decapitated a vampire right in front of him.


    "Who are you and why are you doing this?" The one woman asks.


    "You. Fed. Off. A. Baby." I say again through gritted teeth.


    ¡°That was not your child! The mother trespassed on ournd.¡± The otherdy says to me.


    ¡°Oh but that''s where you''re wrong. They are my children. The wolves you treat as food and servants


    are my children. I am a very angry mother right now.¡± I say before shifting in to my wolf.


    "What kind of wolf are you?¡± Thedy asks and I just snarl. Releasing my power before vampires start


    attacking me. Kill after kill, bodies piling up on top of each other. I hear hunter howl in pain.


    I turn to see mr icy blue eyed junior''s fangs deep in my fathers throat.


    I shift back in to human form. Hunter throws icy blue away but falls to the ground.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The vampire venom.


    I turn to look at the man that thought he could attack my father and live to tell the tale. I have three


    roots wrap around the two women before setting them on fire. The fire travels up the roots, slowly


    making it''s way to the two females. Their screams almost making my ears bleed.


    "You dare try to kill my father?" I ask him. Icy blue falls to his knees at the sight before him.


    "No. I just wanted one of you to turn in to one of us. To know how our minds work and why we do the


    things we do. You think that baby was the first? We have been around for centuries and how do you


    think we have survived this long? When your father transitions, you will understand that the thirst


    surpasses all logic reasoning and because he is your father, you will not be able to kill him. Just like


    me, love will paralyze you until your entire family is turned in to blood sucking animals and there is


    absolutely nothing you can do." He says to me.


    ¡°If you have been around for so long, feeding off of babies then that reign ends now. I will personally


    make sure of it.¡± I say slowly walking towards him.


    He stands up and in a second, in front of me, my chest touching his stomach.


    "You are dangerous. So beautiful yet so deadly." He says, I try to move back but he holds me in ce.


    ¡°Don''t move." He says to me and I stoo moving.


    I didn''t realize my one ear piece had fallen off, or that he had noticed it too.


    "You will allow me one kiss, just one very passionate and long kiss." He says. My mind is going crazy


    as my body leans in for a kiss.


    "You killed my family and left me no subjects. I could use my power to kill you right now but I have a


    feeling you are someone of importance and I will have the werewolf race hunting me down. I will grow


    an army of thousands and hunt you down, killing your family too as you watch. I will kiss you now.¡¯ He


    says before kissing me.


    It was slow, not rushed. He had soft lips for a dead guy and he didn''t taste like blood. I could feel his


    sorrow, decades and decades of sorrow.


    In this kiss he allowed me to feel everything, from his heartbreak to this unusual desire to take me. He


    was mesmerized by my looks and abilities, having an inner battle to avenge his family or make me his.


    I''m not sure if he knew I could feel emotions but he opened up to me with this kiss.


    He had so many feelings for someone that had no heartbeat. When he pulled away, I felt empty.


    "You have captivated me little one. We will meet again, to avenge my family and for one final kiss


    before I kill you myself." He says and I smile.


    "You may have been around for centuries but I''m not your ordinary wolf.¡± I say.


    ¡°I never thought you were...but i promise you, I will be back to avenge my family.¡± He says before


    running off.


    I check my ear to see he had ced the ear piece back in my ear. I quickly rush to my father and rush


    back to Evan.


    "What happened?" Evan asks me as I ce my father on the floor of the throne room.


    "He was bitten." I say and Evan gasps.


    He picks him up and rushes out of the room. I follow him as we run around the castle. We walk in to a


    room where Evan ces Hunter on the bed.


    An elderly man walks in, bows his head at me and kneels down to inspect Hunter''s wound.


    "I can extract the venom but we would need to inject it into a live body before it makes it''s way back to


    Hunter. Your Serene Highness, I don''t want to speak out of tone here but once this is injected in to


    another body, we would need to kill that person immediately before theyplete the transition." The


    elderly man says and I look at Evan.


    ¡°The blood thirst of a newly turn! vampire is insatiable. They will kill anyone that stands in their way and


    kill whoever they bite into, draining them empty. We usually find a dying wolf and inject them with it.¡±


    Evan says to me and I nod my head.


    "How long do I have to make a decision?" I ask looking at the elder.


    "I need to extract the venom right now before it gets to the heart but you have a couple of hours before


    the venom makes it''s way back to Hunter.¡± The elder says and I nod my head.


    "Find me the alpha that is selling his omegas for profit." I say and Evan nods his head before leaving


    the room.


    "I need to bring my mother here. Hunter will need her." I say before disappearing off back to the


    hospital.


    I walk in to my father''s hospital room to find mother, Josey and Xander sitting around my father.


    "How is he doing?" I ask as I make my way to sit on Xander''sp.


    He hugs me from behind as I sit on him.


    "He''s still in aa but I''m trying to talk to his wolf. He''s not responding Sabrina." My mother says.


    ¡°Well I''m actually here to take you away. Hunter and I ran in to some trouble and he''s hurt.¡± I say and


    my mother shakes her head no.


    "He will heal. Christopher needs me more." She says to me.


    "He was bitten mother.¡± I say and she stands up abruptly.


    "I promise to fill you in when I''m back okay?" I say to Xander and he kisses me before I stand up,


    disappearing with mother back to Hunter''s room.


    The elder man walks up to me.


    "I managed to extract the venom. He will heal very soon, getting his mate was a good call." The elderly


    man said before bowing his head and walking out.


    "What will you do with the venom?¡± My mother asks me.


    "She will inject that evil alpha with it but I have a different idea.¡± Hunter says as he slowly sits up.


    My mother quickly runs to his aid, making himfortable.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m almost back to myself thanks to Sabrina." Hunter says to me and the guilt


    wraps around my heart.


    "I failed you, my ear piece fell out and that prince used it to his advantage!" I say and my dad shakes


    his head.


    "You brought me back in time.¡± He says and I let out a groan.


    "Don''t inject the alpha. Wouldn''t you rather inject someone you know and trust, have them learn to


    control their urges and then infiltrate the vampiremunity?" Hunter asks me.


    "I... I would never ask that of anyone." I say.


    ¡°There are some calls you have to make as the moon goddess. You need to learn that Sabrina and the


    moon goddess are two separate entities. The decisions you make as a moon goddess are not to


    protect Sabrina but for the good of the werewolfmunity. Where is Anthony to aid you through all of


    this?"


    ¡°I''m not protecting myself, it''s just that I trust a handful of people and I can''t ask that of them." I say.


    "How about we go back to Blue Moon and have a conversation with said handful of people?" Hunter


    says and I nod my head yes.


    I grab the venom and we leave the fancy white double bed hospital room and arrive back at Blue Moon


    hospital with the very small single beds.


    We walk in to my father''s room, where Xander and Josey were still sitting but now Cj was with them.


    "Hunter? I thought you were wounded.." Josey says and he just chuckles.


    ¡°Anthony!¡± He calls out and Anthony arrives within seconds, with a lipstick covered face and without a


    shirt.


    "Do I even want to know?" Hunter asks and Anthony throws him his winner smile.


    "It''s not what you think actually. I was experimenting.¡± Anthony says and we all groan out loud.


    "No. Not in that way! Goddess, get your minds out of the gutter.¡± He says to all of us and I just roll my


    eyes.


    "On to more serious things, we had a very violent meeting with vampires today." I say and Jisey gasps.


    ¡°Hunter was bitten and I had to rush him up there. They were able to extract the venom but now I need


    to find someone to inject this with and kill them before the venom finds it''s way back to Hunter." I say


    holding up the venom in a sealed ss casing.


    "How did all of this happen?¡± Cj asks.


    "Vampires were feeding off a newborn baby and we had to save that child before they bit in to him,


    making him a hybrid and giving the vampires the idea of creating an army that will wipe us all out." I


    say. Xander pulls me to him, hugging me from behind.


    ¡°With the witches premonitions of the vampires waging war on us, Hunter thought it would be a good


    idea to inject someone I trust with the venom and have them infiltrate the vampiremunity.¡± I say.


    "Who would that be?" Josey asks and I shrug.


    "I can''t think of anyone. I don''t think it''s a good idea anyway. That vampire prince told me that blood


    means everything to a vampire." I say.


    ¡°Although this time, the person will be a hybrid. Half vampire, half wolf. The vampire side will not be the


    dominant side as inside the body, it will be like a newborn so the wolf will have to take charge.¡± Hunter


    says to me.


    "I''ll do it." Anthony says but I shake my head no.


    ¡°Hunter needs you to take over after him and besides you are not of this world." I say.


    "Exactly. I''m not easily killed and father has trained me on vampires, I''ve fought a handful too. I''m the


    best suited for this job Sabrina." He says to me but I still shake my head no.


    ¡°Then I''ll do it." Xander says to me.


    "I won''t always be around, the pack needs you and Adrastos." I say.


    "Let me do it. I have powers and I''m the strongest here besides all of you that are from the other world.


    I''m empathetic andpassionate so you won''t have to worry about me killing for sport and my wolf


    agrees with me." Josey says.


    "You need to have a talk with your mates first. If you do this, it will affect all of you.¡± I say and Josey


    nods sadly.


    "I just know they won''t allow it. I just want to be useful, I mean what''s the use of having this strength


    and these powers if I never get to use them?¡± She says and mother gives her a side hug.


    "I think Josey is the perfect one for the job." Hunter interjects.


    "She is strong, add the vampire venom and she will be indestructible! Her personality will win people


    over and those that want to mess with her, will learn the hard way. Give her a chance.¡± Mother says to


    me.


    "Josey? You''re my only sister. I can''t lose you.¡± I say as my eyes ss over.


    ¡°You are the moon goddess. I can call out to you at anytime and if I am ever in danger, I will call on


    you.¡± Josey says to me, gently taking my hands in to hers.


    ¡°l''ll check in on her daily." Anthony says.


    ¡°Are you sure Josey? Are you absolutely sure you want to do this?" I ask looking in to her eyes.


    "Yes. I need to do this. I was gifted this strength and these abilities for a reason and I will not waste


    away ying mate to two alphas who put their lives in danger every chance they get. I was raised


    different, you know this because you are the woman I want to be. You and Cj have your lives figured


    out but me? I mean I have two wonderful mates but what about my life? Let me do this. Please let me


    useful again." Josey says and I pull her in for a hug.


    ¡°I will allow it but once a week, you and I will meet and you will fill me in on everything. If I feel that your


    life is in danger, I''m pulling you out. Okay?" I ask and Josey smiles.


    "I promise, I''ll bepletely transparent. Besides, I''ve got Anthony who volunteered to spy on me.¡±


    She says before hugging me once more.


    I honestly don''t know how I feel about my sister entering the unknown on her own but I understood her


    reasoning. She was just a mate right now and she wanted to do something of greater importance as


    she was still dealing with the loss of her baby.


    I''m the moon goddess and Cj was the new alpha of Blue Moon pack.


    "When are you changing the pack name Cj?" I ask.


    ¡°I''m working on it. Dad and I actually agreed on a new name but you''ll have to wait until he wakes." Cj


    says to me.


    Father will wake up to hear that his babygirl is a vampire. The profanities my father is going to throw my


    way, my goddess I''m in for it.


    If this is what Josey wants then I can handle an angry beta father for her. I just don''t have mother to


    calm him down as he knows they are no longer mates.


    I''ll have to find a way to reverse mother''s trickery but for now, my focus was Josey.


    My sweet bubbly Josey

 Chapter 41 Josey And The Fangs

    Chapter 41 Josey And The Fangs


    ¡°Are you ready? This is going to hurt. This will hurt." Evan says to Josey.


    "Yeah you''ve about told me this twenty times. If you are trying to change my mind then this is not the


    way to do it. Did my mates send you? Or do you work for Sabrina?" Josey asks and I chuckle.


    "It''s Serene Highness." Evan says with a straight face. Josey and I burst inughter.


    Evan joins in eventually.


    "You do know I grew up around your Serene highness right? It''s Sabrina to me." Josey says and Evan


    nods as he injects the venom in to Josey.


    I close my eyes, hugging myself as I hear Josey scream Fuck.


    "I did say it was going to hurt. Enjoy your stay here." Evan says as he and I run out. The one guard


    locks the steel door.


    "Will this hold her?" I ask Evan, not trusting this door.


    "It was able to hold your father when he was a nuisance at a younger age. A lycan from the first family."


    Evan tells me.


    ¡°Okay I''ll budge. Let''s hope you''re right." I say notpletely sold on that. Josey was my mother''s child


    and now about to a vampire, she was capable of breaking that little steel door.


    "I won''t break the door Sabrina. I have ss." Josey shouts out and I roll my eyes.


    Josey''s POV


    Since I can remember, I''ve always been second orst. With Sabrina, it was a given. I''d alwayse


    last to her.


    She is naturally stronger and I didn''t understand it at first but now I do. She has a crazy strong family


    tree and now it doesn''t have to be apetition.


    I''m not insecure or doubtful, I see light when everyone else chooses to give up. I find positive oues


    out of the grimmest situations and that''s what makes me Josey.


    Although I won''t lie, I have waited forever for this chance, to finally prove to myself that I am more than


    just Sabrina¡¯s little sister. That I am more than just yton and Chase''s mate. I am so much more than


    your luna. That even though I couldn''t carry a child to full term this time, I''m capable of so much more.


    This was my chance to show everyone that even I can rewrite history and it is female. I want to be the


    face of all the girl''s that had to fight for recognition, the girls that were ever overlooked because there


    was someone prettier, stronger or better suited. Finally, it was the time for a girl that was an


    afterthought to shine.


    The one challenge only I was best suited for. To say I felt different would be doing my body an injustice.


    I feel monstrous. I feel more animal and feral. I feel strong and unstoppable, I had the type of energy


    that doesn''t run out.


    Who needs sleep? Not me.


    The walls around me were barely keeping me locked up. My power, now increased. I want to run a


    marathon and then run it again.


    "Josey, it''s been 3 days. How are you feeling?¡± Sabrina asks me. Interrupting my self hype moment. I


    wasplimenting myself, trying to get used to the new me.


    "I''m okay. I would like to get out of here though." I say.


    "I think it''s time we check what you are capable of anyway. I''ll get Evan to let you out." Sabrina says to


    me.


    I stand up so fast, I almost fall over.


    Wow.


    This is something to get used to.


    Evan arrives and unlocks the door. Freedom felt different now.


    I wasn''t just Josey now, I was something else. A brand new animal and nobody knew what I was


    capable off.


    Even I did not know, yet.


    I walk out and make my way outside but someone pulls me back.


    ¡°Wait, walk slowly. We aren''t sure if you can be in the sun.¡± Mother says to me and I just chuckle at her.


    I get out of her grip and walk out of the house.


    The sun hit me hard but it was beautiful. Colors looked brighter and alive. My hearing was intensified


    and I could hear a bee buzzing from miles away and still be able to hear what was going on around me.


    "She looks just fine to me." Sabrina says with a big smile on her face.


    "I feel fine.¡± I say looking at my mother.


    "And the thirst?" Mother asks. She was a ball of nerves as I could hear her heart beating so fast, it was


    about to break out of her chest.


    ¡°Okay whoa, you couldnt let me enjoy my little freedom, could you?¡± I ask mother and she smiles at


    me.


    "I''m obviously hungry for blood but it''s not driving me crazy. What I''d die for though is a peanut butter


    and jelly sandwich! Goddess I miss the taste." I say and Sabrina chuckles.


    ¡°I need a shower and a change of clothes first. Sabrina, tell me you have something for me?" I ask and


    she nods her head yes before grabbing my hand and dragging me back in to the house.


    ¡°Okay, we''re going to disappear for a little bit. We will pass by your pack to get some clothes and to see


    your mates." Sabrina says to me, her grip on me tightening when I try to break free.


    "I can''t Sabrina. They''ll just try to talk me out of this crazy idea that only makes sense to me. I''m also


    scared that I''ll intimidate them and then they will pull a Max on me. I can''t go through what you went


    through ande out strong.¡± I say panic rising inside me.


    "I don''t see that happening and I''m saying this as the moon goddess." Sabrina tells me smiling.


    "I just know they miss you and are very worried.¡± She says and we disappear off andnd in my room.


    "You can go shower and I''ll pack some clothes for you." Sabrina says and I bulge my eyes out.


    ¡°I will mindlink you on what to pack as I shower. I don''t trust your fashion sense post baby, no offense. I


    may be a vampire now but I will not be seen in ck leggings and a ck tank top. Respect me


    please.¡± I say before walking in to the bathroom to finally wash off days worth of funk.


    I take my time washing my hair, shaving my legs and just enjoying the hot water. I walk out to dry


    myself before I put lotion on my body.


    I leave my hair in curls and walk out to go see what Sabrina¡¯s been up to. She set aside some of her


    outfit choices and the ones I had her pick out.


    "Well?" I ask looking at her.


    "Whoa! That was fast. Are you sure you even took a shower?" Sabrina asks me.


    "Yes and I took my time to better enjoy the water.¡± I say and Sabrina chuckles.


    "Oh my little vampire. We seem to have forgotten about your increased speed." Sabrina teases and I


    just roll me eyes.


    ¡°On your right are the outfits you told me to pack and on the left, well, those are the clothes I think you


    should wear.¡¯ Sabrina says to me and I smile at her.


    "You still have style but why do I need to dress all fancy?" I ask and she pulls me to sit down on my


    chair as she starts applying make up on me.


    "Vampires are night creatures because they can''t do much during the the day. You''re the only one that


    can walk around in the sun. Oh and about that, we will need to fake a ritual so you little sister, are


    getting a tattoo.¡± She tells me.


    "Where?" I ask. I had to know, I mean I would never allow it to be on my face.


    ¡°On your wrist. Just a little sun tattoo, nothing crazy. I''ll get one with you if you want" Sabrina says and I


    sigh in relief.


    "No tattoos on my face Sabrina.¡± I say taking one of the outfits she picked for me, ck dress pants


    paired with my YSL opyum slingback heels. A ck balmain zer with a ck satin spaghetti


    strapped top.


    I put all of that on and whistle.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Sabrina, I have not lost you to mama fashion. There''s still hope for you." I say as I pull her in for a hug.


    "Do we get a hug too?" Chase asks and I quickly pull away from Sab.


    "Don''t be silly. You get kisses too!" I say before jumping on them.


    "Sabrina filled us in on everything. We had no idea you felt this way." yton says and I put my index


    finger on his lips.


    "I just wanted to put my powers to use and goddess herself knows how powerful I am right now. I get to


    help in preventing a war that can take thousands of lives in the years toe, some legendary shit


    right there! Honestly, I just want to make my mark. I am a gifted werewolf and it''s time I put my gifts to


    good use before I''m all rusty.¡± I say trying to put some jolly vibes back in the room.


    All the doom and gloom was really unnecessary.


    ¡°We just want you to be safe. Don''t get me wrong but this could be deadly for you." Chase tells me and


    I roll my eyes.


    ¡°I''m only going to say this once and I need you to listen to me, open up your ears and listen to


    understand, not to just respond back at me. I am doing this, it has already been done. I am a hybrid


    and I agreed to do this because I want to. You both need to understand that before I was even a


    vampire, I could crush you both. If anyone needs to be babied, is the two of you. Put us all four in the


    battlefield, Sabrina and I will walk out unscathed. We are that strong and now add some elemental


    power and I''m the bitch nobody can fuck with. Understand this, whether you agree with it or not, it''s


    happening so you can choose to support me in this or get out of my face because clearly Ethia was


    wrong in pairing me with the two of you." I say before walking past them and out of my room.


    "Come on love..¡± ytones after me.


    ¡°We just, we don''t want to lose you and none of us have ever encountered vampires.¡± yton says to


    me and I turn around to face him.


    "That is why I''m doing this. To prevent werewolves from having to encounter these nasty blood


    suckers. From what I can gather from my insides and the books that I have read, they are insatiable


    and blood crazed. There is a voice in my head telling me to get blood and that''s all it''s telling me. I can''t


    imagine a life with those vile beings when there''s more to life than just sucking throats. I am capable, I


    know I am and I will walk out of there not in a body bag but victorious. Whether you believe it or not, I


    do and I never doubt myself when ites to a challenge, you should know this about me by now." I


    say and yton pulls me in for a hug.


    "Okay I''m going go and give you three some privacy. I''ll make you your sandwich Jose.¡± Sab says


    walking out of the room, making sure to close the door.


    ¡°Please don''t take anything that we said the wrong way. We''re just scared to lose you, we won''t survive


    it." Chase says hugging me from behind.


    ¡°I''ll be okay, I promise." I say as they continue to hug me. I close my eyes taking in their scents.


    As much as I really wanted to do this, I am scared. I mean, what sane person wouldn''t be? Right?


    Sabrina walks in, with pleading eyes.


    The twins pull away from me, each giving me a lingering kiss.


    "Are you ready to go Josey?¡± She asks me, giving me a te of my favorite sandwich before walking to


    my closet and carrying my bags.


    I nod my head yes, walking towards her as I eat my sandwich so fast. I take one bag from her, blowing


    my mates a kiss before disappearing off andnding back to find mother, waiting for us at the door.


    I was in their realm now as Sabrina didn''t think it would be a good idea to put me around weaker


    beings.


    "About time!" Mother says before dragging me in to the castle they call home.


    "Hello Josey.¡± Hunter greets me, formally.


    "Hi. Hi there.¡± I say. I am still a little awkward around Hunter. He us Sabrina¡¯s dad but she''s still


    awkward around him too.


    ¡°Anthony will take you to thest standing vampiremunity as Sabrina and I torched the other one.


    This one is bigger and with very old vampires who follow a certain kind of lifestyle. You will have to


    prove yourself continuously to move up the ranks to gain better information and possibly put a stop to


    the war looming above us. When I say prove yourself, you will have to do some gruesome things to


    appease them and to blend


    in so are you ready for that?" Hunter says to me.


    ¡°Well no. Obviously not but put me on the spot and I''ll improvise. Look I don''t want to feed on babies or


    hunt humans, I mean as you can see I''m surviving just fine without blood. I will make my way. Respect


    won''t be given to a mere follower so I''ll set my own rules and they will have to deal.


    Who cares about old wrinkly vampires anyway?" I say trying to calm the situation.


    I also know myself, I won''t do anything I don''t want to do. If they ask me to feed off a baby, I won''t. I


    honestly don''t care about old wrinkly vampires.


    "Just stay alive!¡± Hunter says before pulling me in for a hug. Anthony walks up to us as Hunter pulls


    away.


    Awkward.


    ¡°Let''s get going, it''s almost night time and I don''t want to be ambushed by thirsty demon eyed


    vampires. Your eyes changed color by way, like a few seconds ago." Anthony says to me.


    "You''re right Anthony. They are icy blue like the vampire that bit Hunter." Sabrina says and I run to the


    nearest mirror to check for myself.


    And indeed, they have changed. I love them.


    "I love them!" I say enthusiastically and Hunter''s face goes grim.


    "Your eyes changed because of the venom inside of you. You now belong to that certain family and


    Anthony needs to take you to them.


    Sabrina and I killed all of them but one. He is a prince so if anyone asks what family you belong to, just


    say you are from the house of Wordsworth.¡±Hunter exins to me.


    ¡°And what would be this prince''s name?" I ask and Sabrina looks down quickly. Guilt?


    "Evan!" Hunter calls out as mother fusses over myck of warm clothing.


    "You called?¡± Evan asks.


    "Do you have the name of the prince that bit me?" Hunter asks and Evan nods his head yes.


    "I believe his name is Thomas. Thomas Wordsworth." Evan responds and I see Sabrina look up.


    "Josey, please be careful around him if you ever see him. He promised to kill my family because I killed


    his. When he finds out that you and I are rted, I don''t know what he will do. You are stronger than


    him so that eases things but never trust anyone that has a heart filled with hate.¡± Sabrina says to me.


    "Okay. Why do I feel like there''s more to this story?" I ask looking between Hunter and Sabrina.


    "I passed out after being bitten and Sabrina brought me back here. Thest thing I remember is


    throwing that blood sucking tick off of me." Hunter says and I turn my attention to Sabrina.


    ¡°After he bit Hunter, I went crazy and burnt his family alive in front of him. My ear piece fell out and he


    used hispulsion so I don''t move as he uttered words of vengeance to me." Sabrina says to me. I


    nod my head in understanding but I''m not done with this one just yet.


    Anthony takes my hand as everyone says their goodbyes. We firstnd on human territory, right in front


    of a tattoo parlor.


    We walk in to find ady with pink hair and a big smile on her face upon seeing Anthony.


    "Hello Fiona. This is my sister, Josey. She needs that sun tattoo I told you about.¡± Anthony says and


    Fiona jumps out of her chair to kiss Anthony''s cheek.


    "Hi." She says to me without turning to look at me. Humans are so rude!


    "I see you''re the only good looking one in your family.¡± She says as her hand touches his arm.


    Barf.


    ¡°You know, you have to look at me to greet me and why do I need to get a tattoo from rude girl over


    here? I''m sure there are plenty of tattoo parlors around here." I say.


    Fiona turns to look at me, her smile long gone.


    ¡°I''m the only one that can do the tattoo on you. You''re not human so you think a normal ink tattoo will


    work on you?" She says to me confidently.


    "I''m well aware that my body will heal the tattoo since I''m no human but you are...¡± I say.


    I walk up to her, standing eye to eye with her.


    ".. And do best to remember that you are human and one more rudement from you will have you


    squeezed like a lemon. I don''t like lemons." I say as she tries to keep calm.


    "Okaydies let''s y nice." Anthony says and Fiona''s smile returns as she turns to give her attention


    to Anthony.


    I pull her back to me.


    ¡°If you don''t want to do this then don''t but don''t think for a second that Anthony will stop me from


    snapping your neck. He is not fast enough to do so and he will go back to being a werewolf, with the


    love of his life and make babies.¡± I say. Okay I know low blow but Anthony is not the only good looking


    one in this family!


    ¡°Love of your life?" Fiona asks Anthony. He throws me an annoyed look and I just roll me eyes.


    "There''s nothing like that. My sister is just upset and you were being a little rude to a paying customer.¡±


    Anthony says and I smile triumphantly.


    "Let''s just get this over with." Fiona says as we follow her to the back of the store. I sit on the old, worn


    out chair.


    "How about getting new chairs, this one is done for.¡± I say and Fiona scoffs.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you princess but we all don''t have the means to just pop money on whatever is


    worn out." Fiona says to me and this time I scoff.


    "This is your business. It will only generate more ie if your heart and soul is in it. I maye from


    wealth but I know that what you invest in to your business, you''ll get the return too. Your whole look is


    perfect but your store needs work, that''s all I''m saying.¡± I say and she just rolls her eyes at me.


    She takes almost an hour to do the small cute sun tattoo on my wrist.


    Once done, we make our way to the front of the store, where she gives me the bill.


    "400 for this small thing?" I ask. What in the daylight robbery is this?


    "I''ll pay." Anthony offers and I let him.


    "Thank you Ant. Thanks for bringing me business too." Fiona says.


    ¡°Ant will be bringing you a new chair too. Give him a few days." I say as I walk out.


    Anthony walks out a few minutester, annoyed at me.


    "Why would you say that?" Anthony asks me and I chuckle.


    "Well, Ant, you are using her and I don''t like it when men use women so you''ll be sending her that chair


    and more! Do I need to usepulsion?" I ask and Anthony moves a few steps back.


    "No no. Calm down. You know me buying her store furniture will only grow her feelings for me." He tells


    me and I nod my head yes.


    "You should''ve thought about that before jumping in to anything with her. We are capable of doing


    friends some favors too. You don''t need to flirt with us to get what you want." I say as I grab his hand,


    waiting to be whisked away.


    We disappear off andnd on a very icy pavement. Anthony looks at my shoes.


    ¡°I''m not so sure about those here." He says to me and I just roll my eyes.


    "Just carry me, like you''re carrying those two bags. Until we get to those steps." I say before jumping


    on Anthony''s back.


    He grunts but continues to walk until we get to the front of the castle steps. I hop off and walk around


    him.


    "It''s almost night time so, we meet here again tomorrow at noon. Make sure you are not followed." He


    says and I grab his hand before he disappears off in to the night.


    "Why noon?" I ask him.


    ¡°The sun will be high up in the air so I know for a fact there will be no vampire out in the sun except for


    you. These fanged demons have servants, mostly humans so make sure they don''t follow you. Oh and


    if they ask about that tattoo, tell them you got it from goddess flora, the witch goddess. Tell them


    witches have their own heavenly realm and only a witch god can do the ritual, granting vampires the


    ability to walk in the daylight and when it''s warm." He says and I nod my head yes in understanding.


    He slips away in to the night.


    I let out a loud sigh before banging on the castle doors. It was now or never and even if I wanted to, I


    couldn''t run. Not in my human form anyway.


    The door opens, revealing a scary looking little girl, her eyes deep red and scary. So scary.


    ¡°Who are you?" She asks me.


    ¡°I''m Josey. Josey from the house of Wordsworth." I say and she smiles in a sort of creepy way.


    ¡°Oh! Thomas is here too, shall I go get him?" She asks and I quickly shake my head no.


    "Just lead me to his chambers sweetie.¡± I say and she opens the door wider for me to get in.


    There is not one person to help me carry these bags with the shoes I have on. Goddess, isn''t this a


    castle? Where''s the staff?


    We walk for over 10 minutes until we reach a door. Little girl knocks on the door before a very


    handsome man with eyes as icy blue as mine opens the door. He first looks at me and then at the little


    girl in front of me.


    "Hello Thomas. Your sister is here." She says before giggling and running off. Thomas looks back at


    me, blocking the door.


    I huff before pushing him inside his room and throwing my bags on the floor. I close the door and eye


    him up once again.


    "You look familiar..." He says to me.


    ".but you are not my sister." He says in a serious tone.


    "No shit sherlock. You bit my father and I extracted the venom from him and injected myself with it.¡± I


    say honestly but trying to keep everyone else out of the story.


    ¡°Ahhh I see it now. Your sister killed my family and I turned her father in to one of us, only for you to


    switch things up and take the curse for yourself. How is your sister by the way?" He asks me and I roll


    my eyes.


    "Mated and with child." I say and he chuckles.


    "You think I missed the mark on her neck? I''m a vampire. We are the demons human churches talk


    about, you think I have any respect of werewolf customs?" He asks me.


    "I honestly don''t care where your respect goes, I just want you to forget about my sister.¡± I say and he


    chuckles again.


    ¡°That I cannot do. She and I will meet again but it will not be anytime soon so rx. Why are you here,


    in my chambers?" He asks as he walks up to me.


    "You turned me so you will be my caretaker.¡± I say. He stops in his tracks and gives me the once over.


    "Do you also possess those witch powers?" He asks and I smile.


    "Want to find out?" I ask smiling widely at him.


    A knock on the door interrupts us and Thomas quickly opens it. A naked woman with long curly red hair


    and red lips walks in, freezing when she notices me.


    "What is this Thomas?" She asks still looking at me.


    Before Thomas could respond, I chime in.


    ¡°I''m Josey. Josey from the house Wordsworth. You?" I ask and she scoffs at me.


    ¡°Lam your queen!¡± She shouts out and I chuckle. Thomas looks at me with one eyebrow raised.


    "Who is this disrespectful child?" She asks, this time, looking at Thomas.


    "She is Josey. I turned her because I fell in love with her. The transition was taking too long and after


    the attack on my family, I thought she had been killed too." He says and my eyes bulge out.


    "Okay. I need privacy with you so get out child." She says.


    ¡°I will leave only if you tell me where the king is so I can also sleep with him." I say and the queen tries


    to p me but I move out of the way.


    "You imbecile!¡± She screams out beforeing to attack once more and I throw a water ball on her


    face, drenching her hair and make up. Thomas quickly covers her body and leaves the room with her.


    A few minutester, he returns.


    "The queen wants you dead." He says and I smile.


    "Good. I read up on vampirews and it says I get one request before I die.¡± I say and Thomas


    chuckles.


    "What do you want?" He asks.


    "I challenge her. I challenge the queen, the fight is to the death and if she wins, she gets to kill me." I


    say confidently.


    ¡°You do know she is centuries old right?" He asks and I chuckle again.


    "You do realize I''m not your average girl?" I ask and this time, he chuckles.


    ¡°Come on then. You have been summoned by the royals." He says and I follow him out of his room.


    We walk down dark and creepy corridors, passing a few vampires with crimson red liquid in their


    whiskey sses. Something told me it wasn''t your usual blood.


    I followed Thomas, were he led me to the dining hall, where only the king and queen sat feeding on


    what appears to be a human. The king was balls deep inside this human as the queen had her fangs


    sucking out blood from the girl''s wrist.


    When I walk in, the queen hisses at me. This prompts the king to stop his activity and to look at me.


    I say this with the most love for my mates. I love them and I will only ever have love for them but this


    man was a god. If Sabrina thought Thomas was good looking, boy was she wrong.


    This man, looking back at me was everything a man ought to be. His hair was disheveled but in a sexy


    way, his beard trimmed and neat. He had blue gray eyes that could look in to your soul.


    Wait, do vampires have superpowers?


    He pushed the girl off hisp, his eyes still locked on me as he stands up, his member down south still


    commanding attention. He walks towards us, where Thomas bows his head in respect and I remain


    standing.


    "Who is this Thomas?" He asks in his deep strong ent. I''m not sure from where but if I was an


    ordinary girl, I''d be swooning.


    "This is the girl I told you about my love. The one who showed me disrespect." The queen adds as she


    walks up to us.


    "I just merely asked the queen if she could lead me to your chambers. If she was to bed my man


    Thomas, then I feel it was only fair to sleep with you." I say and Thomas coughs, his eyes pleading with


    me to shut it.


    The king smiles and my insides churn because of the disgust I feel for myself. I am disgusted that this


    man is this handsome and I have to fight with myself to remain calm.


    "That is a fair trade. My dear I had no idea you were sleeping with Thomas. For goodness sake he is


    my nephew!¡± He says, his face drained as he looked at her.


    "In all fairness, she just walked in to my room naked. We had never been intimate before.¡± Thomas


    says and I smile at him.


    The queen hisses at me, which reminds me why I''m here. Why I told Sabrina she should let me be the


    one to infiltrate thismunity.


    "I hear the queen wants me dead. Well, I challenge her. For her ce in this kingdom and if she wins,


    she gets to kill me but if I win, I kill her thus taking her ce and ruling beside you.¡¯ I say. The king


    turns his entire body away from the queen to face me. He smiles again.


    "It has been decades since someone challenged the monarch. I ept. She asked for your head and


    as thew states, you get one request. Go get ready, I say we meet again in two hours at the arena.¡±


    The king says and the queen throws me a look, a very angry look.


    ¡°Lam your queen my king. I can''t be challenged by some newly transitioned vampire!" She shouts out


    but the king chuckles as he walks back to the youngdy they were feasting on.


    Bending her over the table before plunging back inside of her. Thomas looks away but I don''t. I''m a


    werewolf in a lycan pack.


    Most male lycans would mount their mates right in front of everyone when they first realize who their


    mate is so this was not new to me and besides, he was not my uncle.


    "Don''t tell me you fear the child?" The king asks as he continues with the youngdy''s moans filling our


    ears.


    "I don''t fear her. I just want her dead but I will not degrade myself by fighting with her. I refuse!" She


    says. The king is next to the queen within seconds, grabbing her neck. Boy he moved so fast. I mean


    for a minute there I had forgotten we were vampires.


    "You are the queen consort. You forget I make the rules here. Don''t you remember how you became


    queen? You challenged my previous wife and won now history is repeating itself. I''ve been challenged


    before and I alwayse out victorious. You turn now." He says before pushing her hard on the floor.


    She stands up quickly and dusts herself off. The queen throws me onest look before storming out of


    the hall.


    Thomas leads me out and I steal onest nce at the king. He catches me looking and throws a wink


    my way.


    I am here to get to the top and this was the easiest and fastest way to do it. My strength and powers


    will work in my favor and I will be the new female head of thisst surviving monarch.


    I am here to prevent a war that will kill my family, my people and the future of the wolves. There is no


    better way to do it than bing the new vampire queen.

 Chapter 42 What Am I?

    Chapter 42 What Am I?


    Josey''s POV


    ¡°We are gathered here to watch the biggest challenge since I wasst challenged. Your queen has


    been challenged for her title, making this a challenge to the death. Ladies and gentlemen, your queen


    and our newest member in the vampiremunity, Josey of the house Wordsworth.¡± The king says.


    Everyone is in the arena was stomping their feet, the sound resonating throughout the arena, giving the


    feel of a fighting and I was right in the middle of it.


    I was already standing in the arena while the queen took her sweet time cat walking her way over.


    Thomas sat with the king as he was the nephew to the king and the king had no children as far as I


    know so I guess this made him next in line as ruler. Although something told me this king would outlive


    them all.


    ¡°You sure know how to take your time." I say to the queen, who was dressed in a flowy red dress. I was


    dressed inbat attire, because that''s how I was raised but clearly vampires have a different


    upbringing.


    The queen smiles at me but the smile doesn''t even reach her eyes as she stands in front of me. A tad


    bit taller but that won''t shake me, not one bit.


    Nooo. I won''t let it.


    "You do know I''m way older right?" The queen asks me and this time, I smile.


    "Yes I do. I also know that means noting in my world but you will soon find out why." I say as the crowd


    shouts in excitement at our show of power.


    The king raises his hand to silence the crowd and the queen takes a few steps back from me.


    ¡°Kill or be killed, fight!" The king shouts out and the queen wastes no time as she jumps to attack.


    I''m all for not wasting time, that''s Sabrina''s forte. I say this with the utmost respect for my sister but that


    girl has too much mercy to give and I don''t.


    I move out of the way but pull her by the hair, mming her body down on the ground.


    I wrap my hand around her neck, releasing my ws that pierce into her skin as I squeeze hard. I sit on


    her as I ce my other hand on her neck. She gains the upper hand and flips us over but I quickly flip


    us over again, banging her head in the ground three times before finally snapping her neck and pulling


    her head from her body.


    I stand up, the queens head in my hand as I look at the king. My wolf eyes in full disy, I walk to one


    of the guards who held a torch and lit up the queens head. I walk back to the rest of her body and throw


    it on top of her belly.


    I watched as her body burnt, confirming my victory.


    My easy victory.


    The king jumps off his seat, making his way towards me. He stands next to me, looking at me


    quizzically.


    "Who are you?" The king asks me and I smile.


    "I believe your new queen." I say before bowing my head. The crowd cheers as the king raises my


    hand to show I was the winner.


    I had done it. I had infiltrated the vampire world in less than a day. Years and years of training to go to


    Sabrina¡¯s realm and train for almost ten years. All of that led to this, this very moment.


    The king quickly drags me out of the arena and in to the dining hall where he was feasting on the


    young girl. Images of their act rey in my mind and I shake my head to rid myself of such thoughts.


    "Who are you? How does a newly turned vampire defeat and kill an old vampire queen?" The king asks


    me, forcing my back against the wall.


    "I beat her because she wanted to y games, I was there to win. She has lived for a very long time,


    wasn''t it time for a new queen anyway?" I say before lightly shoving him away from me.


    I walk away from him and sit on one of the chairs in the dining hall.


    "First of all, we need some rules. Can we not have sex where we eat? I mean have your fun but my


    goodness!" I say, thankful I didn''t say goddess out loud.


    "I make the rules because I am the king." He says sitting down at head of the table.


    I softly chuckle at his statement. Alphas and vampire kings were no different.


    I quickly stand up, walk to him. I touch his cheek.


    ¡°You can have as many women as you want but you will not touch me. You will also not have sex


    where I will be eating, understood?" I say as my hand moves from his face to his neck.


    The king chuckles, infuriating me but I keep my cool.


    "We don''t eat, remember?" He says to me and this time, I chuckle.


    ¡°Oh but I do. I love my meat medium rare, I''ll let the servants know." I say as I walk away from him,


    wanting to leave the dining hall.


    He walks fast and stands in front of me, stopping me in my tracks.


    ¡°Every woman here wants me, why don''t you?" The king asks me.


    ¡°Not used to having a bruised ego? Get over it. There''s far worse things in this world." I say shoving


    him out of the way but he wouldn''t budge.


    "This isn''t some human monarchy where you think you have any say. They call you queen because


    you sit by my side, you don''t rule with me.¡±


    The king says, clearly annoyed with me.


    ¡°Then you need to get in with the times. This is a new era, patriarchal rules or traditions are being


    challenged even in the supernatural world.


    You think you will rule forever?" I ask getting annoyed with him.


    ¡°Whoever wishes to change the rules must kill me first but you must know, I am alive because my


    challengers are dead. I remain undefeated."


    He boasts with his chest out.


    "Then it''s up to a woman to dethrone you." I say through gritted teeth.


    "Ha! I''d love to see the day.¡± He says to me. The king has this deep manly voice, a bit raspy too. It was


    hard to not find it sexy.


    "And when the dayes, I''ll love it just a little bit more.¡± I say before walking around him and out the


    dining hall.


    Just when I thought I''d celebrate my victory, sexy grandpa cuts it short with his old ways.


    ¡°Wow. I''m impressed.¡± Ady says behind me. I quickly turn around to see a young girl who looked


    oddly familiar.


    I raise my eyebrow at her, waiting for this youngdy to exin herself.


    "You''re not just some crazy girl looking to get in to my brother''s pants." She says to me and I chuckle.


    "Believe me when I say I want to stay as far away as possible from any of his old school bootleg


    pants." I say and she giggles.


    "Where have you been all my life?¡± She asks me and I smile as I think of my family.


    "Enjoying life.¡± I say with a big smile on my face.


    I had a wonderful upbringing and Remi was a wonderful woman and stepmother. Sabrina¡¯''s life had a


    smooth sailing then, nothing went wrong.


    Things changed when she found out she was Percy''s mate.


    We were a happy family. Even though Remi is gone, she gave us a wonderful brother who will scorch


    the earth to save anyone of us. He wasn''t just a normal werewolf.


    He was incredibly hardworking and had father''s determination and discipline. He was crazy smart too


    and found new ways to run a pack while following wolf traditions. I can''t wait to meet his children one


    day, seeing them be the exact same way he was when we were kids.


    He is the perfect bnce between wolf and human. His first shift went smoothly as if he felt no pain but


    I know it''s because he masks his pain, the military child.


    Then there was Sabrina.


    Sabrina, never abused her strength. Always the caring and respectful but child has a mouth on her.


    From a young age and my father can''t seem figure out where she got that foul mouth from.


    "So, I''m going to ask you the one question everyone here is dying to ask you. How did you do it?¡± The


    kings sister asks me.


    "Wait a minute. I don''t even know your name." I say and she smiles, her fangs showing.


    "I''m Cherisse and you my dear are now the new queen to my brother, Cayden." Cherisse tells me.


    ¡°Well Cherisse, my name is Josey and I''m a werewolf." I say as we walk but Cherisse stops in her


    tracks, making me stop as well.


    "You mean you''re a dog? How can I not smell it on you?" Cherisse says to me with the world''s disgust


    on her face.


    "You drink blood for a living and you''re going to look at me like that?" I ask her. She closes her eyes


    and opens them again.


    Her face a little rxed but her body was tense.


    ¡°I was born a wolf and unlike you, It wasn''t just decided on some day that I''d be a dog. I''m a proud dog


    by the way. This dog used her dog strength and dog ws to decapitate your blood drinking queen.


    The dog way." I say annoyed.


    "Look I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you. We are just enemies in the outside world. So my reaction


    stems from years fighting your kind.¡±


    Cherisse says to me and I shake my head no.


    "It does not excuse the behavior. I''m a vampire too so I''m not exactly the enemy now, am I?¡± I ask


    looking straight into her eyes.


    "No.¡± She says looking down and I take that as my chance to walk away from the king''s sister.


    I walk around in circles looking for Thomas''s room but I was failing, dismally. I bump into a human


    ve.


    "Hey! You are human." I say and she nods her head shyly at me.


    ¡°Can you please show me to Thomas''s room? I''m lost.¡± I ask and her eyes bulge out.


    "Is something wrong?" I ask and she shakes her head no, fear evident in her eyes.


    ¡°I''m not going to hurt you. I just need your help getting to that''s Wordsworth''s room, do you think you


    can show me?" I ask again and she nods her head yes.


    She starts walking and I follow behind her. She was visibly shaking, underfed and definitely going


    through some trauma.


    These vampires were truly the monsters of the earth. I wish they had a heavenly realm so Sabrina


    could have a chat with their god. They were abusive and cruel.


    We stop at a door and she starts to walk away. I gently grab her hand.


    ¡°Where can I get some food around here?" I ask her.


    ¡°I can speak?" She asks and I nod my head yes. Her voice sounded so groggy as if she hasn''t used it


    in a long time.


    Poor thing.


    "We don''t keep food in the castle as the king said the smell disgusts him so we have to walk a few


    minutes to our hostels to eat but there''s human territory thirty minutes from here, where there''s all sorts


    of restaurants." She says and her eyes get ssy when she tells me about the human town.


    ¡°Okay then. Let me change in to something less bloody and we can both go. Actually,e in and


    wash up. I''ll borrow you something to wear." I say but she shakes her head no.


    This girl clearly doesn''t know me. I open the door, dragging her in. Thomas wasn''t in his room, which


    was great.


    I lead her to the bathroom and throw her a towel. I run the shower then search the bathroom for an


    extra toothbrush, finding one that was still in it''s packaging. Imagine one that was already used by a


    blood sucking devil.


    I hand it to her.


    "Clean up and that''s an order.¡± I say before walking out and closing the door. The girl showers for less


    than ten minutes and she walked out.


    "Now I see what you look like. You are actually very beautiful. Here wear this.¡± I say handing her a pair


    of Jean''s with a basic long sleeve cotton shirt.


    Okay, by basic I mean an Armani cotton shirt.


    I leave her to it as I quickly go shower. I walk out, a white towel wrapped around my body to find


    Thomas with his hands wrapped around a very scared human girl.


    "Unless you want to feel my wrath, you will let her go. I''d say apologize for your terrible manners but I


    know I''d be asking for too much." I say to Thomas.


    He let''s the girl go, the poor girl dropping to the floor trying to catch her breath.


    I wrap my hands around Thomas, and I tighten my grip.


    "I''m aware we are in your room but if you ever put your hands on that girl again, I''ll make you pay and


    I''m not my sister. I kill on the spot, no mercy." I say before throwing him across the room.


    Hends on his feet and chuckles.


    ¡°First of all, yes! This is my room so imagine my surprise finding a servant in regr clothing standing


    in my room. Secondly, I don''t like threats." Thomas says to me.


    I help the girl up, mouthing I''m sorry to her.


    "That was no threat. It''s a promise." I say. I get dressed right in front of Thomas and the human girl.


    I am a wolf, nakedness is something we get used to overtime.


    I also wear denim jeans and a basic shirt. A cotton shirt with cartoon drawing.


    I put on my sneakers then pick out two very thick coats and two cardigans. I take the girl''s hand,


    leading her out of the room.


    "You know, we don''t befriend our food.¡± Thomas shouts out and I chuckle.


    ¡°I guess I''ll just go hungry then." I say as I close the door behind me.


    The girl stands next to me, clearly shaken from Thomas''s attack.


    ¡°I''m so sorry that happened. I shouldn''t have left you alone but I get my own room soon so that won''t


    happen again. Now, do you think we will get something to eat at this hour?" I ask looking at my phone


    and it was past midnight.


    "We can go to my mother''s house.¡± She says and I smile.


    ¡°Home cooked food? Yes please.¡± I say excitedly as she leads us out of the castle.


    ¡°It''s a little far. I don''t think we can walk the distance and not with the snow.¡¯ She says to me and I


    smile.


    "What''s your name?" I ask the girl.


    ¡°I''m no one." She says looking down but I ce my index finger on her chin, to raise her head.


    ¡°What name did your mother give you?" I ask again.


    "Kimberley." She says in a whisper but I heard her.


    "My sister''s name is also Kimberley! This is amazing. Okay, Kim, do you trust me?¡± I say and she just


    stares at me.


    "Okay, scratch that. Do you believe me when I say I won''t hurt you?" I say and she nods her head yes.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I slowly take off my clothes, trying not to scare her but my actions were clearly making her nervous.


    Once I was naked, I give her my clothes to hold on to and I get on all fours.


    Kim puts my jacket on, tying my cardigan and jeans around her waist and my shirt on her arm. She ties


    my shoeces together and hangs them around her neck.


    Smart girl.


    "Goddess!" I whisper yell when I feel the cold ground.


    ¡°I''m going to shift in to a white wolf now. Please don''t run away.¡± I say, my eyes pleading with her and


    her eyes bulge out but she nods her head yes.


    ¡°Once I shift, you''ll have to get on my back and direct me to your human territory. Oh and I''m Josey by


    the way." I say before shifting in to my wolf.


    It felt amazing shifting in to my wolf after so long.


    Kim took a few steps back away from me so Iid my head on the ground by her feet, to show that I


    won''t hurt her and that she had to get on me.


    She slowly approaches me and I stay in the same position. Thanking the goddess for my fur keeping


    me warm with my head on this cold ground.


    She climbs on me and tightens her grip on my fur. I groan, whiches out as a growl, startling her but


    her grip stays tight.


    I start to walk and she points me in the right direction. We had to go through the woods, which had


    vampires hissing at my figure and every now and then I''d have to release my power to intimate any


    vampire that thinks it''s a good idea to attack me.


    Kim was oblivious to it all as she couldn''t feel my power or even see the vampires lurking in the


    shadows. We get to a clearing that showed an open road, I stopped and Kim took the hint, climbing off


    me.


    I shift back in to my human self, putting my shoes on first as I couldn''t handle the cold snow under my


    feet. I dress up and finally the warmth finds me.


    "My mother''s house is just behind this gas station but we have to go around as there is a brick wall


    behind the station." She says but I drag her, crossing the quiet street and to the gas station.


    We walk to the back of the station, stopping by the brick wall. I use my vampire abilities by jumping on


    to the wall, taking Kim with me. Wend on the ground.


    It was the backyard of a worn out house. Old rusted swings and an old dollhouse were the only things


    here. The light was still on in the house, which had Kim running for the door.


    Before opening the door, she waves me over. Eager to get inside and I was not about to kill any more


    time outside. She opens the door and we both walk in.


    I close the door behind me.


    "Kim?" An olddy calls out in disbelief.


    Kim nods her head enthusiastically, throwing her arms around the woman.


    They both start crying, which has me stand in the middle of the kitchen. Just standing here, awkwardly.


    They finally pull away from each other and the woman eyes me.


    "Who are you?" The olddy asks rudely. Did I ever mention to anyone how much I hate rudeness.


    ¡°Don''t be rude mama! She brought me here. Bathed me, clothed me. She''s not like the others." Kim


    says but her mother staggers back.


    "You brought a blood sucking demon to my house?!" She shouted and Kim starts to cry.


    "Hi. I''m Josey and I''m no blood sucking demon okay? I may have the fangs and the unusual strength


    and speed but im no blood sucker. That is just disgusting!" I say and Kim nods her head yes at her


    mother.


    "What do you eat then?" Thedy asks me and I smile.


    ¡°Food. I need food!" I say and the woman smiles, her body visibly rxing.


    Oh thank the goddess!


    ¡°If that''s the case then sit down. I''ll prepare something for the two of you. Especially you Kim, you look


    underfed.¡± She says to her daughter.


    "I agree but who can me her. She works for the cruelest of beasts." I say and her mother sadly nods


    her head.


    I sit with Kim and her mother, looking at old photos of Kim. She was a normal girl attending school and


    had made it in to the cheer squad. Her mother was telling us about Kim''s one friend who had also


    made it in to the cheer squad, invited her to a party only to lead her to vampires who fed on her and


    sold her to the castle when she was barely alive.


    It broke my heart that someone could be so cruel. There was no party, it was a prank gone wrong and


    now everyone believed Kim to be missing, some saying she was already dead.


    ¡°What''s her name?" I ask and Kim looks at me.


    "Your fake friend. What is her name?" I ask.


    "It doesn''t matter now. She took her own life after finding out Kim went missing. We all know of the


    vampires in this town so everyone knew that if she went missing, they had taken Kim." Kim''s mother


    says to me.


    Wow. I just wanted to p her around but this was sad. Damn.


    Kim''s mother, Gayle dished up for us and I found happiness. Fried chicken was one of my favorites and


    thisdy made some amazing chicken.


    We ate as Kim told her mother and I of her time with the vampires. It was heartbreaking to say the


    least.


    "So Josey, what''s your story?¡± Gayle asks me.


    "I was born a werewolf and I just recently been turned in to a vampire. I can''t say it''s easy being both


    but my wolf side won''t let me feed on defenseless and weak humans. No offence." I say.


    "You''ve been amazing to me, I can''t begin to thank you but we have to go back soon. When the sun


    rises, I have to clean the castle.¡± Kim says to me.


    "You''re staying here, with your mother. No morete night parties for you and I expect to hear that you


    graduated from high school, you hear me?" I say and Kim''s mouth drops.


    ¡°Won''t the vampirese here? Demanding her back?" Gayle asks and I think about it.


    "You have a point. Give me a minute.¡± I say, standing up to walk outside.


    I close the door and dial CJ''s number.


    "Jose? Is everything okay?" Cj asks groggily.


    ¡°I''m sorry to wake you but I need your help. I have a human girl, she''s barely 15 who was sold in to


    very Cj. These vampires fed on her and abused her. I need your help getting them to safety. I''ll give


    them some money to get to the nearest town when the sun rises but I''ll have to go back. Can you make


    sure Sabrina picks them up wherever and helps them disappear?" I say.


    "Yeah sure. We have a few hours til sunrise. Have them get to the airport, I''ll use grandfather''s


    connections to fly them out.¡± Cj says and I let out a sigh of relief.


    "Thanks brother. Talk to you soon. I love you." I say before ending the call and walking back inside the


    house.


    "So I called my brother. He will arrange for the two of you to disappear from here but we will have to


    wait until sunrise.¡± I say and Gayle hugs me.


    ¡°Won''t you be in trouble?" Gayle asks me and I smile.


    "I''ll just say I went overboard when feeding on her and if they don''t believe me, they''ll have to try and


    kill me. I promise you, I''m not easily killed besides, I''m their new queen." I say and Kim''s eyes bulge


    out.


    "You mean the red head is dead?" Kim asks me and I nod my head yes.


    "I killed her, hours ago. Making me the new queen. Things are about to change in that castle but you


    don''t need to be around to see that, I''ll keep you posted though. Once you''re all settled." I say.


    We all go in to the living room, talking and trying to kill time. I passed out at some point but Gayle


    shook me as the sun began to rise.


    She walked in to the kitchen and waved me over, leaving Kim to sleep.


    I walk in to the kitchen, where there was two cups of tea. I sat down with Gayle opposite me.


    "I just wanted to thank you for saving my daughter. I don''t know how I''ll ever repay your kindness." She


    says to me.


    I take a sip of the tea but it tasted funny. My wolf told me not to take anymore as it kind of weakens my


    body.


    "What''s in this tea Gayle?" I ask her and she looks at me, shocked.


    "It''s just a normal brew child." She says nervously.


    "No. If I was a weaker being, this would''ve had me pass out but you underestimated me and now you


    must answer.¡¯ I say standing up to throw out the tea.


    "What is in the tea Gayle?" I say usingpulsion.


    "Some herbs. Look, I sold my baby girl. I was neck deep in debt and the vampire king told me the only


    way to pay off my debt was to hand over my daughter. He promised to take good care of her, he only


    said he needed her for breeding purposes, I didn''t think they''d feed on her!" She says and I break the


    mug I was holding with my bare hands.


    I look up to her, ready to kill her but Kim walks in to the kitchen, tears staining her face.


    "You sold me? You sold your only child?¡± Kim says, her voice low.


    "You must believe me, I thought they''d take care of you. You''d have the king''s babies and live a life of


    luxury." Gayle says and I chuckle.


    ¡°Are you insane? First of all, Vampires are dead so they are not able to create life. Secondly, what in


    your living god did you think us, the supernatural would allow a mere human to be the king''s bride?" I


    ask and she stares at me with her mouth hanging open.


    ¡°Let me give you a little history lesson. Us, werewolves, we have learnt to blend in when we are around


    humans but in no way do we mix with them unless our god makes one a soulmate which rarely


    happens! Then you have your vampires, the monsters that feed on your blood! If the king was able to


    have kids, maybe just maybe he''d have girls having his babies but he can''t. None of them can! And you


    are food to them, just a bag


    keeping their blood warm. They have zero respect for your kind and you gave your daughter away to


    the cruelest man on earth. How dare you?!" I ask...


    Kim takes a pan that was on the stove and whacks her mother behind the head. Gayle falls to the


    ground.


    "Well yeah less talking more whacking. I feel you." I say before walking fast to catch Kim who almost


    fell to the ground.


    "What kind of mother?" She asks.


    ¡°The kind that doesn''t deserve a daughter like you.¡± I say as I gently put her on the chair.


    ¡°Look, you can stay here with your mother or you can go. Start a new life, my family can make that


    happen for you. You can start afresh, finish school and build a career. You don''t have to stay here." I


    say and she looks at me, her eyes filled with so much hurt.


    ¡°Alone? What would I do alone?" Kim asks me and I smile.


    "You''ve been alone for quite some time my little fighter. This time, you''ve got the help you need." I say


    hugging her.


    My phone rings.


    "Brother?" I say over the phone. I put the call on speaker.


    "Your friend and her mother will be flown out as state witnesses and will be taken by grandfather. He


    will arrange everything and have her stay there until she is ready to be on her own." Cj says to me over


    the phone and I smile.


    ¡°Thank you my lovely brother. Send me the flight details.¡± I say.


    "I''ve sent them already. She needs to get to the airport soon, her flight is in two hours. Talk to you soon


    Josey, love you." He says before ending the call.


    "So this is it?" Kim asks me looking down at her mother.


    "You''ll be staying with my grandfather. I think he will be arranging for you to stay with a family of


    hunters. They hunt the supernatural that harm


    the humankind. You''ll learn a lot from them and they will also train you on defending yourself from


    people like me. Please know that not everyone is as nice as me or my family. Even werewolves can be


    evil so I beg you, listen to my grandfather.¡± I say and Kim nods.


    ¡°Come on, let''s go. You have a flight to catch." I say helping Kim up.


    ¡°Does your mother have a car?" I ask and Kim nods her head, taking a set of keys from the counter.


    She stands taller, wipes her face and walks out the front door, I follow behind her. We stop in front of a


    white SUV, she throws me the keys.


    ¡°Can''t drive? Sure. I''ll do it.¡± I say, getting in to the car.


    We drive silently to the airport, no words uttered at all.


    After dropping Kim at the airport, I made my way back to the castle.


    It is quiet, no vampire in sight. I walk up the stairs, making my way to the king''s quarters as my room


    should be close to his.


    Waiting for me at the end of the stairs was none other than the king. Looking at me, in broad daylight.


    He looked mad but that was not my concern. My biggest concern was how was he standing here,


    staring in to my eyes with the sun up.


    "Mind telling me how you''re able to walk around in the sun?" He asks me and I stop on the final step,


    looking straight in to his eyes.


    "I could ask you the same thing.¡±I say. Cayden grunts.


    ¡°In my chambers. NOW!" The king says to me and I follow behind him.


    Every one wanted to know who I was, what I was capable off but right now I wanted to know Cayden.


    The vampire king that could be out in the sun.


    ¡°What are you?" Cayden asks me and I look at him.


    "What am I?" I ask and he nods, his posture and face showing his growing impatience.


    ¡°Lam Josey Trent. A werewolf newly turned vampire. Now, what are you?" I ask pointing at him.


    He chuckles.


    ¡°I''m the vampire king. The oldest vampire today and a son to the first ever vampire to walk this earth.¡±


    Cayden says to me.


    "That doesn''t exin your abilities.¡± I say and he chuckles.


    "Lam the man you don''t want to mess with. Your wolf abilities might give you an upper hand with


    everyone here but not me. That little stunt you pulled with the servant, never again." He says to me. His


    voice different, there was a hint of an ent there too.


    "That doesn''t tell me anything. How are you able to walk in the sun?¡± I say and his fingers brush my


    cheek.


    "I''m not human, I never was." Cayden tells me. He walks away from me, stopping at a bedroom door to


    look at me.


    ¡°Come on, if you want to hear who''s bed you just got in to, wouldn''t you rather hear it from the horses


    mouth?¡± Cayden says to me with sly smile.


    This man was bad news, his smile was clear of that but I had the upper hand. He had no idea of the


    powers I possess or my strength. He may be able to walk in the sun but he was still no match for me.


    I walk in to the room and he closes the door behind me. I am ready to y this game he thinks he''s


    winning but above everything else, I had to do what I said I''de here to do, prevent the vampires


    from ever dering war on the werewolf race.

 Chapter 43 Crazy

    Chapter 43 Crazy


    Josey''s POV


    I was stupid to think this man lured me in to his bedroom to talk the history of vampires and where he


    comes from.


    It was foolish of me to think that this man would tell me about vampires and how they came about.


    Instead, there he was feeding off not one, but two naked females and he was inviting me join in on the


    fun.


    "Call it your initiation. Judging by your actions earlier, you have never feasted on a human before.


    Nobody wants to die a virgin, Josey.¡± He says to me but I scoff in response.


    Greatly disgusted by his actions and how these women were pretending to enjoy having fangs pierce


    their skin and be drained of blood.


    "I will pass on that offer, thank you kindly for sharing your food but I am stuffed from my dinner earlier,


    fried chicken." I say and he just smiles as he slowly undresses himself.


    It was wildly erotic watching him undress in front of me and the otherdies. Vampires were gifted


    crazy speed but he sure took his time, making it all the more suspenseful. He was putting on a show


    and we were all captivated by it.


    His body, aplete work of art. Not one scar on him to brag about or a hair out of ce. He invoked


    feelings I did not want to feel. In no way did I want to cheat on my mates or act on the how I felt but


    they were there and I could not ignore them.


    ¡°We are sultry creatures, vampires. Sex is a work of art for us. We rush everything but when ites


    to sex, it is enjoyed slowly. I try to prolong it as much as I can and feasting on your partner brings about


    a different kind of euphoria for our kind, it is like a drug. Highly addictive but we are granted immortality


    and cursed to roam the earth drinking only blood and doing nothing else. It is not like we can waste


    away like humans." Cayden tells me, clearly enjoying the show he is giving us.


    "You said cursed?¡± I ask and he smiles.


    ¡°Caught that one, didn''t you?" He says and this time, I smile. For me to better defend my kind, I have to


    know the enemy. Funny thing is that enemy is also now my kind.


    ¡°A very long time ago, a pale boy was born. A boy born with fangs that killed his mother when he was


    full term from the inside. A boy that drained his mother of every drop, killing her and forcing the doctors


    to cut her open and save him. Little did they know that I was my mother''s killer, taking care of me but


    my body would reject the food or milk given to me. This troubled everyone but my father, for he knew


    why I was this way. My mother was cursed to give birth to a demon child. One who would cause chaos


    and bring about death every where he went and to everyone around him. My father would feed me his


    blood at night away from prying eyes until I was old enough topel people to do my bidding. When I


    became a man, I turned my father in to a vampire, inflicting a pain I never knew existed.¡± Cayden says


    and I sit on one of his bedroom chairs,pletely engrossed in this tale.


    Ignoring the fact that another woman was giving him head right in front of me.


    " Josey, my father killed for sport. Feeding off the weak and vulnerable because he could and creating


    an army of vampires that would bring chaos in to the world, just as it was prophesied. Yes, I was not


    the doom bringer but I turned my father so I take the me. Heter introduced the vampire kingdom,


    cing himself as king above all immortals. The vampire army forcing every vampire in to submission


    and those that did not agree with him were ughtered. He turned his brother in to a vampire, who


    turned his family. That''s the house of Wordsworth that your sister so famously ughtered by the way.


    The news reached me before Thomas even knocked on my door asking for an army to take down


    some fierce werewolf girl who has magic powers! Imagine our shock to hear that wolves have


    superpowers besides the fact that they are inherently stronger than us, they can call on the elements


    and torch us to ashes. We did not believe him obviously because in my years of living, I have never


    come across


    such a wolf with magical powers. Unless you have something to tell me?¡± Cayden says to me, pushing


    the girl away from him and walking towards me in his very naked form.


    ¡°I do not know anything about Wolves with a fire power but we believe our god, the moon goddess


    possesses abilities far past our capabilities and she is very much alive. I also know that our god, the


    moon goddess, brings about vengeance to anyone that harms children, werewolf pups and that is what


    happened to Thomas and his family, the karma that was a long timeing. Who feeds on a werewolf


    baby? I understand your silly weird fetish for fucking your food while you eat but what is with the kids?


    That is unforgivable. I would have ughtered his family too if I had such powers.¡± I say, creating some


    distance between the naked vampire king and I by pushing my chair away from him.


    "It is cruel but delicious. After many years of having nothing to live for. one can easily fall in to an


    addictive pattern. I know for a fact that Thomas did not feed on this baby because that is a road a


    vampire can nevere back from. As addictive as this is..." Cayden says his hand pointing at the two


    girls lying on his bed.


    "Feeding on a werewolf baby, the purity in the blood is very addictive and I say this because I know. I


    have tasted that sweetness and I can tell you there is nothing quite like it. Now, how about you tell me


    how you came to know about Thomas and the killing of his family?¡± Cayden asks me, gently pulling me


    up and pinning me to the wall.


    Cayden''s fingers caressing my cheek as the coldness from his body cooled down the heating from


    mine. His eyes, piercing in to my soul as if to read my thoughts and find my deepest darkest secret. My


    wolf, disgusted by the sight of a naked man she refuses to recognize but my vampire enticed at the


    thought of what could transpire if I gave in to my thoughts and feelings.


    "Finish your story and I will tell you mine, all of it." I say back to him before pushing him away from me


    and walking to the other side of the room.


    "I was born a demon child Josey. My ability to walk in the daylight stems from that, being born in to this


    monster. The mere fact that I can be in the sun further proves the fact that I was cursed to be alone,


    forever. I have had many queens, I have loved and I have lost. I have tried to live among humans and


    away from them, I have been the monster I was born to be, finally epting my fate and existing just to


    cause chaos and fear all around me. I have been the monster human mothers tell their children as a


    bedtime story and I have been their hero at times but one thing that I have learned in all my years of


    being on this earth is that humans are incapable of gratitude and they still regarded me as a monster


    even after providing safety and economic freedom. So you saving a human from my house was


    disrespectful and did you even find out why I had the daughter in my


    house?" Cayden asks me and I nod my head yes.


    ¡°You want children but that''s not possible." I say and he smiles once again.


    ¡°I can walk in the sun and yet you still think that having children is impossible for a guy like me?


    Really?¡± Cayden says and I roll my eyes at him.


    Cayden quickly pins me to the wall and licks my cheek.


    "If you want to be fed on, by all means, roll your eyes again." He says to me causing me chuckle.


    I put my hand around his neck and throw him off me,nding on his feet just above the girls on the bed.


    They squeal at his sudden appearance on the bed.


    "You can try but that would just be suicide and I have already killed one ruler today, let us try that game


    tomorrow." I say wiping my face but the scent was already there.


    If I was to meet Anthonyter, I would have to shower off the scent and audacity of this man.


    ¡°Anyway, I am perfectly capable of having children, I have just not had anyone strong enough to carry


    the curse to full term without killing themselves and the child. Maybe you will finally be the queen to


    give me children that will survive the entire ordeal but those two marks on each side of your neck tell


    me otherwise.¡± Cayden says to me and images of my mates sh through my mind. The day I lost the


    baby came second and tears threaten to fall out of my eyes.


    I was so happy, excited to have been blessed by the moon to carry such an amazing gift. There was no


    pain. no warning.


    Just was blood everywhere. stained on my clothes and on the very white sheets I love to sleep in. I felt


    unworthy. weak.


    A luna from a beta family and just found out from a godly realm, could not carry a child to term. I had


    failed at doing something every woman is created for, dreams of. I remember how yton and Chase


    would try tofort me but who even knows how to?


    They too had lost an heir, the child they would raise to take on the alpha position. My little baby did not


    even get to kick for the first time, but now I know better. I am not the first or thest to go through such


    a loss, I am lucky to have such understanding mates who don''t see me any different post the loss. I am


    lucky to have a family that cares, a wonderful support structure even though we are all going through


    our own battles, I know that I am loved.


    "Yes, I am already mated so kill any ideas of bedding me. My wolf only recognizes two males and we


    respect them very much. If I will be giving anyone children, it is them." I say proudly but Cayden just


    smiles.


    "You say that now. The urges will soon consume you but tell me now, about you and your involvement


    with my nephew, Thomas." Cayden says, lying on the bed and taking the one girls wrist, biting into her


    flesh.


    ¡°Finish your story first and if I am to tell you mine, we will do it where I am mostfortable. This is not


    it.¡± I say looking around the room.


    Cayden licks the blood from her wrist and whispers something in the girl''s ear which has them both


    leaving the room.


    ¡°You know, I fell in love once. With a human girl who I refused to turn in to a vampire. She was too pure


    and innocent for such a life even though she continually asked for that one bite. She eventually aged


    and died, human and left me. She could never carry my children as it would drain her and I could not


    allow it, but here I am, broken and alone. I don''t age and I am never sick but she was a human so you


    can imagine the diseases and illnesses that follow humans through the years but the heartbreak came


    when my father thought he could feed on her because she was old and I had forsaken my family for a


    dying woman. He killed her and I killed him right after, because after all, I am the rightful king. I have


    never loved again


    since then, many women have tried to win my heart and affection but she died with my cold heart and


    there is no woman that will ever revive what I know to be dead. I am a cursed man because my mother


    helped a woman who was in danger, putting the coven in danger. Imagine that!" Cayden says and


    chuckles.


    "Who was this woman?" I ask.


    ¡°All I know is that my witch mother had the power to travel through time, which was useful to the coven


    until it was not. She travelled to the future where she met a young woman who was with child and


    needed to hide from whatever, my mother being a good woman offered her help. I was told this woman


    was not human, far from it but my mother was able to suppress her power and help her blend in.


    Apparently this woman''s mother was able to do the same before her to be with the love of her life and


    now she needed the same thing to hide away in the hopes of saving her unborn child who was royalty.


    My mother helped her out and when she returned back to her coven, the damage had been done and


    the leader found out she had interacted with someone from the future, threatening their work and


    having the coven gain an enemy in the future that would wipe out the entire coven and every bloodline


    tied to it, except for me since I was cursed already. Now the coven is dead and so is my mother. I just


    want to meet the heavenly woman who caused my mother her life and brought upon the curse on me."


    Cayden says and I shift around ufortably.


    A heavenly woman who ran away from danger and had to suppress her power to blend in to hide her


    unborn child who was royalty. Mother came to earth to hide Sabrina and her constant disappearances


    between Blue Moon and back to the human realm never made sense to me. Was she the woman that


    Cayden was talking about? Were we connected far deeper than just being king and queen?


    Could this possibly be fate bringing us together for my family to fix the chaos they brought on this man


    who was robbed of any normalcy because Ethia had it for my family? If Cayden was really talking about


    my mother then now Ipletely understand the war that is threatening our kind. Cayden will soon find


    out who I am and who Sabrina is and our mother. The woman he has a score to settle with.


    The war looming over us was not Thomas and his revenge, it was Cayden. He was the one to look out


    for because his vengeance was the same but he was the king.


    "What was your mother''s name?" I ask.


    ¡°Shadow. That was her name, why do you ask?" Cayden asks me and I rub the back of my neck


    nervously.


    "No reason. She sounds powerful and her name best describes her." I say honestly.


    Such a woman, that risked her own life to save my mother''s and now I stand in this room talking to her


    son who happens to be the king and I am his queen.


    Was it smart of me to infiltrate from the top? Now here I was, right in the vipers den ying house.


    ¡°Are you ready to tell me your story now?" Cayden asks and my heart jumps. What was I going to tell


    this man? He has a vendetta against my mother which means he will kill everyone standing in his way


    and if he is the first ever vampire, one that can walk in the day then it would be foolish of me to


    underestimate him.


    ¡°You told me you were the second vampire, making your father the first..." I say trying to stall the


    moment where I lie my life away and hope he buys it wholesale.


    "Yes, that''s the story I am going with. My father was the first vampire king, starting the family lineage


    and having his brother rule as king beside him. When his brother died, his son took over making


    Thomas the next in line for the throne but those prospects were burned to crisp.¡± He says to me.


    "Oh, so you are basically lying to your subjects about the true vampire history?" I ask and Cayden lets


    out a sigh.


    ¡°Nobody wants to be called a curse, trust me, I would know. Now, what about you?" Cayden says,


    taking us back to that one question I want so badly to avoid.


    "I was born in a pack as a beta''s child. My father will always put himself in danger to save the alpha so


    that exins me being here as a vampire. I have two mates who I love more than anything and a family


    I care for. My mother died a few years after having me. My father told us that she was a weaker wolf so


    her body suffered after carrying me and eventually it gave out so if you want a buddy to drink with and


    host a pity party with, I am your girl. We both killed our mothers and it has bothered me for some time


    but my father moved on from losing her and I had to do the same." I say, Cayden smiling at me.


    "Josey Trent, I am no fool. I know exactly who you are so unless you can bepletely honest and


    transparent with me, get out of my room.


    You have two hours to go think it through before I have to use maximum force. You are a rich girl so I


    can''t pay you to speak, You are a hybrid so I can''t entice you with blood to get you talking so violence


    is the only way. Trust me, I am not your normal vampire.¡± He says to me, annoyance all over his face.


    I walk out of his room, making my way down the stairs and out of the castle to meet up with Anthony. It


    was almost time to meet up with him and I needed him to get a message to mother and Sabrina. If they


    wanted to make things right then Mother needs toe here and prevent a vampire army killing


    innocent wolves who had nothing to do with Cayden growing up without a mother.


    "Wow! Still alive I see...¡± Anthony says jumping in front of me.


    "Yeah, you are looking at the new queen of vampires but that''s not what is important right now. The


    vampire king can walk in broad daylight and he is the first ever vampire, making him that much more


    dangerous. He also has a very interesting story, please ask mother if she knows a woman called


    Shadow and if she does, then the war we are all trying so hard to prevent can be prevented if she


    comes here and puts an end to the vampire king''s hatred. He did some digging on me and I don''t know


    how much he knows but you tell mother if the name means anything to her then she and Sabrina better


    hurry here. Now go!" I say gently pushing him and he gets the message, disappearing off.


    I decide to walk back inside the castle to confront Cayden. If he wants violence then I will give it to him


    and he better be able to handle it.


    As I close the door, I feel a figure behind me. I turn around quickly ready to attack, only toe face to


    face with the king.


    ¡°Look, I am Josey Trent. Daughter of Christopher Trent and Kimberly Trent, I have two siblings. An


    older sister, Sabrina and a brother by the name Cj. I have two alpha mates, an alpha for a brother in


    law and a witch sh wolf as a sister inw. What do you want to know?" I ask looking straight in to his


    eyes.


    ¡°I want to know how you came to control the element water and how your sister was able to burn and


    defeat The Wordsworth household single handedly. I want to know your full history and not who you


    and your siblings are sleeping with.¡± Cayden says and I nod my head yes.


    "My mother is not of this world and my sister is the moon goddess, giving her insane strength to defeat


    a weak vampire kingdom, no offence but when you meet my sister, you will quickly understand what I


    am talking about. Just like you, my sisteres from the first wolf family, giving her immense power


    and strength. My mother being of a godly realm, allowed me to inherit water powers and crazy strength


    that you have not yet felt. What I did to your queen was child''s y but I am sure you will surprise me


    too." I say, feeling lighter after telling the truth.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I really hope motheres through for the werewolf poption and fights it out with this little demon. I


    do not see him defeating her in any way as she is from a different world but maybe he will challenge


    her and she should not underestimate him since he is the first vampire.


    "Your mother is from a godly realm? She is powerful and you inherited her powers?" Cayden says to


    me and I nod my head yes as his skin changes color from pale to a blueish color. His fangs clearly


    visible with his mouth closed. His entire body felt cold, the whole room felt cold as if I was ced in a


    freezer.


    Cayden looks frozen, he looks like a dead body at a mortuary. His eyes were now crystal like and I


    finally understood what he meant when he said he was not the average vampire.


    He missed one thing though in my entire confession, that I am no ordinary wolf. I am the scary kind too,


    the kind when you mess with me, I can be the monster they write about in storybooks.


    I release all of my power, having Cayden step back from me. He thinks he can intimidate me and I


    would just cower away? Yes, granted I have a big mouth and this honesty thing I have going on is


    probably what got me in trouble today but I honestly believe that honesty saves time.


    "You look dead but are you seriously trying to scare me? Like I scare easily but from the tv! I don''t


    watch horror movies because the bad guys like you always pop up out of nowhere and start killing


    people but obviously in this case, with me and you, I saw thising. Now we can tango all day until


    your subjects wake and realize they finally have someone that can defeat you or you can chill and


    listen to what I have to say." I say cheekily and Caydenughs.


    ¡°What makes you think you could possibly defeat me?" Cayden asks.


    "Excuse me? Do you not feel all this power? Don''t let this pretty face and great bod fool you, I pack a


    mean punch. Like deadly and even if I can''t exactly drown you for good, I will have fun trying over and


    over again." I say smiling.


    I was buying myself time. Enough time for mother to get here and settle this because wow.


    ¡°You went from seriously handsome to just blue. Do these humans know they are sleeping with a dead


    body? How does your thing stand to attention? Oh wait! It is always ready right? I mean if you are this


    cold, rods gotta stay hard but no does it not shrink? What is actually happening here?" I ask chuckling


    between questions.


    "If I decide not to kill you, maybe you can find out how my rod works." Cayden jokes but his face void of


    any emotion.


    "KILL ME? Ha! Not today son maybe in the next life but since you don''t age then I guess this is the only


    lifetime for us huh. Yeah no fun in that so I will let you punch me on my stomach. No wait, No, just


    break my arm, I love my tummy." I say jokingly. Cayden however seems to be contemting my offer.


    "Hey! no! I was not serious so you stop right there, I am not letting you anywhere near my body. You do


    not get to touch anything. "I say and Cayden chuckles before roughly pushing me against the door, My


    body instantly freezing. I can not move a limb, not a finger.


    I can not speak as my tongue is frozen in ce and Cayden smiles at my stillness.


    ¡°Oh finally! I honestly thought you would never shut it..." Cayden says. I can feel my wolf trying to


    release enough heat to thaw the ice keeping me still but this would have been faster if i was in wolf


    form.


    "Now let us send your mother a message, yeah?" Cayden says as he licks my neck before piercing two


    holes in and drinking my blood.


    His intrusion wakes something in me as my body fights the stillness. I break free from his hold,


    grabbing him by the neck and twisting it. That should render him unconscious for some time. I carry


    him to his room cing him on his bed, covering him in tons of gasoline and I keep the lighter in my


    hand as I take a seat on one of his bedroom chairs waiting for mother to show.


    Time to put this age old vendetta to bed as Caydenys on his bed.

 Chapter 44 Call Me To Sanity

    Chapter 44 Call Me To Sanity


    Sabrina''s POV


    "So you are telling me that Josey is the queen of vampires?" | ask as Anthony takes a bite of mother''s


    lunch.


    ¡°Yeah, she did not get in to detail about that as she had a pressing matter. She asked me to ask mother


    something actually. Mother, do you know a woman called Shadow?" Anthony asks Mother.


    Her eyes bulge out and she drops her fork.


    ¡°I''m guessing that name means something to you? If it does, then Josey needs you and Sabrina to


    make your way there as soon as possible." Anthony says and | look at mother, who looks like she has


    just seen a ghost.


    "Who is Shadow?" | ask looking at my mother but she remains quiet.


    "Shadow is the woman that saved your mother when she fled our realm trying to protect you." Hunter


    tells me as he sits down to join us for


    lunch.


    ¡°If that''s the case then we don''t have time to eat, Josey needs us and we are leaving right now." | say


    standing up.


    X, I''m off to save Josey. It appears she has some answers and a way to prevent the war. I''ll be safe, |


    promise." | say to Xander over mindlink.


    He was helping the pups train every day during lunch. To say things have been easy with us would be


    a lie, our rtionship was strained and with my true mate being somewhere on this earth was making it


    worse.


    | really want to be with Xander because he''s the one man that allows me to be who | am and he


    respects me. His love is warm, it feels like home. He is amazing with my son and when Max is around,


    he''s super chilled. He even helps Max out with Adrastos whenever Max is struggling. | really hit the


    mate jackpot with Xander but | can see how this true mate thing is troubling him. It troubles me too and


    | hate that this had to happen now with all the other drama. this is my life.


    My love life has never been easy. | wonder, if | do end up with my true mate, what problems will we


    have?


    ¡®Okay love. Let''s not bring back any more vampires, yeah?¡¯ Xander says and | chuckle by myself.


    Everyone stands but my mother remains seated.


    "Mother?" Anthony calls out and she shakes her head.


    "| know | got Shadow killed, she told me it would happen when she helped me but she did it anyway.


    How does Josey know of her?" My mother asks and | let out a sigh.


    ¡°That''s what we need to find out and save Josey!" | say, getting frustrated.


    ¡°Look mom, we don''t have enough time. The vampire king can walk in daylight with the sun high up in


    the sky and he knows who Josey is. She also said if you go there then that would prevent the war


    looming over us so | suggest we go, now." Anthony says and mother looks at him.


    ¡°Come on Kimberly. Let''s go finish this." Hunter says bringing mother to her feet and disappearing.


    Anthony and | follow right after.


    | followed Josey''s essence and arrived in a room that smelled like gasoline.


    On the chair was Josey who kept ying with a lighter and on the bed was a passed out man.


    "This is interesting..." | say looking at the man on the bed.


    Josey looks up to see me and rushes to hug me. She squeezes so tight.


    "Too tight." | say with a strained voice. Hunter, mother and Anthony arrive right after as they also take in


    the room.


    ¡°Thank you Anthony, for getting everybody here." Josey says and Anthony just smiles.


    "This is Cayden, the boy who has years of pent up anger and hatred for mother. Cayden is Shadow''s


    son and when Shadow helped you, she was Carrying him. Shadow was cursed to give birth to a demon


    child, who drained his mother of blood from the inside and killing her. Doctors had to cut her open to


    save the child not knowing they had just released a vampire in to the world. The man that you are all


    looking at, is the first vampire, the vampire king." Josey tells us.


    Cayden stirs on the bed, his body waking. He jumps off the bed to attack Josey but she throws him


    back on the bed, holding the lighter in her hand.


    Cayden looks around the room, shocked to see so many faces.


    "Finally awake my king! Oh | was worried | killed you there..." Josey jokes but Cayden half smiles.


    Josey and the vampire king have chemistry. It''s there and his smile even though they both want to kill


    each other, proves it.


    "We have guests so I''d appreciate it if you would sit up. Like you know, sit like a king. Would you like


    some blood to reenergize?" Josey asks and Cayden nods his head yes.


    "No. That will not be happening! Gross. Okay so the older man over there is father, the man Thomas


    tried to turn in to a vampire but | took the venom instead, you''re wee. The younger boy is Anthony


    my brother and his twin, Sabrina. The older woman is Kimberly, the woman your mother saved." Josey


    says and Cayden looks at mother.


    His body was changing color, going from crazy pale to a shade of blue. He looked frozen, cold. The


    room went cold and | looked at Josey who


    just shrugged.


    "Okay people! Just make sure he does not touch you. If he does, your limbs will be frozen. Trust me,


    I''ve been there and it is no fun." Josey says but we were all just looking at Cayden as his body emits a


    cold, it was as if we were standing in a freezer.


    A knock on the door kills the deadly vibe that Cayden was giving off as he calms down, his body


    changing back to pale. The door opens to reveal a young woman, a human.


    "It''s done." She says while eyeing all of us before closing the door of the room. Cayden smiles and that


    smile alone told me he was up to something.


    Cayden stands up from the bed, Josey throws the lighter at him. His body was quickly covered in


    mes as he screams profanities left and right.


    He shakes uncontrobly, screaming blue murder and suddenly, within seconds, he stops shaking.


    Cayden stands still as the fire dies out on his body. He was blue again, with a sinister smile on his face.


    "Boo." He says and Josey fake screams.


    "Tell me that was at least painful?" Josey asks in a whiny voice.


    "Uh somewhat." Cayden says smiling at Josey.


    Does anyone else feel the heat in here? Just me? What was that eye contact and the smile? | can''t be


    the only one!


    "How did you do that?" Anthony asks, not bringing up the weird vibes between Jose and the king but


    Cayden ignores him. His focus was on mother who looked uneasy.


    She wanted to be anywhere but here.


    "| did some digging on you Josey. Right after you won against the queen, | had to know you. | knew


    you''d sell me a lie and boy was | right, so | had my sister chat you up. And Josey Josey, you being the


    chatterbox, you let it slip that you are a werewolf." Cayden says, still looking at mother.


    "| know I talk too much but I''m no chatterbox and | am a wolf, proudly so.¡± Josey says, folding her arms


    and pouting.


    "Yes, you are definitely one proud wolf. You are also a vampire but yes a wolf, a saint. So much so that


    you had to save dear old servant girl from here. Tell me, did she arrive safely where she was going?"


    Cayden turns to face Josey, who quickly paled.


    She takes her phone out, dialing a number and cing it on her ear.


    "Jose, | was just about to call you. Your friend did not make the flight. Do you know what happened?¡±


    Cj said over the phone.


    Josey looks at Cayden, fear written all over her face.


    "No. Not yet but | will find out. Talk to youter Cj." Josey says before ending the call.


    ¡°| may be the only vampire that can walk in the daylight but | have enough money to pay humans who


    are greedy enough to do my bidding.


    That scrumptious littledy you all saw is human but a lethal weapon when required to be. See, during


    the day, humans walk around this castle, working for me.¡± Cayden brags.


    ¡°What did you do to my friend?" Josey asks him and Cayden pretends to be thinking.


    "| think | asked for her head, I''m not too sure." Cayden says yfully and Josey throws arge cannon


    like water ball at him, causing Cayden to stumble back.


    She punches him in the gut and throws him to the other side of the room where Anthony had to duck


    before Cayden hit the wall, leaving a crack.


    Cayden stands up, coughing and holding his stomach.


    "| deserved that. | deserved that." Cayden says but Josey was fuming.


    Her eyes were red and ck, both her vampire and wolf present. She releases her power, causing


    Cayden to fall to his knees.


    "| know you want to kill me but | don''t think that would be wise. See, somewhere in this castle, | have


    two lycan beasts locked up and unconscious. Do the names yton and Chase ring a bell?" Cayden


    asks and Josey reels in her power.


    "You. Did. What?" Josey asks through gritted teeth. Her eyes still red and ck.


    ¡°Well, like | said, | did some digging and found out you have two mates. You naughty fox!" Cayden says


    yfully. His face gets serious as he stands up.


    "| like to use this thing called leverage. When | find out my new queen is a hybrid, well | have to take


    some precautions like kidnapping her mates to force her in to submission. See, when | saw that you did


    not even break a sweat killing my queen, | was intrigued. | mean obviously that meant you would be a


    problem because of your strength and fighting skills but no newbie vamp should''ve been able to kill an


    old vampire. So | had you followed to humannd, where my loyal subjects kept an eye on you before


    the sun came up. My human subjects had to take over and you were followed to the airport. Yes, you


    watched little human board the ne but what you don''t know is, just after you left, | had my subjects


    inject a sedative in to her and carry her out. me the booze!" Cayden says, enjoying this very much.


    ¡°Anyway, | also had werewolf hunters kidnap your mates but don''t worry, | asked them to be nice with


    your pack members. The two alphas were my priority. Now, | have a few demands that | am hoping all


    of you will meet, or | will have her mates killed." Cayden says, his demeanor so rxed.


    "You are lying! My mates are back at home.¡± Josey says but Cayden shakes his head no.


    "They are here Jose. | can feel them. Try sending them a mindlink to wake them up." | say to her. She


    nods her head yes closing her eyes to focus. She looks back at me and shakes her head no.


    She couldn''t get through to them yet.


    Cayden turns his attention back to mother.


    "Shadow gave you something a few months after helping you, she said | woulde to collect it.


    Where is it?" Cayden asks Mother.


    "| lost it." Mother says nonchntly.


    "No. You have it with you, | can sense it." Cayden says smiling at mother. His smile not reaching his


    eyes.


    My mother reaches in to her dress pocket and pulls out a chain. Cayden quickly snatches it out of her


    hand and looks at it.


    It looks like an amulet and something told me this amulet will bring trouble our way. It had magic in it,


    the spooky give you goosebumps kind. | snatch the amulet from him and disappear.


    | arrive back at the white castle where Evan was waiting for me at the door.


    "Your Serene highness.¡± Evan says before bowing his head.


    "Take this to the elders and have them study it, | will be backter. | have a feeling it''s bad news and


    the vampire king wants it so keep it safe and nobody leaves this castle with it, understood?¡± | say and


    Evan nods his head yes. Evan hands me a small dagger, with ancient writings on it.


    "It will kill him. Cold or not." He says. | nod my head at him in understanding.


    "Get my brother Cj to save Josey. Tell him | need his army tactics to attack the castle." | say to Evan.


    Cayden said he had humans working for him during the day so Cj would be best suited to deal with


    them with his gadgets. Right now, we had the king to deal with.


    | disappear again and arrive back in the king''s bedroom, seeing the ce trashed. An angry blue


    vampire fighting with Anthony.


    "STOPI!!" My wolf shouts out themand, which has Cayden fall to his knees. He tries to get up but


    his body fails him.


    ¡°Enough with this back and forth. | am here to prevent a war between my kind and the blood suckers,


    this is not getting us anywhere. Yes, | took mommy''s amulet but that thing reeked of evil and | will not


    let you use it unless | deem it okay. Now Cayden, you have my brothers and something else. Why do |


    hear babies crying?¡± Athena asks and Cayden stands, throwing a smile my way.


    ¡°Excellent hearing. Josey did say you were something else and | have to agree with her, you are


    indeed. The babies, ah yes. | have two hundred werewolf pups in my basement to turn in to vampires,


    making them indestructible. | mean look at Josey! Although | had this idea before meeting Josey but


    she''s proof that my n will work. However, I''m willing to let the mates go and give the babies back to


    their mothers if you grant me two things." Cayden says looking at me.


    ¡°What do you want?" | ask, mother growls at Cayden.


    "| forgot babies are your weakness with you killing off a whole vampire kingdom for one baby. Anyway,


    speaking of babies, | want Josey to give me an heir. If she agrees to it then I will let her mates live, oh


    and the two hundred plus newborn babies in the dirty, unhygienic basement.¡± Cayden says and Josey


    growls.


    m never sleeping with you, you dirty penis! You fuck anything that walks and FYI, my mates would


    rather die than feel me sleep with another man. I''d rather die! I''d kill you if you try to sleep with me, | will


    never do it." Josey says.


    ¡°| have 43 Vampires in the room next to the babies. | can just go down there and let them feast, up to


    you." Cayden says to Josey.


    ¡°And you think you will make it there?" | say to Cayden.


    "You may be fast and cold, but | can be just as cold. | will also burn this castle to the ground if anything


    happens to those kids, don''t test me.


    You want to sleep with Josey? | say no. You threaten to kill her mates? | say no to that one too. See,


    what you don''t know is | can kill you. | will not hesitate to but that''s entirely up to you." | say calmly but


    my insides are churning.


    ¡°How cold can you get? Maybe you should give me an heir..." Cayden says slowly walking towards me.


    "You''d have to force your way and | doubt you will live to see the day." | say.


    "You me me for the curse. | understand, | get it. For helping me, you were cursed to be a blood


    sucker, killing your mother. me me, try and kill me but if you think for one second I will let you put a


    baby in my child, you really don''t know me.¡± Mother says walking closer to Cayden.


    ¡°Lam Kimberly, mother of three and mate to the strongest male wolf in our realm. Mother to the moon


    goddess. Mother to the heir of the first family and mother to a hybrid. | gave birth to powerful children


    who will rule, your silly vampire powers are no match for them. Do you really think you have a chance


    getting out of this room alive? Yeah? Well, let me introduce myself then." Mother says before releasing


    her power.


    Cayden falls to his knees again, annoyed at his body''s inability to fight the force in front of him.


    "Do you know why your body forces you to kneel? Let me tell you. We are godly beings, your superiors.


    My wolf is a deity and the animal inside of you recognizes that." My mother tells Cayden.


    "| could have justpelled Josey to give me a son, but I did not." Cayden says to all of us, his head


    still facing down.


    "Yes. Yes, you could have just done that and that is the only way you will get my Josey to be honest,


    but we all know that''s not how you roll. You can try it now but you can''t manipte all of us at once.¡±


    Mother says before we hear shots being fired in the castle.


    CJ walks in, covered in blood.


    "| got your message Sab." Cj says to me and | smile. He throws each of us a pair of ear pieces for


    noise cancetion but this time, to not hear a vampire when they try to use their mind control gift on us.


    It was game time.


    ¡®Everyone, ear pieces. Time to take this king down. | say through mindlink as | put on my ear pieces to


    prevent Cayden or any other vampire frompelling me.


    Everyone puts in their ear pieces, except for Josey. She did not need it as she was now also a vampire.


    | release my power, Hunter follows. Anthony and Josey do the same as Cayden groans in agony.


    This was overwhelming for him, forcing his vampire in to submission and | can imagine for a vampire


    king, this must be torture.


    | walk up to him, ce my index finger on his chin and lift up his head so he looks at me. | look in to his


    mind, his past. Growing up without a mother and growing up with the guilt of killing his own mother


    without even knowing it as a baby.


    Turning his father, a man that was never satiated and was driven by greed. He traveled the world with


    his father, taking money from people. Building an empire that was legit and brought them immense


    wealth in the human world.


    His first heartbreak was turning his sister who was sick. She was dying and he felt selfish for forcing


    her in to this life but he could not imagine a life without her. He loved her, more than she ever knew and


    she hated him for the first few years, refusing to speak to him and trying to end her life by not drinking


    blood. She would be unconscious and Cayden would force feed blood in to her and he would cry


    as he did this.


    He spent half a century trying to help his sister with her transition, helping her to find a purpose in life


    and love. She eventually found love but just like him, she fell for a human. Whoter found out what


    she was and left her. Unlike her, Cayden¡¯s lover epted him for who he was and stayed with him until


    the end.


    They tried so many times to have children but her body was unable to carry such a child. Every day


    was a battle but she was a fighter. Every time they would lose a child, she would want to try again until


    she grew too old and he didn''t. He watched her age, year after year and his love always growing.


    This was a man that knew love and had lost it. | can understand the need to have children and after so


    many years, Josey would seem like the perfect match but she is mated and once we bare a mark, we


    remain faithful to the man or men in Josey''s case who gave us those marks.


    "You will show me where yton and Chase are kept and after that, you will take me to those children.


    You will set them free, allowing me to take them to their homes." | say and Cayden nods his head yes,


    standing up and walking to the door.


    Cj steps out of the way to allow Cayden and | out. He walks out behind me and everyone else follows


    silently behind.


    It was almost sundown so we had to act fast if we wanted to save the children and Josey''s mates.


    We walk past so many corridors, down so many stairs and past steel doors that look hard to break


    through. We walk in to a dungeon with so many uv lights to torture vampire criminals I''m guessing, one


    would have to find shade and hide somewhere if you were a normal vampire.


    Stopping at one cell where yton and Chase were. Chase was sitting down, his head between his


    legs, stressed. yton was standing, his head resting on the concrete wall.


    Their faces look our way, once they smell us. Cayden opens the cell doors and Josey runs in hugging


    Chase who stood up fast when Cayden opened the cell door, stumbling back at Josey''s force when she


    jumped on him. yton hugs Josey from the back and | look at Cayden, it was time to save the babies.


    We walk further down the dungeon and in to a big room filled with cots that had small babies in them.


    My heart broke at the sight before me.


    Cayden has been through so much but | don''t know if | should kill him for this or not. These babies


    needed their mothers, family. A clean and


    safe ce but here they were, kidnapped to y warrior to a sick and twisted vampire king.


    "Cj and Anthony, get these kids to safety out of here. | have ns for this vampire king. | need a few


    days to deal with him" | say before disappearing with Cayden.


    "| will be staying behind. Vampires are a problem to the neighboring towns and they need to be taught


    a lesson.¡± Hunter says to me and | nod


    my head in understanding.


    "Sabrina, that amulet is his mother''s magic. She was a powerful witch so | don''t know what he wants to


    do with it.¡± Mother tells me.


    "The elders are taking a look at it but I''ll have Arianna take a look at it too. If Shadow was a witch then


    Arianna might have the answers, Cj?" | say.


    "I''ll have here to your pack tomorrow. We can check the amulet then." Cj tells me and | nod my


    head in understanding.


    | leave everyone behind, going back to the castle with Cayden.


    | walk in to my castle, the moon goddess castle, to find Evan walking towards me with not less than ten


    guards.


    "Take him in and make sure you have enough weapons to hold him." | say.


    ¡°I''ve got this your highness. Don''t worry." Evan tells me and | nod my head yes.


    ¡°Don''t give him any blood. Let him starve, | will be back to see him in a few days once he is weakened.


    Have the elders mix some concoctions to knock him out. Also, he is a magic creature, one surely


    doesn''t need much to remove the curse right?¡± | ask Evan.


    "| never thought of it like that. | will consult with the elders." He says.


    ¡°Evan, | need you to fix the situation with the vampires, Cayden has a sister that hates the life as a


    vampire, please find her. | will also need books or reports on my family history and what happened


    before Ethia¡¯s rule." | say and he nods at me. | leave him there.


    | arrive back in my room. | needed to hug my child and hold him close to me. Today, he will be sleeping


    in bed with Xander and |.


    | can''t even begin to imagine what would go through my mind if Adrastos was ever kidnapped or killed.


    | have to visit the mother''s of those children. To apologize for being so wrapped up in my life that |


    neglected my duty and because of that, they lost their children.


    One day here is ten years in the heavenly realm. | could have prevented this, stopped it if it urred


    before | could intervene.


    I''m busy stressing about my true mate being on earth, trying to make Xander believe that we deserve


    this time together and getting to know my family. There are far worse things happening to my wolves


    than my love life.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh no. What happened?" Xander walks in to find me holding Adrastos tightly.


    | let him in my mind. Seeing those babies in that dirty dungeon, the ce was cold and they had no


    nkets. Goddess knows if they''ve been fed.


    | let him feel the guilt that is currently eating at me, gnawing at my insides. The fact that | was told to go


    to that heavenly school and | threw a bratty tantrum because my biological dad and mother lied to me.


    ¡°Hey. Hey. None of that. You didn''t know but now you do. Your job now is to never let that happen


    again.¡± Xander says to me.


    "You are going to take this time to cry, let it all out and tomorrow, you go to that new school and give it


    your all. What''s three days without you?


    Adrastos will be fine with me and your mother will stay behind to watch him. Besides, Adrastos has two


    big ass wolves watching over him 24/7 so | don''t think you have anything to worry about." Xander says


    to me and | smile with tears on my face.


    How could | not be with this man?


    He is perfect and not just in the looks department, this man just knows what to say to me and how to


    comfort me.


    Xander gently takes a sleeping Adrastos from me and puts him in his cot. I''m d Xander knows today


    | need my baby in my room, he can go back to the nursery tomorrow.


    "Come. Let''s take a bath together and rx, you''ve had a draining day." Xander tells me as he takes


    my hand and leads me to the bathroom taking the baby monitor with us.


    | love this man. | love how he is so respectful, so patient and so kind. | love the way he loves me, the


    way he pays attention and even though he''s having his doubts about us right now with a mate


    somewhere, he never ceases to be the man he promised me he would be.


    He is always the man | need and that is why | choose him. He gives me stability, love and security. | will


    never question his intentions because he makes them clear, his honesty is it for me.

 Chapter 45 Hard Decisions

    Chapter 45 Hard Decisions


    Sabrina''s POV


    It has been a few days since the drama with the vampire king, all those poor babies kidnapped for


    selfish gain. The guilt is still eating at me and I still have to deal with Cayden.


    Taking the newborn pups was just unforgivable but my job is to protect the wolves and I thought it was


    more important to fix my life. Was I forgivable for the obvious negligence? Why would I even think it


    was important to focus on my life when even I know evil roams this world. I don''t have the luxury to do


    that, not with what''s happening out there in the world.


    "Next week, I start school. First King''s Academy they call it. From going to werewolf school to human


    school, to the heavenly realm for almost ten years to train and now I must go back for however long. I


    may not look like it but I''m almost thirty and nobody is taking that into ount." I say to Xander, who''s


    been keeping me on hisp since my return.


    "Hey, am I interrupting? Anthony brought me here." Josey says as she walks into Xander''s office.


    I''ve been hiding out here most days because Xander is always in here, pretending to do some filing but


    I''m actually just trying to avoid everyone.


    "No. Come in." I say in a whisper but she''s a hybrid now so....


    Josey sits down on one of the chairs opposite from me and Xander.


    "So, Cayden...." I say and Josey shudders and not in a good way.


    ¡°I mean he is a very handsome man but the whole kidnapping nonsense was just ridiculous!" Josey


    says to me and I smile.


    "Yeah, I am not listening to this." Xander says before cing me on my feet, kissing my cheek and


    walking out of the office.


    I sit back down on his chair, giving Josey all my attention.


    ¡°I don''t know. I feel like it was all too easy actually. I''m not sure if he made it easy so he would be my


    captive or he just wanted to father your children." I say.


    The elders were still working on the amulet and it was clear there was dark magic surrounding it but


    they were not sure what Cayden would use it for.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I will not be giving him any sex so no. He must forget about it." Josey says to me and I just roll


    my eyes.


    "Yeah I get it. Your mates would feel it and you made amitment but something feels funny to me. I


    hate when my body senses something and can''t tell me anything.¡± I say with great annoyance.


    Since leaving Cayden with Evan, I''ve had a funny feeling. Like he surrendered too easily and it made


    me feel uneasy.


    Why would a vampire king just surrender like that? Evan got hold of Cayden¡¯''s sister, she agreed to a


    meetingter today.


    In broad daylight!


    This was getting more and more confusing.


    I''m to meet her today and I asked Anthony to bring Josey here so we could go have this meeting with


    her.


    ¡°Anyway, what do you think about mom? I''ve been reading up on our family history and she wasn''t


    exactly a saint. She was troubled and clearly that trouble followed her and now we are paying for it.


    Etihad hated mom for reasons I''m still looking in to." I say and Josey''s eyes bulge out.


    "So she took the moon goddess position out of revenge?" Josey asks me and I shake my head no.


    "I think that was all greed but I mean it must have been sweeter to do that knowing she was doing it to


    our family." I say and Josey nods in agreement.


    Ethia, the mess started there so her hatred for my family runs deep. Where did it even begin? Why did


    it have to get this far?


    Her feud with my family caused trouble with my different mates, my life, Cayden''s mother and so much


    more.


    Her vendetta was the detonator to the mess that is my life right now and I''m not sure how to go about


    this.


    "What time are we to meet Cherisse? I just got home and my mates did not want to let me go.¡± Josey


    says as Cj walks in with Arianna.


    ¡°Since everyone I need is here, let''s get going. We will start with the heavenly realm where Jose and I


    will pay the vampire king a visit and then you two can go see the elders about that amulet." I say


    standing up to hug everyone.


    We all hold hands before disappearing. Arriving at the door of the castle with Evan waiting for us.


    I don''t notify him when I''m on my way so I''m not sure how he''s expecting us but time is different here


    so maybe he sees meing.


    ¡°Your Serene highness." He says to me before bowing in front of me.


    ¡°Christopher, Arianna and Josey." He greets before turning around and letting us in the castle.


    "Christopher and Arianna please follow the passage and the first door to your right is where the elders


    are stationed studying the amulet.¡± He says to Cj and his mate, who walk away from us.


    "Now, the vampire king. Follow me please." Evan says as he begins walking ahead of us. We follow


    right behind him as Josey takes in the ce.


    Her facial expression reminds me of the first time I came here with Hunter. I was in awe of the ce


    and all the furnishings.


    The decor changes as we head down the stairs. From all white and gold to dim and boring. We were


    definitely headed to the cells where we keep prisoners.


    "No luxury here..." Josey says and I smile looking at her, as if she read my mind. Evan stops at the


    door, looks at me as he hands me earpieces.


    I guess I won''t get to hear any conversations between Jose and Cayden.


    "It''s for our protection, your highness. If he gets to you, it''s over for all of us." Evan says to me and I


    nod in understanding.


    I put them on as we all walk in to find a sleeping Cayden. Do vampires even sleep?


    Josey groans when she notices Cayden sleeping. Shirtless.


    I don''t tease her about because it''s all too soon but I really believe there''s some serious sexual tension


    between these two and Josey is fighting it hard. I can imagine how bad her vampire wants the king,


    disgusting her wolf who is sworn to her mates.


    I''d pay to watch such a show on TV.


    Cayden wakes up fast, making his way closer to us but an invisible barrier throws him back from


    coming too close.


    Josey''s POV


    This man was beyond handsome. His perfectly messy ¡®I just woke up¡¯ hair and just you wait, I''m so


    sure he''s got the sexiest voice too.


    "My queen..." Cayden says groggily and I swoon inside but maintain a calm face.


    I called it.


    "Vampire king. You look well for someone who hasn''t fed in days." Sabrina says and I smile, checking


    him out.


    He was pale already so there''s no way to tell if he was not feeling well.


    ¡°Yeah it''s a little rough and quite a smart idea leaving me to go hungry. I underestimated you moon


    goddess.¡± Cayden says and I look at Sabrina who just shrugs.


    "It''smon sense really. You don''t eat, you grow weak." I say, not liking that Cayden was


    complimenting Sab.


    Wait.


    What? Am I jealous??


    Cayden smiles and Sabrina raises her eyebrow at me.


    "Just couldn''t stay away huh?¡± Cayden asks and I return the smile.


    "No. I wanted to be the one to tell you that we will be meeting your sister today, want me to deliver a


    message?" I ask, showing him my pearly whites.


    "The message has already been delivered. I asked nicely before but it looks like I''ll have to exert some


    force to get my way and since I cannot usepulsion, this is the only way. With what is about to


    happen, I am d you are here and not there.¡± Cayden says to me and I blink twice.


    "What message?" I say waiting for an answer but Cayden walks back to his bed, which looks


    comfortable by the way and throws himself on it.


    He says nothing and I look at Sabrina, who''s waiting on me to give some answers since she''s got


    blocked ears.


    ''He said that he has asked nicely before but now he will have to use force to get what he wants. I say


    over mindlink to Sabrina.


    She signals for me to walk out with her and I follow her out.


    She removes her ear pieces, running a hand through her hair and biting her lip.


    "I had a feeling about this. It all seemed way too easy, I mean what vampire king, the first of it''s kind,


    surrenders without a fight? This man can freeze anyone still and yet he let me take him in. He has not


    caused any problems sinceing here and he''s not in any way hostile. We need to see Cherisse,


    NOW!" Sabrina says grabbing my hand and leading me out of the castle.


    "Sabrina, wait up." Cj calls out, running after us with Arianna behind him.


    "The amulet is dark magic but it''s to give strength. I believe Cayden¡¯s mother saw his struggles when


    she went to the future and this was her way of making sure her son stays happy even after her death.


    He needs the amulet to make sure whoever he decides to have a baby with, survives. It will carry the


    woman through the whole ordeal, I can''t fault it." Arianna tells all of us.


    "Can it not be used for anything else? Like break out of prison or give extra strength to an already


    strong vampire king?" Sabrina asks Arianna who takes a minute to think about it.


    "He could use it for extra strength but then he would be wasting it''s power. Your mother has used some


    of it already so there isn''t much left. He, of course, doesn''t know if the amulet was used but Sabrina,


    your mother needs to exin a few things." Arianna says and I look at her funny.


    ¡°Exin what things?" Cj asks Arianna. He has grown fond of my mother and this was him being


    protective.


    "Why she would need ck magic as a superior wolf and on who. What kind of strength did she need?"


    Arianna asks and I hold my chest as it constricts.


    "She had this when she disappeared with Sabrina and fooled father in to being her mate. Could that be


    the reason?" I ask and Arianna shakes her head no.


    ¡°Your mother, just like Sabrina can get anyone to do their bidding." Arianna tells me.


    "You mean to tell me she used this amulet on something else when her children were more important?


    The turmoil we have all been through and she didn''t think at the time that this amulet could be the key


    to making things right and preventing all the chaos?" Sabrina asks, anger clear on her face.


    "Also, what gave her the right to use it? She was told to give it to Cayden. What else has mother done?


    Do I need to probe her head for answers?" Sabrina asks and we all just shrug.


    To be honest, I am a little disappointed. Mother doesn''t seem like the selfish type. Whenever we bring


    up her abandoning us, you can see the hurt in her eyes but now I''m not so sure.


    ¡°How strong is this amulet?" I ask looking at Arianna.


    "Let''s just say, if this amulet got into the wrong hands, thousands could die. This is dangerous magic


    and because Cayden is the first of the vampire kind, he needs it to bring a child into this world. That''s


    how strong he is, that''s how strong the curse goes. A whole coven cursed his mother but she was


    powerful enough to survive him growing inside of her and using thest of her powers to allow him a


    little bit of happiness. Shadow was a force on her own, it is impressive." Arianna says to us.


    "Anthony!" Sabrina screams out and within minutes, dear old brother shows up.


    "Get Evan and have him give you the amulet I took from the vampire king. Guard it with your life and do


    not, I repeat, do not tell mom and Hunter. This stays between us as siblings." Sabrina says and


    Anthony looks confused but he nods his head yes and walks in to the castle.


    "Ok, Arianna I need you to stay here. If the amulet leaves the castle then there will be trouble. I need


    you to be able to track the magic, can you do that?" Sabrina asks and Arianna nods her head yes.


    "Cj you can stay with your mate. Josey, we need to see Cherisse and figure out what Cayden¡¯s n is.


    I''m not going to use these earpieces, if somebody usespulsion on me, you find a way to break it or


    kill them. Don''t hold back." Sabrina tells me and I hold her hand as we disappear.


    Landing back on vampire grounds. We were standing right in front of the castle or what was left of it.


    It was burned to the ground, no sign of life. Anywhere.


    "Took you long enough, my queen." Cherisse says as I turn around when I felt a presence.


    "You bringpany. You are definitely a wolf.¡± Cherisse says with utter disgust in her face and tone


    looking at Sabrina.


    "What happened here Cherisse?" I ask and she just smiles at me.


    "We moved. Can''t have the traitor queen know of our ns. What you should be worried about, is not


    the state of this castle or your position but your pack. Did you really think we wouldn''te for yours


    after you came for ours?" Cherisse says too proudly. Sabrina walks up to her, snaps her neck and


    throws her over her shoulder.


    "We won''t get anything done listening to her. We go back to your pack and if they are not in danger, we


    take measures to protect them. Okay?¡± Sabrina says to me but I don''t respond.


    Were my mates under attack again? When they were kidnapped Cayden made sure nobody else got


    hurt. They were in and out without detection, kidnapping two alphas and not one person knowing it


    happened.


    Now it was happening again.


    Sabrina grabs my hand, which shakes me out of my head and I nod my head yes at her. We leave the


    vampire castle, arriving back on pds, my pds.


    Chaos was the word of the day.


    The sun was up so there was no way in hell that vampires would do this. This was the work of werewolf


    hunters, the same ones that kidnapped my mates and almost got away with it.


    Today, they will not live to see the end of the day.


    I run, inhumanely so using my vampire speed, in to the field. Knowing my mates, they would ce


    themselves right in the middle of danger, to save and protect the pack.


    And right in the middle were my mates but they were not alone. My mates were on their knees


    surrounded by men carrying guns and behind them were two males, holding knives on the necks of my


    two mates.


    It was as if the hunters knew I would arrive at that exact moment before slitting their throats.


    A scream escaped my lips as I looked in horror, my mates falling on the grass. They were losing so


    much blood and I stood frozen in ce.


    Sabrina runs to their aid, a gust of wind throwing the hunters far off from my mates before she released


    balls of fire on hunters that were close by. Each hunter bursting in to mes and screaming in agony.


    She ced her hands on each of my mates necks, her eyes closed and then I snapped.


    My mates were dying. My pack was dying and I will not sit here and just watch. I will save my kind to


    the end!


    I look at my mates onest time as Sabrina tries to heal them and run off to fight off the threat.


    I choose to trust Sabrina to save my mates. It was now up to me to save my pack and I will do just that,


    I will ughter every hunter here and those that run. It was now up to me to save my pack.


    -----


    The story will be updated daily, everyone!

 Chapter 46: Give Me Blood

    Chapter 46: Give Me Blood


    Sabrina''s POV


    I have to save yton and Chase, they can''t die! Even if it takes all of me, they will heal. My sister


    won''t survive this, who can?


    This was the violence Cayden was talking about?


    Trying to force our hand?


    I''ll give it to him, he had power in the human realm and it ran deep but it can only get you so far. I don''t


    care if he''s the vampire king, vampire god, today I will be having his head for dinner.


    Trying to save the twins would be possible but I''d just endanger all of us if I pass out now.


    I disappear with the twins,nding at the castle doors. Evan waits for me with men dressed in red


    robes, who take the twins from me.


    "We will save them. Go save your sister''s pack." Evan says to me and I nod my head in agreement. I


    head back to where I almost lost my two brothers, their blood still fresh on the grass.


    Josey was deep in the fight, snapping necks and breaking spines. She smashes a head against the


    wall, over and over again.


    What she does next isn''t surprising for me but it will be for her when she breaks out of this ckout


    madness.


    Josey feeds for the first time.


    She sinks her fangs in to the human''s neck, draining him of blood.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She continues to do so, draining every human of blood. One body on top of another, drained of blood.


    Her eyes were a bloodshot red, her vampire present for all of this.


    This certified her vampirism.


    She may be doing it out of anger but she was now more a vampire than before. She had tasted blood


    and I am now worried about her.


    Would she be insatiable? Would she change to what Thomas said they all be when they are


    turned?


    Obsessed with blood?


    I am frozen in ce, just looking at the scene in front of me. The hunters would try to flee but what''s


    the point in running from a vampire?


    Josey was killing these hunters easily. It was a one man show and they stood no chance.


    I see a hunter aiming his rifle at Josey, not wanting to hurt her, I throw a fireball at the hunter, who is


    then engulfed in mes as he runs around screaming until he drops dead on the ground.


    This breaks me out of my thoughts, yes it was troubling to see Josey drinking blood and straight from


    the neck but goddess knows I''d go crazy if Xander''s throat was slit in front of me.


    So instead of just watching her, I will help her.


    I will burn every body that drops on the ground after her violent feed, one by one. I will be on the


    lookout for any hunters who will try to use weapons to defend themselves.


    Josey was in a trance, her body was in a fit of rage that I have never seen from her. This was not the


    giddy Josey we all know, the one that makes jokes and has the room in better spirits, this is a new


    Josey and she was troubled.


    Get in her way and there was no telling what she will do to you.


    A hunter threw a grenade Josey''s way but I threw it back to him with a gust of wind. He was standing


    with a few men around him and they had thought this would save them but boy were they wrong.


    The grenade explodes, body pieces flying around and an armnding on my feet. Josey hears the


    explosion and looks at me, she looks me up and down and then proceeds on her mission to kill


    Cayden''s messengers.


    She has forgotten that I am immortal, earthly weapons are no match for me. I''m just her guard, to make


    sure she lives to see tomorrow or eventer and I will bring her to the castle so she can confront the


    vampire king.


    I was angry but if anyone was to kill that man, it was Jose. She has suffered enough and besides that,


    this was her mission so she must finish it. I just want his head for dinner.


    I set thest body on fire as Josey drops to her knees. Her mouth covered in blood as it drips down her


    chin, her fangs still showing.


    I rush to her aid, pulling her in to my arms as she breaks down.


    "They are fine Jose. They will survive this." I say and she cries on my shoulder.


    "I.. I didn''t... I didn''t think... that... he..woulde... for my... my mates like that.¡± Josey says between


    sobs. I hold her tighter, not sure what to say.


    I feel movement behind me, Josey and I pull apart to see Cherisse just walking up from her slumber.


    Josey rushes to her and snaps her neck again, looking at me.


    "Take us to him. I want to kill her as he watches, I want to inflict the pain he tried to inflict on me. He


    thinks he can force my hand? I will take away what the world means to him." Josey says to me and I


    nod my head in agreement.


    We arrive back at the castle, Evan waiting for us. As usual.


    "Your Serene highness, Josey. The twins are in the recovery room and are healing nicely, I can take


    you to go see them." Evan says but Josey shakes her head no.


    "Take me to that vampire.¡± Josey says to Evan, who just nods his head yes and walks ahead of us,


    leading us to the dungeons.


    Cayden is on his feet, probably heard using as Josey stomps her feet until we reach Cayden''s


    cell. The angering from Josey was intense and Cayden''s smile, was definitely not helping.


    Josey drops Cherisse on the floor, her eyes still fixed on Cayden. She pulls Cherisse by her hair,


    waking her up in the process.


    "You want to kill my mates? I will kill the one you love the most." Josey says before using her wed


    hands to pull out her spine, Cherisse screams in pain and Jose flinches at the loudness.


    She let''s go of Cherisse, who falls to the ground before Josey gets on top of her.


    Josey wraps her hands around her neck and squeezes hard, trying to pull the head off from her body. A


    slow and painful process for Cherisse, who was trying to get out of Josey''s grip but failing as she was


    weaker now.


    "If you finish her off, I will kill you. Forget giving me a baby, I will tear you apart. Limb from limb."


    Cayden says to Josey, who ignores him as she remains focused on Cherisse.


    "Your first mistake was trying to force Josey''s hand. Don''t you know that killing her mates would''ve


    killed her too? If you think that stunt would push her in to your arms then wow. You don''t know much


    about our kind then." I say as Cayden tries to look at me while keeping an eye on his dying sister.


    "They were in my way. I want Josey and she made it clear that she was mated so I did what I thought


    was best." Cayden responds.


    "Best for you and not for Josey." I say and Cayden tries to roll his eyes.


    "Lam the vampire king okay? I got used to getting my way." Cayden responds and Josey chuckles.


    "Well, I''m sorry for challenging you." Josey retorts which earns her a re from Cayden.


    "Josey stop." I say.


    "Why? Had you not been there, my mates could''ve died! Mother wronged him but instead he takes it


    out on me. I did not take his mother away from him or ruin his life." Josey says but she loosens her grip


    on Cherisse.


    "You reignited it. I had given up on finding a woman that would carry my children until I met you. I will


    do anything and everything to make it happen with you, I''ll kill anyone that stands in the way of getting


    what I want." Cayden says to Josey.


    Josey stands up, walks closer to Cayden and growls.


    "I did not ignite shit. You are dead to me.¡± Josey says before walking away, leaving me with a spineless


    vampire and a heartbroken one, no thanks to his actions.


    "Evan, ce Cherisse in a cell next to the vampire king. Don''t give her medical attention. Let''s see if


    she can heal from this and if she can''t, her brother can watch her die." I say before walking away.


    "I need that amulet, please." Cayden calls out but I just ignore him. It was time toe up with a n,


    a n to annihte all vampires, including the vampire king.


    They made their own rules, they werepletely inconsiderate of others, humans and wolves.


    Goddess knows what they would do to witches if they ever found one.


    I made my way to Cj and Arianna, who were having tea in the garden.


    "Arianna, is the threat still there? Will werewolves still go to war with vampires?" I ask her as I sit down,


    pouring myself a cup.


    "I am not sure, I will have to contact my mother and my sisters, we will have to perform a ritual to also


    gain some rity too. What happened to the twins?" Arianna asks and I sigh loudly.


    "Cayden sent werewolf hunters to attack their pack and kill them. Jose and I arrived just as they slit


    their throats, knivesced with silver. I could not heal them without draining my energy and putting


    myself in danger so I brought them here." I say and Arianna nods her head in understanding.


    "I have a bad feeling though, there''s just a heavy cloud hanging over Josey. I''m not sure what it is but it


    is not good.¡± Arianna tells me as Joseyes running to us.


    "Sabrina, you have to save him! Chase is dying.¡± Josey says and I immediately get on my feet, running


    to the recovery room with my siblings right behind me.


    I walk inside to see Chase, choking on his own blood as an elder tries to help him. I rush to him,


    cing my hands on him. He stops coughing up blood, his eyes on Josey.


    "Did you get all the silver out?" I ask looking at Chase''s wounds. There was one stab wound on his


    chest that did not sit well with me, it was not healing.


    "He''s a lycan. Silver should not be killing him. If he could survive the slitting of his throat, why not this


    one?¡± Josey chimes in.


    "There''s too much silver in him, isn''t there? His wolf is too weak to heal him." I say in a barely audible


    tone but I know everyone heard me.


    "I''m afraid there is nothing I can do. He was stabbed multiple times, silver entering his bloodstream


    every time. Weakening him, his wolf. The stab on the chest was the final straw, that weakened him


    completely, allowing the human to slit his throat. I''m sorry, you will have to say your goodbyes." The


    elder says before leaving the room.


    Josey slowly gets on the bed, cuddling next Chase as she sobs. I start crying just looking at them.


    "Sabrina, is there anything you can do?" Josey asks me and I look at Chase.


    "L can try to heal you, the chest wound." I say and Chase nods his head, allowing me to proceed.


    "Wait! I know what could help. The amulet.¡± Arianna chimes in before I could begin trying to heal him.


    She runs out of the room, Cj following after her.


    "The amulet?" Chase asks weakly, one could easily tell he was in so much pain.


    "Some magical ne." Josey says right before yton starts coughing up blood, so much of it


    coming out.


    Josey and I leave Chase, attending to yton. An elder rushes in and helps calm him down.


    "I''m afraid the same thing is happening to him as well. Their wolves are too weak to heal them." He


    says and Josey falls to her knees next to yton''s bed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t lycans irritated by silver? Why is this silver weakening them?" I ask, looking at yton.


    "One stab wound, is not enough to weaken them but multiple stab wounds, lead to a slower healing


    which allows the silver to enter the bloodstream and make it''s way to the heart. Once it is there, there is


    nothing we can do to save them.¡± The elder says and Josey sobs loudly.


    Arianna walks in but freezes in her tracks upon seeing us by yton''s bed.


    She walks up to us, worry written on her face. Cj enters the room with Anthony, Hunter and mother.


    "Oh no. Please don''t tell me yton is.. don''t." Arianna tries to find the words.


    "I will leave you all to say your goodbyes.¡± The elder says before walking out. He stops at the door to


    say something but Arianna cuts in.


    "The amulet does not have enough power to save both of them. I... I thought it was just Chase. What


    do we do?" Arianna asks looking between the twins.


    "What happened?" Mother asks and Josey chuckles.


    "You let a boy grow up without a mother, used half the amulets power for whatever reason. You haven''t


    even tried to fix the shit you have put us all through and now my mates are dying because there''s a


    vampire with a score to settle." Josey says as her vampirees forth.


    Hunter remains emotionless on his face but a look of annoyance crosses mother''s facial features but


    quickly disappears.


    "Josey..." Chase calls out, we all look at him.


    "Use the amulet on yton. He needs it." Chase says. We all stay quiet, trying to take in what Chase


    just suggested.


    "No. Save Chase, I know he deserves it more." yton says to us.


    "I want to save the both of you!¡± Josey shouts out loud. My heart was breaking for her.


    ¡°Arianna, you save Chase and I will try save yton." I say.


    "You are the moon goddess now, you can''t just save everyone. Life happens and it ends, in this case,


    with the rules that we have, it would not be right to change fate. Disturbing the bnce, will only bite


    you in the end." Hunter says to me.


    "I can''t just stand by and watch one of them die!¡± I say, looking at Hunter.


    "I have to agree with your father. Life and death is at a bnce so by saving Chase, someone else will


    have to die. Someone that means just as much to you or even more.¡± The elder tells me.


    Josey sobs even louder at hearing what Hunter and the elder had to say. I want to cry too but I must


    remain strong for Josey. There had to be way to save the twins without my interfering with so called


    bnce.


    I can''t just stand here and do nothing. I know I can''t save them without having to pay for itter and I


    can''t afford to lose Xander or Adrastos, for they are the people I care for the most.


    I will not use my powers but what else was there to do? How do I save them now?

 Chapter 47- The Beginning Of The End

    Chapter 47- The Beginning Of The End


    Josey''s POV


    "What if I turn them?" I ask looking at my mates. They were breathing heavily with their chest wounds


    still bleeding.


    Arianna gasps as Hunter growls.


    "I think we have enough hybrids in the werewolf world. You do understand that your children will be


    hybrids? Thus creating an entire new species without a realm to monitor it." Hunter says. The elder


    coughs and we all look at him.


    "I don''t mean to just insert myself in this conversation but I have to warn you. You are a deity, half


    celestial. Just like your mother, Kimberly. Your mates are earthly beings so if you turn them in to


    vampires, they will not be able to walk in the sun like you." The elder says to me.


    I can''t lose my mates, how will I survive this life without them? Why did I take this awful mission!?


    "No offence...No offence Babe, but I don''t want to be a vampire." yton says and a tear escapes my


    eye at his words.


    "You are dying. If you die, I die! I can''t have Chase without yton and I can''t have yton without


    Chase. I need you both!" I say through sobs and frustration.


    "I''d rather die than be a creature of the night. I am a proud lycan, I will die a proud one." Chase


    says to me and this surge of anger runs through me.


    It was indeeding from my vampire.


    "You would rather leave me and die, leaving me to face this world alone and without your children to


    raise! I have to watch Elise raise her son to take over my pack. I would run around the world to be with


    you but you won''t do the same for me." I say, defeated. My wolf was howling.


    My heart was breaking.


    "I know I brought this on our doorstep. I know this is partly my fault as it is my mother''s, who has been


    quiet this whole time. I just want you, I need you here in this life with me. We still have so much to do


    and so much to face. This cannot be your end! I refuse." I say through sobs.


    "Josey, no pack will follow a vampire leader. No pack will take in a vampire. You are different, you still


    walk in the day, seeming normal. Your mates won''t have that at all." Cj says to me, his hand on my


    shoulder.


    "Fine. Arianna save whoever, it''s clear they don''t want to live. They are grown men, they can decide for


    themselves but what I won''t do, is sit here and watch one of them die." I say before leaving the room.


    Mother follows me out and grabs my hand to stop me.


    "Josey, I''m sorry. I know I have a lot to exin but it really is not that easy. I used that amulet on your


    father, to create the illusion of him being my mate. I can get inside people''s heads but I can''t create the


    mate bond like that. Only magic can do that and that''s what I did. When we lived in human territory, I


    met your uncle Deacon. It was through him that I met your father, see Deacon is an alpha and a very


    loud and proud one, which could expose me so I could not date him but your father was just perfect. I


    know it sounds wrong but I did what I did to protect Sabrina. At that age, before I met your father or


    uncle, I was living in between earth and the heavenly, where I met my true mate. Hunter did not waste


    time and before I knew it, I was pregnant." Mother tells me.


    "I thought you said you made him wait, friendzoned him." Sabrina says from behind us. We turn to face


    her.


    "Yes but don''t forget, a day on earth is ten years here. So I''d spend more time in the heavenly realm by


    just being gone for a day or two. Look all I''m saying is, I had to hide after people found out Hunter


    imed me and your father was the perfect man for it. I do care about him but the mate bond was


    never real for me when I knew who my true mate was." Mother tells us and Sabrina chuckles.


    "What about dad? Did he not have a mate? Did you not care that he could''ve had a normal shewolf


    who would''ve stuck around long enough?" Sabrina asks.


    "At the time I did not care or even think about it." Mother says honestly, which surprised me.


    "Your unapologetic behavior is the reason why shit is going to shit right now. You''re the most selfish


    person I''ve ever known! Josey''s life is messed up right now and if it wasn''t for you, maybe just maybe


    this would not be happening. You were young and I get it. A young girl pregnant and alone, any help is


    great help and deciding to revisit the consequences tomorrow but tomorrow is here and you are not


    even trying to fix it." Sabrina says to mother.


    Sabrina turns around to walk back in the recovery room. We follow her back in.


    "Who would die if I saved one of them?" Sabrina asks the elder.


    "No Sab, you don''t have to do this." I shout out.


    "You care about these wolves because they are family, for life to have a bnce with death, you''d have


    to lose someone who you care about." The elder says to Sabrina.


    "Brina, you have a child to think about. A mate who has made you so happy." Cj points out. I nod my


    head in agreement.


    I don''t want to lose my mates but Sabrina has already lost so much.


    "What do we do then? Arianna is already saving Chase. yton can''t die!" Sabrina says before her


    eyes bulge out.


    "How long do I have before he dies?" Sabrina asks the elder.


    "You have an hour, tops." The elder responds and Sabrina runs out of the recovery room.


    _________________________________________


    Sabrina''s POV


    "Cayden. Your sister was able to walk in the sun, why is that?" I ask looking at a very worried Cayden.


    His sister was not healing so it was downward for her.


    "That''s because I turned her. If I turn someone in to a vampire, they get my DNA. The ability to walk in


    the sun and more strength than the normal vampires you''vee across. Please save my sister."


    Cayden says, his eyes pleading with me.


    "I can save her if you save Josey''s mates." I say looking him dead in the eyes.


    "I thought they were fine?" He says to me, smiling.


    "It seems your hunters used silver." I say grimly. Cayden chuckles then stops.


    "If it was under different circumstances, I''d watch them die before taking Josey as mine but because I


    need my sister and it''s my fault she''s in this position, I''ll save them." Cayden says to me and I


    disappear and reappear with Josey, Hunter and yton in his arms.


    Josey walks in to Cherisse''s cell which was right next to Cayden''s.


    Cayden looks at me with his eyebrows raised.


    "You try anything funny, Josey ends her." I say looking at him with a straight face. I fold my arms for


    that added effect.


    "How will you heal her? She''s as good as dead!" Cayden says looking at his sister.


    "Well she is already dead, just short of a spine. Right now she can''t move her limbs but there''s ways to


    fix that." Josey says with her arms folded.


    Josey''s eyes turn red, revealing her vampire. Cayden looks at her in fascination and maybe something


    even softer?


    "Let''s get this over with." Hunter says as he enters Cayden''s cell and ces yton on Cayden''s bed.


    Cayden inspects yton''s wounds, touching them before his fangs pierce through his skin, right on his


    shoulder.


    The process doesn''t even take a minute. I get a shback of when Hunter was in this position, my


    heart stopping for a second.


    The idea of not getting to know him and then him being killed by a vampire, I was hurt. I didn''t tell him


    how watching him fall to the ground made me feel, I never told anyone but my heart broke.


    I just don''t know how to start this rtionship as father and daughter with him.


    Cayden steps away from yton, nods his head at me to signal that his job was done. Josey walks out


    of the cell carrying a very weak Cherisse. Cayden kisses his sister''s forehead before Josey walks out


    with her.


    Hunter carries yton out of the cells too, leaving me with the vampire king.


    "Look, I''m sorry. I''m definitely out of my league here with everyone having magical powers and insane


    strength but Josey is my only hope. Humans do artificial insemination all the time and it works, I just


    need her eggs and her body to carry my child. I need an heir, I need someone to live for." Cayden says


    to me before dropping on the bed.


    "The amulet, I needed the amulet back when my wife agreed to carry my children but I was not so


    lucky. I was born like this, I grew up like this. Why do I need to be punished any further?" Cayden asks


    and I sit by him on the bed.


    "I don''t think Josey is in any state to make such a decision and now that her mates are about to


    be vampires, she has to stick by them." I say looking down.


    Hunter arrives back with Chase.


    "It rejected Chase." Hunter says and I look at Cayden.


    "Number two. Then I''ll personally heal your sister." I say looking in to his eyes. Cayden sinks his fangs


    and turns Chase..


    I would now use the same amulet to heal Cherisse. Depleting it''s magicpletely and preventing


    anyone from using it against us.


    Hunter disappears with an unconscious Chase and I''m left with Cayden once again.


    "Look, my mother''s involvement definitely shook all of us. I''m sorry it left you cursed and in such a


    mess but trust me when I say, I''m also paying for her choices in life. I will ask Josey toe speak with


    you... I hope you respect her decision this time if she says no." I say as I stand up to leave the cell.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will." Cayden says to me. I walk out and make my way to my mother. It was time to get the full story


    so I can make things right.


    "Josey, Cayden needs to speak with you." I say and she nods her head as she makes her way out.


    "Mother, you are going to tell me everything. About you being a halfling, about Shadow. About tricking


    dad and why nana was cast out from the heavenly realm. Why did Ethia lie and say her name was


    luna? How was she able to yield moon goddess power? Scare you and Hunter in to hiding and most


    importantly, the real story between you and my real father." I say looking straight in her eyes.


    My mother nods her head, agreeing to tell me the full story.


    "Follow me. Hunter, I''ll need to talk with you too." I say as I walk out of the recovery room and straight


    to my office.


    _________________________________________


    Josey''s POV


    "You asked for me?" I say to Cayden, walking in to his cell.


    He looks at me and smiles, I guess the mess I was in pleased him. Blood all over my face, more


    especially my mouth confirming I fed on a human. I allowed my vampire to take the lead in saving my


    pack, her feeding on the humans caught me by surprise but they needed to die one way or another so I


    allowed it.


    "Thank you, for saving them." I say and Cayden smiles.


    "Yes. You are most wee, now it''s my turn." Cayden says to me and I look at him in shock.


    "You honestly think I''ll sleep with you after what you did to my pack and my mates?" I ask him.


    "Yes." Cayden says to me, confidently.


    "Crazy! So crazy. I can''t believe you''d think I would agree to anything with you after what happened


    today! I almost lost my mates. Goddess knows what state my pack is in after you had hunters attack


    my people. I don''t think you understand the mess you have made, leaving it all for me to clean up and


    fix. I have no business with you anymore." I say as I turn around to leave.


    "You will leave your mates to stay with me. You will give me three months to win you over and if that


    does not happen, you are free to go back to your mates but until then, you are mine and mine alone."


    Cayden says, my mind agreeing with what he said.


    I will leave with Cayden. I will be with him for some time and allow him the chance to win my heart and


    if I still love my mates when his time is up, I will go back to them.


    "Yes." I say looking in to Cayden''s eyes. He smiles at me, a warm smile that could cure anything.


    "I think it''s time your sister let me out of here. I think it''s time I went back to my people with my queen


    by my side." Cayden says and I nod my head in agreement.


    Something in the back of my mind was telling me this isn''t right but I shook it off and walked out to tell


    Sabrina to let Cayden go.


    We have the amulet and he will be too preupied with building a new kingdom before going in to war


    with us.


    We would be too preupied with building a kingdom, together.

 Chapter 47.1: The Beginning Of The End

    Chapter 47.1: The Beginning Of The End


    Josey''s POV


    "What if I turn them?" I ask looking at my mates. They were breathing heavily with their chest wounds


    still bleeding.


    Arianna gasps as Hunter growls.


    "I think we have enough hybrids in the werewolf world. You do understand that your children will be


    hybrids? Thus creating an entire new species without a realm to monitor it." Hunter says. The elder


    coughs and we all look at him.


    "I don''t mean to just insert myself in this conversation but I have to warn you. You are a deity, half


    celestial. Just like your mother, Kimberly.


    Your mates are earthly beings so if you turn them into vampires, they will not be able to walk in the sun


    like you.¡± The elder says to me.


    I can''t lose my mates, how will I survive this life without them? Why did I take this awful mission!?


    "No offence...No offence Babe, but I don''t want to be a vampire.¡± yton says and a tear escapes my


    eye at his words.


    "You are dying. If you die, I die! I can''t have Chase without yton and I can''t have yton without


    Chase. I need you both!" I say through sobs and frustration.


    "I''d rather die than be a creature of the night. I am a proud lycan, I will die a proud one." Chase


    says to me and this surge of anger runs through me.


    It was indeeding from my vampire.


    "You would rather leave me and die, leaving me to face this world alone and without your children to


    raise! I have to watch Elise raise her son to take over my pack. I would run around the world to be with


    you but you won''t do the same for me." I say, defeated. My wolf was howling.


    My heart was breaking.


    "I know I brought this on our doorstep. I know this is partly my fault as it is my mother''s, who has been


    quiet this whole time. I just want you, I need you here in this life with me. We still have so much to do


    and so much to face. This cannot be your end! I refuse." I say through sobs.


    "Josey, no pack will follow a vampire leader. No pack will take in a vampire. You are different, you still


    walk in the day, seeming normal. Your mates won''t have that at all." Cj says to me, his hand on my


    shoulder.


    "Fine. Arianna save whoever, it''s clear they don''t want to live. They are grown men, they can decide for


    themselves but what I won''t do, is sit here and watch one of them die." I say before leaving the room.


    Mother follows me out and grabs my hand to stop me.


    "Josey, I''m sorry. I know I have a lot to exin but it really is not that easy. I used that amulet on your


    father, to create the illusion of him being my mate. I can get inside people''s heads but I can''t create the


    mate bond like that. Only magic can do that and that''s what I did. When we lived in human territory, I


    met your uncle Deacon. It was through him that I met your father, see Deacon is an alpha and a very


    loud and proud one, which could expose me so I could not date him but your father was just perfect. I


    know it sounds wrong but I did what I did to protect Sabrina. At that age, before I met your father or


    uncle, I was living in between earth and heavenly, where I met my true mate. Hunter did not waste time


    and before I


    knew it, I was pregnant." Mother tells me.


    "I thought you said you made him wait, friendzoned him." Sabrina says from behind us. We turn to face


    her.


    "Yes but don''t forget, a day on earth is ten years here. So I''d spend more time in the heavenly realm by


    just being gone for a day or two. Look all I''m saying is, I had to hide after people found out Hunter


    imed me and your father was the perfect man for it. I do care about him but the mate bond was


    never real for me when I knew who my true mate was.¡± Mother tells us and Sabrina chuckles.


    "What about dad? Did he not have a mate? Did you not care that he could''ve had a normal she wolf


    who would''ve stuck around long enough?"


    Sabrina asks.


    "At the time I did not care or even think about it." Mother says honestly, which surprised me.


    "Your unapologetic behavior is the reason why shit is going to shit right now. You''re the most selfish


    person I''ve ever known! Josey''s life is messed up right now and if it wasn''t for you, maybe just maybe


    this would not be happening. You were young and I get it. A young girl pregnant and alone, any help is


    great help and deciding to revisit the consequences tomorrow but tomorrow is here and you are not


    even trying to fix it.¡± Sabrina says to mother.


    Sabrina turns around to walk back in the recovery room. We follow her back in.


    "Who would die if I saved one of them?" Sabrina asks the elder.


    "No Sab, you don''t have to do this." I shout out.


    "You care about these wolves because they are family, for life to have a bnce with death, you''d have


    to lose someone who you care about.¡±


    The elder says to Sabrina.


    "Brina, you have a child to think about. A mate who has made you so happy.¡± Cj points out. I nod my


    head in agreement.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I don''t want to lose my mates but Sabrina has already lost so much.


    "What do we do then? Arianna is already saving Chase. yton can''t die!" Sabrina says before her


    eyes bulge out.


    "How long do I have before he dies?" Sabrina asks the elder.


    "You have an hour, tops.¡± The elder responds and Sabrina runs out of the recovery room.


    ----------------------


    Sabrina''s POV


    "Cayden. Your sister was able to walk in the sun, why is that?" I ask looking at a very worried Cayden.


    His sister was not healing so it was downward for her.


    "That''s because I turned her. If I turn someone into a vampire, they get my DNA. The ability to walk in


    the sun and more strength than the normal vampires you''vee across. Please save my sister."


    Cayden says, his eyes pleading with me.


    "I can save her if you save Josey''s mates.¡± I say looking him dead in the eyes.


    "I thought they were fine?" He says to me, smiling.


    "It seems your hunters used silver.¡± I say grimly. Cayden chuckles then stops.


    "If it was under different circumstances, I''d watch them die before taking Josey as mine but because I


    need my sister and it¡¯s my fault she''s in this position, I''ll save them." Cayden says to me and I


    disappear and reappear with Josey, Hunter and yton in his arms.


    Josey walks into Cherisse''s cell which was right next to Cayden¡¯s.


    Cayden looks at me with his eyebrows raised.


    "You try anything funny, Josey ends her." I say looking at him with a straight face. I fold my arms for


    that added effect.


    ¡°How will you heal her? She¡¯s as good as dead!¡± Cayden says looking at his sister.


    "Well she is already dead, just short of a spine. Right now she can''t move her limbs but there''s ways to


    fix that." Josey says with her arms folded.

 Chapter 47.2: The Beginning Of The End (2)

    Chapter 47.2: The Beginning Of The End (2)


    Josey''s eyes turn red, revealing her vampire. Cayden looks at her in fascination and maybe something


    even softer?


    "Let''s get this over with.¡± Hunter says as he enters Cayden''s cell and ces yton on Cayden''s bed.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cayden inspects yton''s wounds, touching them before his fangs pierce through his skin, right on his


    shoulder.


    The process doesn''t even take a minute. I get a shback of when Hunter was in this position, my


    heart stopping for a second.


    The idea of not getting to know him and then him being killed by a vampire, I was hurt. I didn''t tell him


    how watching him fall to the ground made me feel, I never told anyone but my heart broke.


    I just don''t know how to start this rtionship as father and daughter with him.


    Cayden steps away from yton, nods his head at me to signal that his job was done. Josey walks out


    of the cell carrying a very weak Cherisse. Cayden kisses his sister''s forehead before Josey walks out


    with her.


    Hunter carries yton out of the cells too, leaving me with the vampire king.


    "Look, I''m sorry. I''m definitely out of my league here with everyone having magical powers and insane


    strength but Josey is my only hope. Humans do artificial insemination all the time and it works, I just


    need her eggs and her body to carry my child. I need an heir, I need someone to live for." Cayden says


    to me before dropping on the bed.


    "The amulet, I needed the amulet back when my wife agreed to carry my children but I was not so


    lucky. I was born like this, I grew up like this. Why do I need to be punished any further?¡± Cayden asks


    and I sit by him on the bed.


    "I don''t think Josey is in any state to make such a decision and now that her mates are about to


    be vampires, she has to stick by them." I say looking down.


    Hunter arrives back with Chase.


    "It rejected Chase.¡± Hunter says and I look at Cayden.


    "Number two. Then I''ll personally heal your sister.¡± I say looking in to his eyes. Cayden sinks his fangs


    and turns Chase..


    I would now use the same amulet to heal Cherisse. Depleting it''s magicpletely and preventing


    anyone from using it against us.


    Hunter disappears with an unconscious Chase and I''m left with Cayden once again.


    "Look, my mother''s involvement definitely shook all of us. I''m sorry it left you cursed and in such a


    mess but trust me when I say, I''m also paying for her choices in life. I will ask Josey toe speak with


    you... I hope you respect her decision this time if she says no." I say as I stand up to leave the cell.


    "I will." Cayden says to me. I walk out and make my way to my mother. It was time to get the full story


    so I can make things right.


    "Josey, Cayden needs to speak with you." I say and she nods her head as she makes her way out.


    "Mother, you are going to tell me everything. About you being a halfling, about Shadow. About tricking


    dad and why nana was cast out from the heavenly realm. Why did Ethia lie and say her name was


    luna? How was she able to yield moon goddess power? Scare you and Hunter into hiding and most


    importantly, the real story between you and my real father.¡± I say looking straight in her eyes.


    My mother nods her head, agreeing to tell me the full story.


    "Follow me. Hunter, I''ll need to talk with you too." I say as I walk out of the recovery room and straight


    to my office.


    -----------------


    Josey''s POV


    "You asked for me?" I say to Cayden, walking in to his cell.


    He looks at me and smiles, I guess the mess I was in pleased him. Blood all over my face, more


    especially my mouth confirming I fed on a human. I allowed my vampire to take the lead in saving my


    pack, her feeding on the humans caught me by surprise but they needed to die one way or another so I


    allowed it.


    "Thank you, for saving them.¡± I say and Cayden smiles.


    "Yes. You are most wee, now it''s my turn." Cayden says to me and I look at him in shock.


    "You honestly think I''ll sleep with you after what you did to my pack and my mates?" I ask him.


    "Yes." Cayden says to me, confidently.


    "Crazy! So crazy. I can''t believe you''d think I would agree to anything with you after what happened


    today! I almost lost my mates. Goddess knows what state my pack is in after you had hunters attack


    my people. I don''t think you understand the mess you have made, leaving it all for me to clean up and


    fix. I have no business with you anymore." I say as I turn around to leave.


    "You will leave your mates to stay with me. You will give me three months to win you over and if that


    does not happen, you are free to go back to your mates but until then, you are mine and mine alone.¡±


    Cayden says, my mind agreeing with what he said.


    I will leave with Cayden. I will be with him for some time and allow him the chance to win my heart and


    if I still love my mates when his time is up, I will go back to them.


    "Yes." I say looking in to Cayden¡¯s eyes. He smiles at me, a warm smile that could cure anything.


    "I think it''s time your sister let me out of here. I think it''s time I went back to my people with my queen


    by my side." Cayden says and I nod my head in agreement.


    Something in the back of my mind was telling me this isn''t right but I shook it off and walked out to tell


    Sabrina to let Cayden go.


    We have the amulet and he will be too preupied with building a new kingdom before going in to war


    with us.


    We would be too preupied with building a kingdom, together.

 Chapter 48 Prove Me Wrong

    Chapter 48Prove Me Wrong


    Sabrina''s POV


    "So you were born on earth, raised by grandfather and nana, who returned to this realm a bit after


    having you?" I ask my mother, who nods in response.


    "I''m aware nana and grandfather moved to human town because nana was bullied. This is true


    because I''ve heard about it from pack members


    back at Blue Moon but did you honestly grow up on earth?" I ask.


    "I was in between. Your grandmother moved back to this realm as soon as possible, trying to get her


    powers back. The previous moon goddess, your grandmother was punishing her so she would not


    budge. Mates are sacredw and your nana broke thew, our most important one of all. I would visit


    the realm, giving me a few years here, wherein I''d spent half a day away from earth.¡± My mother


    exins.


    "Ethia introduced herself as luna when we first met.¡± I say looking between Hunter and mother.


    "That is the name you will take as moon goddess. When you meet earthlings who have died or who


    you decide to show yourself to, you will introduce yourself as luna. That is the name all moon


    goddesses take, it has been that way since the beginning." Hunter says to me.


    "How was she able to yield moon goddess power?" I ask, still looking between Hunter and my mother.


    "There is an initiation that takes ce once you havepleted training which will unlock the moon


    goddess in you. In your case, it has been unlocked already and if it isn''t, the elders let you wear the


    ancient jewels which help center the power on you. That is what Ethia did, she had the


    jewels to help her gain a power that did not belong to her." Hunter says to me, anger very evident in his


    voice.


    "She had help, Ethia. In the time after Hunter chose me and I was pregnant with you and Anthony, she


    created a group. Found people who had grown tired of the first family and their rule. Those people


    helped execute her n in killing anyone in her way and obtaining the five weapons that could kill


    anyone from the first family. Two swords, two daggers and a bay. Everyone in the heavenly realm


    has gifts, we are born with them but the first family have something we regrs don''t have and that is


    greater strength and immortality. Ethia recruited specifically on gifts and ranking.


    After the killing of your grandmother, we had to go into hiding in fear of the very same weapons that


    almost took your life." My mother tells me.


    "So you fell pregnant and then what?" I ask.


    "It was a happy time finding out I was with child or children. That solidified my ce with your father


    and definitely made the girls after him, stay away." Mother says to me but looking at Hunter.


    "The girls in this realm never liked me much. Mainly because Hunter was my mate.¡± Mother tells me


    but Hunter chuckles.


    "Now that''s a lie. They did not like you because their mates wanted you. Just as Ethia wanted me and


    she went crazy, your mother had the boys going crazy too. I had to punch a lot of boys in my day to get


    them to back off and even that was not enough. When I eventually imed her, when everyone found


    out she was carrying my children, they backed off. Although I guess they weren''t exactly given a


    choice. We fled, in fear of not knowing who was against us. The moment I found out my best friend''s


    family sided with Ethia, I knew we were on our own and the most important thing was to protect the


    children, you and Anthony." Hunter says me. His face held so much hurt, I could feel betrayaling


    off of him.


    His best friend betrayed him.


    "So mother went back to earth and you?" I ask Hunter.


    "We hid on earth too but on opposite ends. Although I would visit the heavenly realm from time to time."


    He says to me.


    "Was that not dangerous?" I ask.


    "It was but I had to sneak in, to try and find out who was against us and how to defeat them. I had an


    elder as a mole, who would hide myings and goings, he would fill me in on Ethia.¡± Hunter exins


    to me.


    "Did you also pick up a human mate whilst on earth?" I ask and Hunter looks down sheepishly.


    "No. I did not mark anyone other than your mother. I did not father any other children besides you and


    Anthony but I won''t lie and say I never took another woman to bed. I have alreadye clean to your


    mother and she chose to forgive me.¡± Hunter says and I chuckle.


    "Well duh! Of course she forgives you. You dated Ethia when you knew who belonged to you, she


    forgave you for that too. I''m starting to think, had you not dated Ethia and everyone just stuck to their


    mates, we would not be in this mess. You knew from a very young age that Kimberly here, belonged to


    you but you still had to go around and taste other women. This thing of men getting to sleep around


    and women having to keep their virtue is disgusting, really! I can''t believe I have to reprimand my own


    father but I will. You did wrong by mother, obviously she''s no saint too after finding out she tricked my


    dad but you started the road of deceit and lust, you opened that door." I say looking at Hunter, folding


    my arms for that added effect.


    "Had you imed her, worked for her love and only hers then none of this crazy that I have to deal


    with, would be happening. You do realize that I''m the cleaner here? I''m the one stuck having to clean


    up the brutal mess you both have made. My sister is a vampire for crying out loud and there is a


    vampire king that''s crazy enough about Jose, so crazy that he tried to kill her mates to have her all to


    himself. I have two fathers, the one that created me and the one that raised me. I have a nana that tried


    to kill me, my mate and my son. I am on mate number three but it doesn''t end there, no. I have a fourth


    mate that''s waiting on my current mate to die so he can take his rightful ce. Do you know how bad


    my insides are turning against me just for not being with my true mate? I am suffering but I don''t even


    have the time to suffer or be in misery. A vampire king kidnapped newborn babies and in case


    everyone has forgotten, I have a son to raise." I say, drained from the shouting and scolding of my


    parents.


    Clearly I''m the adult here and clearly, Christopher did a better job at raising me because he did not


    swing his dick around in front of anyone. He ¡°And not forgetting, my father is in hospital because his


    wolf is weak. He is weak because mother, after leaving him did not erase the magic she used to


    manipte my father into being her mate. No, you carried on with your life while he suffered and now I


    could potentially lose my father.


    How can his wolfe back from such a betrayal? Obviously he still loves you because fake mate


    bond but he is aware now that you yed him. I just, I''m just. Finish the story." I say. I run my fingers


    through my hair in frustration.


    There was silence for a time, where not one person uttered a word. All I could hear was different


    people breathing and calm heartbeats around me.


    Calm. I was not calm.


    "When I moved to earth for good, I was carrying you. I met Deacon but I could not have him raise you,


    with good reason but luckily he introduced me to your father. Look, I''m notpletely heartless, I did


    love him." Mother says to me and I roll my eyes.


    "Just not the way a mate bond would have you love him." I retort. Mother smiles but the smile does not


    reach his eyes.


    "No. I knew he had a good heart and came from a stable home where he was taught proper values. I


    knew then when I was carrying you that I would not be able to raise you with Ethia looking to kill us. I


    could not stay in werewolf territory so I stuck with my parents and when I gave birth to you, my


    grandfather took you in. See, Ethia had no idea that I hid you with Christopher. She also had no idea


    that Hunter had Anthony, she had no idea I had given birth to twins. Your nana had no idea too, all she


    knew was what your grandfather told her, that there was you. Unfortunately, your grandmother chose


    sides and gave you up but luckily you did not show any heavenly powers that unsettled Ethia so she let


    you live out your life, with some meddling to test you out time and time again." Mother says to me.


    "I had Josey with your father, because I did love him. Josey is a product of love, you have to believe


    me. I used the amulet on your father but I also used it on you, to seal your moon goddess gifts.


    Keeping you out of danger, because even if I could not give you a proper upbringing, I knew


    Christopher would and he did. Look at you!" Mother says and I smile. Yes, my father was an awesome


    dad and he did a fantastic job at raising me.


    "You had peoplee to us and tell us you died." I say as the memory of dad exining to little Jose


    and I that our mother had passed away.


    We didn''t understand then as the days would go by and we would ask when mother wasing back.


    "Hunter sent an elder who came to me, in the human realm to say Ethia wasing for me so I had to


    flee. I could not bring the danger to you or anyone that did not deserve it. I hopped from one ce to


    another, hiding from Ethia but leaving enough evidence only she could find that would lead her away


    from you and finally faked my own death.¡± Mother says and Hunter let''s out a sigh.


    "Ethia found me and exined that we could be together now that Kimberly was out of the way. She


    did not mind that I had a child with Kim, as long as the child stayed on earth and she gives me a child


    that will rule as moon goddess. Ethia found me a few days before you unlocked your powers. I thought


    she had killed Kimberly but she was not there to profess her love. See, when I would sneak into the


    realm, I was stealing the weapons that could kill us and also gain information. I destroyed all of the


    weapons except the one that she used to kill you and that is why Anthony was so upset. He thought I


    had destroyed them all, but I left one. Not just to kill any of you but because we also need such a


    weapon.¡± Hunter says and I raise my eyebrow for him to exin further.


    "Being born of the first family is a privilege, but it alsoes with it''s challenges. We can go crazy,


    crazier than the rogues you have on earth and those weapons were created to kill us if we ever


    became that rabid. It is the only way to kill a member of the first family who carries the DNA of the first


    family. Your mother is not immortal but your son is and that is also dangerous. You are also dangerous,


    Anthony too. The animalistic tendencies just happen and it''s dangerous to not have such a weapon to


    kill one of us because if one of us goes crazy, there is no holding us. There is no cell, no prison in the


    world that will hold us." Father tells me and guilt washes over me.


    I had destroyed the veryst of those weapons.


    "I destroyed thest one." I say in a whisper.


    "You had every right. Ethia stole it from me when she came to tell me that Kimberly was dead. It was a


    ploy to keep me busy while one of her subjects stole it. I was careless, it is my fault." Hunter says and I


    shake my head no.


    "You did not know that Kimberly would fake her death." I say and my mother scoffs.


    "It is mom or mother to you. No child of mine will call me by my name." Mother says and I just shake


    my head.


    "No. I had no idea that was her n so for some time I truly believed your mother was dead. I did not


    feel it but I took it as being on earth for so long and not intouch with my wolf abilities. We were also


    hiding in humannd but close enough to the woods so we could shift and give our wolves a chance to


    breath. I can tell you that having to train a young werewolf pup in human settlement is a nightmare but I


    raised Anthony.¡± Hunter says and I smile at that.


    Josey walks in, all cleaned up in a pair of blue Jean''s and a cor shirt.


    "Having a family reunion? Without me?" Josey jokes and we all chuckle.


    "How are they?" I ask and the smile fades from Josey''s face.


    "Evan and the elders insist they stay behind for some time, just until they learn to control their urges.


    They aren''t even sure about me since my feeding on humans." Josey says to me.


    "How are you feeling?¡± Hunter asks and he steps forward to be closer to all of us.


    "I feel fine. I''m not about to go feasting on weak defenseless humans but that''s another story on


    hunters.¡± Josey says to Hunter.


    "Look Brina, Cayden asked for his release." Josey says and my eyes bulge out.


    "Oh?" I say... I was supposed to say that in my head but anyway.


    "Yeah. He is ready to go back to his kingdom or whatever is left of it to rebuild." Josey tells me.


    Truth be told, Cayden was no longer a threat to me. I just had to make sure Evan keeps an eye on him


    at all times.


    Although Evan would be watching from up here, I still need someone on earth to make sure he does


    not go kidnapping more pups for his own gain.


    "And you will go with him, to make sure he does not go kidnapping more werewolf pups to create an


    army. This was your assignment and you will carry it through and if he kidnaps one pup, you kill him." I


    say and Josey smiles as if I said something that pleases her.


    "I was hoping you''d say that. I will be returning with him in hopes to finish what I started and to make


    sure he or Thomas won''t go trying to avenge their loved ones.¡± Josey says to me.


    With what Cayden did to her mates, this was a little odd. Josey was too eager to go back to earth with


    Cayden but if she so badly wants to prove herself bypleting this task, I will not stand in her way.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I''ve always been the stronger one, the smarter one. The one that everyone relies on and I know Josey


    just wants to show everyone she is just as capable but if only she knew that everyone relied on her.


    Until she can admit this to herself, she was doing this more to prove to herself that she is capable.


    "Fine. I''ll have Evan return you both." I say and Josey''s smile disappears again.


    "Cherisse too." She says and I smile.


    "There is no way in hell or earth that I will allow that cold ass blood sucking no good for nothing mate


    killer to leave with my sister and his. He gets to keep you and I get to keep Cherisse. You let him know


    I will take good care of his sister in the hopes that he will do the same with you." I say and Josey let''s


    out a sigh.


    "Huff and puff all you want. If he wants to leave that cell, he will have to do it without his sister. If you


    stay alive, Cherisse stays alive too. End of that discussion." I say. Josey nods her head in


    understanding as Evan walks in.


    "Evan, take Josey and the vampire king back to earth. Tell the king that I will keep his sister as he has


    mine. As long as Josey stays alive and well, Cherisse will live.¡± I say and Evan nods his head, walking


    out of the room, followed by Josey.


    "You areing into your role." Hunterpliments and I smile but I was a little troubled by Josey''s


    eagerness to go back with the vampire king.


    Just a few hours ago, she was ready to kill him and offer me his head. Now, she wanted him out of the


    cells and back to his rule.


    "Did you guys find it weird that Josey was too happy to go back with Cayden? Is it just me?" I ask and


    my mother shrugs.


    "I birthed leaders. Let Josey rule as queen and protect the werewolves from a vengeful vampire. If


    Josey sticks by him then he won''t act out against us." Mother tells me and I shiver just thinking about


    her with him.


    "I hate to say this but I''d rather have that than what is going on in my head. I feel like I''m going to lose


    Josey to that world and we won''t be able to bring her back." I say, worry taking over me.


    "That''s probably just the big sister in you talking. Your little Josey is out in the world alone.." Mother


    teases but it was more than that and I knew it.


    "I can''t tell you how to feel but if you don''t feel sure about this then do something about it. You are the


    moon goddess, there is nothing you can''t do." Hunter says to me and I smile.


    I could definitely do something, something that might prove that I was right to be doubtful. I''m just


    hoping that Josey proves me wrong.


    "Anthony!" I call out. If anyone was to help in this case, it was Anthony.


    "You called? And also, can you all stop summoning me like this? I don''t do this to any of you." Anthony


    says in annoyance.


    "I''m sorry. I only do it because father does it." I say and Anthony''s eye bulge out.


    "You said it! She said it, out loud.¡± Anthony says and I look at him confused.


    I look at Hunter and his face looks happy, like he has justpleted the world''s hardest obstacle


    course and came out victorious. His grin was wide and full, a happy man stood in front of me and then


    it dawned on me.


    I had just called Hunter what I only call Christopher.


    ¡®About time.¡¯ Athena says in my head.


    Oh boy.

 Chapter 49- Gone Too Far

    Chapter 49- Gone Too Far


    Cayden''s POV


    To just simply call her beautiful would not be enough. Looking in to her eyes was not enough, I want


    her near me, in my arms. She has taken up space in my head, consuming my thoughts.


    For so many years I had given up on love or even the sick idea of it but here I am, weing it back in


    to my life. This sneaky little fire cracker, came in to my life for her own selfish reasons and I should be


    consumed with anger that someone would try con their way in to my kingdom but I couldn''t be more


    intrigued.


    That same curiosity led me to a whole new world, meeting the very woman that led to my mother''s


    curse, to my curse and only to have her daughter steal my cold heart. Risking my rule, my kingdom just


    to have her in my life, to have her with me as my queen.


    I didn''t want to manipte her in toing here but I had no other choice. I will not force her in to bed


    with me, I''m not that desperate. Maybe I am desperate but I''m not the monster everyone thinks I am. I


    will not vite her like that, I just need her to feel what I feel or at the very least, give me the chance to


    show her how I feel inside amd hopefully the vampire side of her will fall for me.


    For what I have done, she will forgive me eventually. I just need her vampire to recognize me as her


    king and to recognize herself as much queen.


    "So, where did our people go?" Josey asks me and I smile.


    I loved hearing her voice and when she said our people, well...


    "They are here." I say pointing at the castle, the castle ruins.


    "So they all burned to death?" Josey asks me and I chuckle.


    "No, they are underground. I have an undergroundir, built for when I meet gorgeous women who trick


    me in to letting them be queen only to spy on my kingdom." I say and Josey smiles.


    She quickly looks away from me and looks at what is in front of us.


    I walk past her and she follows. We walk all the way around the castle and a few feet ahead, was a


    small cottage. I open the door, letting Josey walk in first.


    "Well, this is not underground." Josey points out and I nod my head yes.


    "I agree with you there." I say before walking to a bookshelf, moving the shelf to the side, revealing


    stairs that lead underground. I look up to a smiling Josey and I return the smile.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I walk in first, leading the way until we get to a door. I bang on it three times then two times andstly


    just once. After a few seconds, it opens.


    A few men stand by door, bowing their heads in respect at me and making way for us to get in.


    Josey looks around, seeming impressed by theyout of the ce. I gently grab her hand and lead her


    away from themoners who looked on with interest. Women start making their way to me but I


    ignore their advances, shocking them.


    "This is like a castle underneath a whole castle. It is amazing!" Joseypliments.


    "That was the n I was going with when I was advised to build this. Who knew it would actuallye


    in handy, stopping your people from making vampires an extinct species like dinosaurs." I say and


    Josey growls.


    "Don''t forget you kidnapped newborn pups." Josey reminds me.


    "Touch¨¨.." I say in response.


    I open the door for Josey, letting her walk in to my private room first. I close the door behind me as she


    looks around.


    There was not much to the room except for a king size bed and two couches with a coffee table. The


    room had a small bar fridge which had blood bags in them, I take two out and throw one to Josey.


    The whole room was brightened up by the white sheets and white leather couches, by themps


    around the room and now, Josey. Who was standing in the middle of the room and even in this small


    room, she looked beautiful.


    "We should be out there, trying to find a new castle for you and your people.." Josey says and I lift my


    eyebrow at her.


    "The castle is ruined so where to from here? We can''t stay here forever you know. Also, don''t tell your


    people about your time up there." Josey says to me.


    "Won''t even mention it. Rest up, we leave by nightfall to our new home. They were just waiting for me."


    I say as Josey plops herself on my bed.


    "Where is Thomas?" Josey asks and I shrug.


    "Somewhere out there." I say as I sit on the couch, opening up my blood bag before I drink it all up in


    one go.


    Josey was still looking at the blood bag when I got my second bag out. They didn''t give me any blood


    in that prison and I was slowly losing my mind.


    I fed a little on Josey''s mates but she didn''t need to know that.


    "Are you going to drink? At least we didn''t have to kill anyone for the blood." I say and Josey shakes


    her head no.


    "No. You didn''t kill a weak defenseless human for it and I''m d. I just think it''s cold so I''ll wait until it


    warms up." Josey tells me but I knew she wouldn''t touch it.


    She still had her human side, no thanks to her wolf. That damn wolf kept her in check, being her


    subconscious and reprimanding her when necessary. I wish I had that to be honest but after my first


    taste of blood from a warm body, I was a goner.


    My sister could not feed on a human too, she preferred the bags. The blood was donated and nobody


    had to die in the process but we take donated blood, taking from the ones that will need it at some


    stage so in the end, we do kill them... but what do I know?


    "I came here to give you the chance to show that you love me. You don''t have much time unless your


    n was to just drink blood with me and bond with my vampire?" Josey asks and I smile.


    "You''re right. The n is to win you over but I say you take the time to rest. I promise once we get up


    there, there will be no stopping me." I say as I make myselffortable on the couch.


    Waiting for the time toe where Josey epts her ce by my side.


    Soon my love. Soon.


    _________________________________________


    Sabrina''s POV


    "Anthony, I don''t trust the way Josey was so eager to go back with Cayden. After what he did to her


    mates, I mean hours ago she hated him and almost killed his sister but now she was more than happy


    to go back and finish her mission." I say looking at Anthony who was still smiling from hearing me call


    Hunter something else.


    "So? Maybe she just wants to finish her mission." Anthony says and I shrug.


    "Maybe. Maybe that''s the reason but I can''t shake the feeling that we are wrong so I need you to to


    follow them." I say.


    "You want me to spy?" Anthony asks and I smile sheepishly.


    "I need you to spy. Make sure Josey is still alive and well too. I can keep an eye on them here but I


    need someone on the ground too." I say and Anthony let''s out a sigh.


    "I better not get caught. I still have to meet my true mate and here you are sending me off to be


    vampire breakfast." Anthony jokes and I roll my eyes.


    "Is it not nightfall soon there?" Mother asks.


    "Yes. The time that they wake up.. oh how hungry they will be." Anthony says before disappearing.


    "Mother, I need you to go back and check on father. Make things right with him and his wolf, I will try


    find a way to reverse your fake mate bond and maybe give my father another chance at love. True love


    but until then, you go say your sorry." I say looking at my mother.


    "And Hunter, I need you to arrange my school attendance. I''m ready to be the moon goddess, the time


    for ying is over. I need to grow up and take my rightful ce." I say and Hunter smiles.


    "I''m on it." He says before walking out.


    I nod my head at mother, who then disappears off.


    I walk out of my office and straight for the recovery room to pay Cherisse a visit.


    She was awake but I''m sure it will take sometime for her to heal and for the bone to reattach itself.


    Josey man.


    "Hello Cherisse." I say as I sit down on a chair next to her bed. She looks at me then looks away.


    "Where is my brother? And I need blood." Cherisse says in a bratty voice.


    "Your brother is back on earth." I say and Cherisse looks at me.


    "He left me here?" She shouts out and I nod my head yes.


    "What is his obsession with that damn wolf?! He is barely thinking straight." Cherisse thinks out loud.


    "I was hoping you would give me answers to that." I say


    "Cayden is obsessed with having a child, needing an heir so if he believes that Josey is capable of


    providing him with what he needs then he will go as far aspelling her to do what he wants."


    Cherisse tells me.


    "I thought a vampire couldn''t do that to another vampire..." I say. I am shocked at this revtion, I


    thought Josey was safe frompulsion.


    "Yes, I can''t do it to another vampire but Cayden is a special kind. He is the first of our kind, walking in


    the sun and all. This is why he is our king, his abilities know no end and every damn time, he surprises


    us. We almost killed your sister''s mates, do you honestly believe she would willingly go back with him?"


    Cherisse says to me and I start to feel nauseous.


    "This exins her eagerness to go back with him." I say and Cherisse chuckles.


    "You just handed my brother exactly what he wanted. With Josey, he has all that he needs to give him


    children that will rule the world." Cherisse says to me.


    "We can''t let that happen." Cj says behind me.


    "If hepelled her, I''m not sure what we can do to break it." I say and Cj walks up to me and


    Cherisse.


    "Then we kill him. We kill the vampire king." Cj says and Cherisse let''s out a gasp.


    Josey is mated. She can''t possibly go through with this right?


    The elders rush in carrying Chase and yton, who looked worse than before.


    "What happened?" I ask and the elders look down, afraid to answer me as my power was released.


    Evan walks in right after, looking grim.


    "I''m afraid Cayden did not turn them. He fed on them, decreasing the silver in their system but after


    some time, the silver creeped up on their hearts again. I''m afraid this time, they don''t have much time."


    Evan tells me.


    I walk out of the recovery room, grabbing CJ''s hand and we head back to earth. I follow Josey''s


    essence which leads me right to a cottage door.


    Anthony jumps out from hiding.


    "I thought it was my mission to spy on Josey." Anthony jokes.


    "It was until I found out that Cayden usedpulsion on Josey. I will not let my sister be tricked. If


    Cayden wants my sister, he will have to win her heart without any maniptions." I say.


    "Will her wolf let her?" Anthony asks and I shrug.


    "She''spelled, her wolf is powerless to that." I say before breaking down the door and throwing a


    ball of fire in to the cottage.


    Four men rush out but the sun was still setting, turning them to ash within seconds.


    We watched the cottage catch fire for a few seconds before the whole cottage was drenched in water.


    An angry Josey walks out, giving me the stank eye.


    "Why?" She asks stomping her feet towards us.


    "Cayden did not turn yton and Chase, he only fed on them. They are dying Josey." I say and she


    shakes her head no.


    "I''m here on a mission. If this is some sick twisted plot to get me to walk away from my mission, then


    I''m sorry. I am not going anywhere!" Josey shouts out.


    Ouch. Why does she always think I I nothing good for her?


    "You think I woulde here, torch this little cottage and lie about your mates dying just to get you to


    drop this mission?" I say, annoyance clear in my voice.


    Cayden walks out, in changed clothing.


    "Tell her." I say and he smiles, cing his one arm around Josey''s waist.


    "Tell her what?" He asks me and Cj growls.


    "Tell her that you didn''t turn her mates but fed on them instead. You needed to feed on them to get the


    energy to usepulsion on her." I say and Cayden chuckles.


    Josey falls to her knees and screams out in pain.


    ''Chase is gone, your Serene highness. He has left us.'' Evan says to me through mindlink.


    Josey continues to scream as tears fall on my face.


    "What''s happening?" Josey asks looking up at me.


    "Josey, Chase is dead." I say and Josey shakes her head no.


    Cj kneels down in front of Josey and pulls her in for a hug. Anthony releases his power.


    Forcing Cayden to drop to his knees and to bow his head. Anthony walks up to Cayden, pulls him by


    his hair and punches him on his face.


    Cayden turns blue, alerting us of his power but Anthony maintains his grip on Cayden. Seemingly


    unaffected by Cayden''s icy nature.


    "I didn''t properly introduce myself. I''m Anthony from the first werewolf family and you just killed a


    member of my family." Anthony says before he himself, emits a coldness that one feels when touching


    ice.


    Anthony.


    I was finally witnessing one of his powers.


    Cayden''s eyes bulge out before Anthony throws a ball of fire back in the cottage, where loud screams


    could be heard before the entire cottage blew up.


    Anthony punched Cayden again before throwing him to the ground. He walked in to the cottage, that


    was engulfed in mes. Even louder screams could be heard as the fire became stronger.


    Anthony walks out with a frozen Thomas, throwing him on the ground next to Cayden. Cayden gets on


    his knees to check on Thomas but before he could touch him, Anthony rips his head off.


    "The next time you plot to kill my family, make damn sure you have nothing to lose." Anthony says


    before grabbing Cayden by the neck and disappearing with him.


    Josey screams out again as Evan tells me about yton. Cj tries tofort her but it was no use.


    I help them both up before taking us back to the castle. Josey runs to the recovery room as Cj and I


    follow Anthony''s scent.


    It was not the first time I see Anthony fight but it was the first time he showed such emotion. The first


    time I witness such a power.


    I had forgotten my brother was the heir to the first family throne. He would take after my father and


    obviously had to be just as strong, if not stronger.


    We are twins.


    He had to be born with powers and it was clear I needed better training on my abilities. Anthony,


    trained by Hunter, just proved that I needed to go to school so I can better use my gifts.


    While Hunter sorts out my school stuff, my main focus right now is Josey.


    I don''t know how we are going to move past this and I don''t know how to approach this.


    Cayden was back in his cell, unconscious. Anthony was standing there, looking at Cayden and fuming.


    "Let me kill him. Please." Anthony asks me and I don''t respond.


    "I think we should kill him. Goddess knows what other ns he has up his sleeve." Cj advises and I


    remain quiet.


    Did he really have to go that far to get Josey? Was it really necessary?


    I would have been more okay with him just usingpulsion but killing her mates?


    "No. Don''t kill him." Josey says from behind us. We all turn around to face her.


    "I know why he killed them. He did everything to get to my vampire. He did all of this to awaken her, for


    me to feed." Josey says to us. Her eyes red, showing her vampire''s presence.


    "He wanted me toe in to my new self. With my wolf weakened, the vampire in me finds strength.


    You will not kill him as I am his and he is now mine." Josey says and we all just stand there, stunned.


    Could it be? Cayden outsmarted us all and killed her mates to kill her wolf? But her wolf was still there,


    just weak from losing her two mates.


    Although now, if Josey''s vampire is stronger when Josey''s wolf is weak, she will never allow the wolf to


    heal.


    What have I done by allowing Josey to turn?


    Ariannaes running to us, she was visibly shaking. Cj pulls her in for a side hug as Arianna grabs


    my hands.


    "The war is on. Josey will have a son, a half wolf and half vampire with abilities. The only one that can


    defeat him is Adrastos, I believe that is why we had the vision of your son being the only one to win this


    war for all of us." Arianna says.


    What.The.Fuck!?

 Chapter 49.1 Gone Too Far (1)

    Chapter 49.1 Gone Too Far (1)


    Cayden''s POV


    To just simply call her beautiful would not be enough. Looking into her eyes was not enough, I want her


    near me, in my arms. She has taken up space in my head, consuming my thoughts.


    For so many years I had given up on love or even the sick idea of it but here I am, weing it back


    into my life. This sneaky little fire cracker, came into my life for her own selfish reasons and I should be


    consumed with anger that someone would try con their way into my kingdom but I couldn''t be more


    intrigued.


    That same curiosity led me to a whole new world, meeting the very woman that led to my mother''s


    curse, to my curse and only to have her daughter steal my cold heart. Risking my rule, my kingdom just


    to have her in my life, to have her with me as my queen.


    I didn''t want to manipte her intoing here but I had no other choice. I will not force her into bed


    with me, I''m not that desperate. Maybe I am desperate but I''m not the monster everyone thinks I am. I


    will not vite her like that, I just need her to feel what I feel or at the very least, give me the chance to


    show her how I feel inside amd hopefully the vampire side of her will fall for me.


    For what I have done, she will forgive me eventually. I just need her vampire to recognize me as her


    king and to recognize herself as much queen.


    "So, where did our people go?¡± Josey asks me and I smile.


    I loved hearing her voice and when she said our people, well...


    "They are here.¡± I say pointing at the castle, the castle ruins.


    "So they all burned to death?" Josey asks me and I chuckle.


    "No, they are underground. I have an undergroundir, built for when I meet gorgeous women who trick


    me into letting them be queen only to spy on my kingdom." I say and Josey smiles.


    She quickly looks away from me and looks at what is in front of us.


    I walk past her and she follows. We walk all the way around the castle and a few feet ahead, was a


    small cottage. I open the door, letting Josey walk in first.


    "Well, this is not underground." Josey points out and I nod my head yes.


    "I agree with you there." I say before walking to a bookshelf, moving the shelf to the side, revealing


    stairs that lead underground. I look up to a smiling Josey and I return the smile.


    I walk in first, leading the way until we get to a door. I bang on it three times then two times andstly


    just once. After a few seconds, it opens.


    A few men stand by door, bowing their heads in respect at me and making way for us to get in.


    Josey looks around, seeming impressed by theyout of the ce. I gently grab her hand and lead her


    away from themoners who looked on with interest. Women start making their way to me but I


    ignore their advances, shocking them.


    "This is like a castle underneath a whole castle. It is amazing!" Joseypliments.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "That was the n I was going with when I was advised to build this. Who knew it would actuallye


    in handy, stopping your people from making vampires an extinct species like dinosaurs." I say and


    Josey growls.


    "Don''t forget you kidnapped newborn pups.¡± Josey reminds me.


    "Touch¨¦.." I say in response.


    I open the door for Josey, letting her walk into my private room first. I close the door behind me as she


    looks around.


    There was not much to the room except for a king size bed and two couches with a coffee table. The


    room had a small bar fridge which had blood bags in them, I take two out and throw one to Josey.


    The whole room was brightened up by the white sheets and white leather couches, by themps


    around the room and now, Josey. Who was standing in the middle of the room and even in this small


    room, she looked beautiful.


    "We should be out there, trying to find a new castle for you and your people.." Josey says and I lift my


    eyebrow at her.


    "The castle is ruined so where to from here? We can''t stay here forever you know. Also, don''t tell your


    people about your time up there." Josey says to me.


    "Won''t even mention it. Rest up, we leave by nightfall to our new home. They were just waiting for me.¡±


    I say as Josey plops herself on my bed.


    "Where is Thomas?" Josey asks and I shrug.


    "Somewhere out there.¡± I say as I sit on the couch, opening up my blood bag before I drink it all up in


    one go.


    Josey was still looking at the blood bag when I got my second bag out. They didn''t give me any blood


    in that prison and I was slowly losing my mind.


    I fed a little on Josey''s mates but she didn''t need to know that.


    "Are you going to drink? At least we didn''t have to kill anyone for the blood." I say and Josey shakes


    her head no.


    "No. You didn''t kill a weak defenseless human for it and I''m d. I just think it''s cold so I''ll wait until it


    warms up.¡± Josey tells me but I knew she wouldn''t touch it.


    She still had her human side, no thanks to her wolf. That damn wolf kept her in check, being her


    subconscious and reprimanding her when necessary. I wish I had that to be honest but after my first


    taste of blood from a warm body, I was a goner.


    My sister could not feed on a human too, she preferred the bags. The blood was donated and nobody


    had to die in the process but we take donated blood, taking from the ones that will need it at some


    stage so in the end, we do kill them... but what do I know?


    "I came here to give you the chance to show that you love me. You don''t have much time unless your


    n was to just drink blood with me and bond with my vampire?¡± Josey asks and I smile.


    "You''re right. The n is to win you over but I say you take the time to rest. I promise once we get up


    there, there will be no stopping me.¡± I say as I make myselffortable on the couch.


    Waiting for the time toe where Josey epts her ce by my side.


    Soon my love. Soon.


    -------

 Chapter 49.2 Gone Too Far (2)

    Chapter 49.2 Gone Too Far (2)


    Sabrina''s POV


    ¡°Anthony, I don''t trust the way Josey was so eager to go back with Cayden. After what he did to her


    mates, I mean hours ago she hated him and almost killed his sister but now she was more than happy


    to go back and finish her mission." I say looking at Anthony who was still smiling from hearing me call


    Hunter something else.


    "So? Maybe she just wants to finish her mission.¡± Anthony says and I shrug.


    "Maybe. Maybe that''s the reason but I can''t shake the feeling that we are wrong so I need you to to


    follow them." I say.


    "You want me to spy?" Anthony asks and I smile sheepishly.


    "I need you to spy. Make sure Josey is still alive and well too. I can keep an eye on them here but I


    need someone on the ground too." I say and Anthony lets out a sigh.


    "I better not get caught. I still have to meet my true mate and here you are sending me off to be


    vampire breakfast.¡± Anthony jokes and I roll my eyes.


    "Is it not nightfall soon there?" Mother asks.


    "Yes. The time that they wake up.. oh how hungry they will be." Anthony says before disappearing.


    "Mother, I need you to go back and check on father. Make things right with him and his wolf, I will try


    find a way to reverse your fake mate bond and maybe give my father another chance at love. True love


    but until then, you go say your sorry." I say looking at my mother.


    "And Hunter, I need you to arrange my school attendance. I''m ready to be the moon goddess, the time


    for ying is over. I need to grow up and take my rightful ce." I say and Hunter smiles.


    "I''m on it." He says before walking out.


    I nod my head at mother, who then disappears off.


    I walk out of my office and straight for the recovery room to pay Cherisse a visit.


    She was awake but I''m sure it will take sometime for her to heal and for the bone to reattach itself.


    Josey man.


    "Hello Cherisse." I say as I sit down on a chair next to her bed. She looks at me then looks away.


    "Where is my brother? And I need blood.¡± Cherisse says in a bratty voice.


    "Your brother is back on earth." I say and Cherisse looks at me.


    "He left me here?" She shouts out and I nod my head yes.


    "What is his obsession with that damn wolf?! He is barely thinking straight." Cherisse thinks out loud.


    "I was hoping you would give me answers to that." I say


    "Cayden is obsessed with having a child, needing an heir so if he believes that Josey is capable of


    providing him with what he needs then he will go as far aspelling her to do what he wants.¡±


    Cherisse tells me.


    "I thought a vampire couldn''t do that to another vampire..." I say. I am shocked at this revtion, I


    thought Josey was safe frompulsion.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Yes, I can''t do it to another vampire but Cayden is a special kind. He is the first of our kind, walking in


    the sun and all. This is why he is our


    king, his abilities know no end and every damn time, he surprises us. We almost killed your sister''s


    mates, do you honestly believe she would willingly go back with him?" Cherisse says to me and I start


    to feel nauseous.


    "This exins her eagerness to go back with him.¡± I say and Cherisse chuckles.


    "You just handed my brother exactly what he wanted. With Josey, he has all that he needs to give him


    children that will rule the world." Cherisse says to me.


    "We can''t let that happen.¡± Cj says behind me.


    "If hepelled her, I''m not sure what we can do to break it." I say and Cj walks up to me and


    Cherisse.


    "Then we kill him. We kill the vampire king.¡± Cj says and Cherisse let''s out a gasp.


    Josey is mated. She can''t possibly go through with this right?


    The elders rush in carrying Chase and yton, who looked worse than before.


    "What happened?" I ask and the elders look down, afraid to answer me as my power was released.


    Evan walks in right after, looking grim.


    "I''m afraid Cayden did not turn them. He fed on them, decreasing the silver in their system but after


    some time, the silver creeped up on their hearts again. I''m afraid this time, they don''t have much time.¡±


    Evan tells me.


    I walk out of the recovery room, grabbing CJ''s hand and we head back to earth. I follow Josey''s


    essence which leads me right to a cottage door.


    Anthony jumps out from hiding.


    "I thought it was my mission to spy on Josey.¡± Anthony jokes.


    "It was until I found out that Cayden usedpulsion on Josey. I will not let my sister be tricked. If


    Cayden wants my sister, he will have to win her heart without any maniptions." I say.


    "Will her wolf let her?" Anthony asks and I shrug.


    "She''spelled, her wolf is powerless to that." I say before breaking down the door and throwing a


    ball of fire into the cottage.


    Four men rush out but the sun was still setting, turning them to ash within seconds.


    We watched the cottage catch fire for a few seconds before the whole cottage was drenched in water.


    An angry Josey walks out, giving me the stank eye.


    "Why?" She asks stomping her feet towards us.


    "Cayden did not turn yton and Chase, he only fed on them. They are dying Josey.¡± I say and she


    shakes her head no.


    "I''m here on a mission. If this is some sick twisted plot to get me to walk away from my mission, then


    I''m sorry. I am not going anywhere!"


    Josey shouts out.


    Ouch. Why does she always think I I nothing good for her?


    "You think I woulde here, torch this little cottage and lie about your mates dying just to get you to


    drop this mission?" I say, annoyance clear in my voice.


    Cayden walks out, in changed clothing.


    "Tell her." I say and he smiles, cing his one arm around Josey''s waist.


    "Tell her what?" He asks me and Cj growls.


    "Tell her that you didn''t turn her mates but fed on them instead. You needed to feed on them to get the


    energy to usepulsion on her.¡± I say and Cayden chuckles.


    Josey falls to her knees and screams out in pain.


    ¡®Chase is gone, your Serene highness. He has left us.¡¯ Evan says to me through mindlink.


    Josey continues to scream as tears fall on my face.


    "What''s happening?" Josey asks looking up at me.


    "Josey, Chase is dead.¡± I say and Josey shakes her head no.


    Cj kneels down in front of Josey and pulls her in for a hug. Anthony releases his power.


    Forcing Cayden to drop to his knees and to bow his head. Anthony walks up to Cayden, pulls him by


    his hair and punches him on his face.


    Cayden turns blue, alerting us of his power but Anthony maintains his grip on Cayden. Seemingly


    unaffected by Cayden''s icy nature.


    "I didn''t properly introduce myself. I''m Anthony from the first werewolf family and you just killed a


    member of my family." Anthony says before he himself, emits a coldness that one feels when touching


    ice.


    Anthony.


    I was finally witnessing one of his powers.


    Cayden''s eyes bulge out before Anthony throws a ball of fire back in the cottage, where loud screams


    could be heard before the entire cottage blew up.


    Anthony punched Cayden again before throwing him to the ground. He walked into the cottage, that


    was engulfed in mes. Even louder


    screams could be heard as the fire became stronger.


    Anthony walks out with a frozen Thomas, throwing him on the ground next to Cayden. Cayden gets on


    his knees to check on Thomas but before he could touch him, Anthony rips his head off.


    "The next time you plot to kill my family, make damn sure you have nothing to lose." Anthony says


    before grabbing Cayden by the neck and disappearing with him.


    Josey screams out again as Evan tells me about yton. Cj tries tofort her but it was no use.


    I help them both up before taking us back to the castle. Josey runs to the recovery room as Cj and I


    follow Anthony''s scent.


    It was not the first time I see Anthony fight but it was the first time he showed such emotion. The first


    time I witness such a power.


    I had forgotten my brother was the heir to the first family throne. He would take after my father and


    obviously had to be just as strong, if not stronger.


    We are twins.


    He had to be born with powers and it was clear I needed better training on my abilities. Anthony,


    trained by Hunter, just proved that I needed to go to school so I can better use my gifts.


    While Hunter sorts out my school stuff, my main focus right now is Josey.


    I don''t know how we are going to move past this and I don''t know how to approach this.


    Cayden was back in his cell, unconscious. Anthony was standing there, looking at Cayden and fuming.


    ¡°Let me kill him. Please." Anthony asks me and I don''t respond.


    "I think we should kill him. Goddess knows what other ns he has up his sleeve." Cj advises and I


    remain quiet.


    Did he really have to go that far to get Josey? Was it really necessary?


    I would have been more okay with him just usingpulsion but killing her mates?


    "No. Don''t kill him." Josey says from behind us. We all turn around to face her.


    "I know why he killed them. He did everything to get to my vampire. He did all of this to awaken her, for


    me to feed." Josey says to us. Her eyes red, showing her vampire''s presence.


    "He wanted me toe into my new self. With my wolf weakened, the vampire in me finds strength.


    You will not kill him as I am his and he is now mine." Josey says and we all just stand there, stunned.


    Could it be? Cayden outsmarted us all and killed her mates to kill her wolf? But her wolf was still there,


    just weak from losing her two mates.


    Although now, if Josey''s vampire is stronger when Josey''s wolf is weak, she will never allow the wolf to


    heal.


    What have I done by allowing Josey to turn?


    Ariannaes running to us, she was visibly shaking. Cj pulls her in for a side hug as Arianna grabs


    my hands.


    "The war is on. Josey will have a son, a half wolf and half vampire with abilities. The only one that can


    defeat him is Adrastos, I believe that is why we had the vision of your son being the only one to win this


    war for all of us.¡± Arianna says.


    What.The.Fuck!?

 Chapter 50- You Decide

    Chapter 50- You Decide


    Sabrina''s POV


    "Don''t be silly Arianna. Why would I allow my child to kill wolves?" Josey asks and Arianna turns to face


    Josey.


    She moves back, bumping in to me.


    "You might not be alive to stop it." Arianna says and we all gasp.


    "What are you saying babe?" Cj asks his mate, she turns to face him as tears fall on her face.


    "I hope I''m wrong. Goddess I really hope the vision is wrong and can be changed." Arianna pleads with


    Cj.


    "Exin the part where you say Josey may not be alive?" I ask. Arianna turns to face Josey.


    "Josey, you want to go explore this love story with Cayden and I understand that. Your vampire is in


    control now so that also makes sense but it all goes downhill for all of us if you walk away right now


    with that vile creature! He sends us all to our doom. Just as Sabrina couldn''t bring your mates from


    death, she won''t be able to save any of us from what is toe if you choose him. We all die, leaving


    her all alone with her son and you die first, at the hands of the heir he wants so badly." Arianna warns.


    Josey chuckles as she shakes her head no.


    "There is no way. Why would my own child kill me? Why would he kill his family?" Josey asks and


    Arianna looks away from all of us.


    "You are aware you don''t have a kingdom to rule? No vampire nation ormunity? Your son will


    watch Adrastos ascend to bing king of all werewolves, making him the ruler, his ruler. He will be


    part wolf which will require him to abide by all wolfws. Born a kings son but an heir to no kingdom.


    You will birth a narcissistic evil that will bring nightmares to our world." Arianna says before fainting in


    CJ''s arms.


    We all look at each other as Evan walks in, who nods his head at Anthony and they ce Josey in the


    cell with Cayden.


    "Hey! Why am I in here?" Josey asks and I look at the two boys.


    "At the moment, we can''t trust you." Anthony says and Josey rolls her eyes.


    "Can this ce even hold me? I''m sure I could just.." Josey says before trying to walk out but the


    barrier throws her back, forcing Jose tond on her buttocks.


    "Why are you guys so against love? I''m trying to be with Cayden. Stop standing in the way of what is


    meant to be." Josey says as she gets up.


    My fathers walk in followed by mother. Christopher Trent looked better, he was himself again. Dressed


    well, buttoned up and cufflinks on. My dad was back or was he pretending?


    "What is this I''m hearing? Josey is a vampire? Show me your wolf Josey." My father tells Josey who


    steps back from us.


    Her eyes were still a bright red, her vampire still present.


    "I can''t do that right now." Josey says and my father shakes his head in disappointment?


    "You just lost your mates and now you already want to run off in to the sunset with the bozo that killed


    them? Over my dead body. Separate them and put her in a different cell. We will make sure her wolf


    grieves in peace without the interference of a vampire slum king. Your wolf will heal and she will


    bounce back, I did twice. No child of mine will be without their wolf, I won''t allow it." Christopher says as


    Anthony and Evan grab an unconscious Cayden and move him to a different cell.


    "Sabrina, what do we do now?" Hunter asks as he looks at Josey.


    "Uh well I think we just leave her to her thoughts. I can feel her wolf''s agony all the way here and she


    can''t stand there and say she doesn''t feel the pain. Let it drive her crazy, to remind her who she has


    lost." I say before I turn around to walk out.


    Everyone follows me as Josey shouts out.


    "Are you kidding me!?" ...


    "I need time to think. This is all too much and I honestly need to breathe. Let us meet up again in 3


    days and hopefully Josey will be back to herself." I say before I disappeared, wanting to be in my


    mates arms.


    "Uh oh... what happened now?" Xander asks me and I just throw myself in to his arms.


    "yton and Chase... we lost them. Their pack was attacked and they''re dead. Josey already wants to


    jump in to bed with the vampire king and her mates aren''t cold yet. She has fed so she takes blood


    now." I say before burying my head in his neck.


    "Hold on... say that again, slowly." X tells me and I repeat what I just said.


    "I want to cry but I don''t have time for that. I need to figure out what I n to do with this vampire and


    how I can reverse this vampire curse that is flowing in her veins. She''s different and I don''t know if I can


    ept her like this." I say and Xander stays quiet.


    "Arianna had a vision while she was up there." I say.


    "Is the war still happening?" Xander asks..


    "Yeah apparently Josey will have a child with the vampire king and that child will the one to bring


    trouble at our door." I say and Xander remains quiet.


    We stay quiet for some time before mother barges in to Xander''s office, followed by Hunter, father,


    Anthony and Cj.


    "Sorry to just barge in but we don''t have 3 days. We need to handle Josey right now." Father says to


    me. I open my mouth but close it right after.


    "I''ve been asking this for some time now. How do we do that?" Anthony asks.


    "Well, locking her up isn''t the answer." Mother says and I chuckle.


    "And you think letting her run around is? She is ready to forget all and be with the vampire king.


    Locking her up is the answer until we figure out what to do." I say. Everyone else nods in agreement.


    "Look, scrambling for answers might not be the best thing. Sabrina was right toe home and clear


    her head, this is all just too much. We lost family and as much as we all want to save Josey, the heart


    is broken and maybe a few days will do all of us some good before we rush in making a decision."


    Xander points out.


    Even with my family''s interruption, I was still holding on to Xander. He was my peace right now, all the


    time actually.


    "Fine but we will all stay close to Josey until we make a decision. We all go back up there now..." My


    father says, leaving no room for argument.


    Mother, Hunter and father disappear first. Leaving us, the kids behind.


    "You guys go ahead. I''ll be there shortly." I say looking at my brothers. They nod their heads before


    Anthony holds CJ''s shoulder, disappearing off and leaving me with my mate.


    "Well, your father is feeling better." Xander says and I smile.


    "Yeah, with him calling the shots, he is definitely his old self again. We just can''t enjoy that because of


    what is happening with Josey." I say and Xander tightens his hold on me.


    "Is it so wrong of me to want to lock her  up so she can give her wolf the chance to grieve? If she still


    wants the vampire king then, I won''t stand in her way. She is my sister and I want her to be happy but


    she was mated and they just died!" I say, drained of all energy from just thinking about all of this.


    Lucas shouts out "Yo, alpha! We have a problem." They share a look which tells me they were talking


    through mindlink.


    Xander kisses my forehead before mouthing sorry. He walks out of his office, leaving me alone with my


    thoughts.


    How am I going to fix things? The choice to meddle with vampires just brought all of this heartache.


    The war toe. This was partly my fault for going in to this blindfolded and sending Josey in there


    without backup.


    Xander barges in, he was dressed differently too.


    "The councilmen are here. I had them sit in the lounge so maybe go change in to something


    appropriate and meet me down there with them?" X says and I look at him confused.


    "What do they want?" I ask in a whisper tone as if they were in the room.


    "Beats me but they would like to talk to the both of us." Xander says mimicking my whisper tone,


    opening the door for me to walk out. I leave him in his office, making my way to the alpha quarters.


    Decided to wear a flowy green dress with green and brown sandals. I let my hair fall and brushed it,


    pulling it to one side. Showing Xander''s mark.


    Joining our visitors in the lounge, where Xander was already seated.


    "Councilmen, we were not expecting you. I''m sorry to keep you waiting." I say. Forgetting that I am the


    moon goddess and they can wait all year long for me.


    They all stand and bow their heads at me.


    I sit first, next to Xander and they follow right after. Someone had brought refreshments and ced


    them on the coffee table.


    "We are sorry to just drop by like this but we have pressing matters to discuss with you both. We have


    been alerted and shown a vision of theing war between vampires and werewolves. It is troubling


    and because the vampire already have a monarch and one ruler, it makes it easy for them to follow


    orders." One of the councilman says.


    "The king lives yes, but he has no one to rule. They are all dead. What threat could he be right now?


    The war is years away if it all depends on a child that isn''t even born yet." I say looking at all three of


    the councilmen.


    "We can''t take our chances and have therefore decided to build our own kindgom. We will have one


    king and one queen to rule over all werewolves in the country. The council in other parts of the world


    agree with this and they will also be implementing the same thing. We will still have alphas and Luna''s


    but they will be reporting to a king and a queen. We have decided to hold trials, every alpha has to


    compete for the role of king. The strongest alpha will upy the the throne and rule beside his luna."


    The other says and I watch Xander scratch his neck.


    "When does this trial begin?" I ask and the three men smile at me.


    "Next week. We are aware it is short notice but we are pressed for time. It will take time for the


    werewolfmunity to get used to the idea of a king and queen and we don''t have time to deal with


    unrest plus theing war. We will use this time to implement the n and slowly work on adjusting to


    a new lifestyle." The one says.


    "What happens after an alpha wins? Is there a castle to live in?" Xander asks. I nod in agreement.


    "That is in the works. We will be confirming that during the trials. We just came here to formally invite


    you to the trials." The councilmen all say before standing up.


    "We are also under the impression that the twin alphas are missing. Although we would like tounch


    an investigation, as you can see, there are more pressing matters." The one says and X growls.


    "We will pass on the message." I say trying to defuse the situation before it esctes too quickly. The


    men nod their heads.


    We say goodbye to them and they leave us with a big question mark.


    Apetition of alphas?


    "This is.. well.." I say and Xander groans out loud.


    "I''m not against fighting to show my true strength, it''s just not the best of times." He says to me and I


    nod in agreement.


    "Josey needs to return and run the pack until the twins son grows up. She can''t just abandon it but she


    is no alpha so she won''t be able to take part in the trials." I say trying toe up with ways to bring her


    back.


    "Are you sure she can''t take part? Her wolf is a strong. You can''t allow the vampire, a baby vampire to


    just take control like that. You are the moon goddess Sabrina, bring Josey back and we can work out


    the rulester but for now, her pack needs an alpha." Xander says to me.


    "You''re right." I say and Xander nods his head yes.


    I grab his hand and before he knows it, we are in front of the castle doors with Evan waiting for me.


    "What''s the status?" I say and Evan let''s out a sigh.


    "The vampire king is awake and he wants out. His sister tried to escape, goddess knows where she


    was going to run in a ce filled with wolves but she did that. It''s been crazy. Your family keeps


    bickering all the time about what to do with Josey, it has been a loud time here with your family and


    Josey won''t stop whining for the vampire king." Evan says, looking drained.


    To think I was only gone for 2 hours max. I forget how time works here and it had probably been a very


    long time up here.


    "I also need to point out that it isn''t normal to have earthlings here, in this realm and also in this castle.


    The order of things doesn''t allow for such, although with recent events, the elders allowed it but it is


    now something they wish to talk to you about." Evan says, not looking at me.


    I roll my eyes and walk in to the castle. Walking straight to check on Josey. Evan leads Xander to


    where the twins body''s were kept so he can say goodbye.


    Josey was pacing up and down, pulling on her hair.


    "Shut up. Just stop being so sad. They are dead! You need to die too!" Josey says and I raise my


    eyebrow at what she was saying.


    She growls and her body stops pacing as she turns to face me.


    "Sabrina make it stop. My wolf won''t stop crying and being sad, it is driving me insane." Josey says and


    I remain silent.


    Josey continues to pull at her hair, scratching herself. Well she was losing it, yep.


    "Is this you or your vampire talking?" I ask and she shakes her head no.


    "Me. Look I want to be with Cayden, my vampire is not forcing me to do anything." Josey says


    pleadingly and I shake my head no.


    I look straight in to her eyes as she gives me the puppy dog eyes.


    "Feel everything." I say and she falls to the floor crying. She howls out loud as she folds in to a fetal


    position.


    "Why are you doing this? It hurts so bad." Josey cries out and I almost felt bad. Almost.


    Looking at her was breaking my heart but I needed her to remember her mates. She was once so in


    love with them, once and that kind of love, their mate bond was one you can''t forget about in just an


    hour.


    I walk away from her cell, leaving her to her feelings. Just when I was about to walk past Cayden''s cell,


    he calls out for me. I stop walking and turn to face him.


    "Please, don''t put her through that. Would it be so bad being with me?" Cayden asks and I send him a


    death re.


    "Don''t be full of it. yton and Chase just died and you already want her in bed with you. She will


    mourn her mates and if she still wants to be with you after all of that, I will allow it but until then, you will


    not be with her. I lost my brother''s because of you and for that, you will pay because they did not


    deserve that kind of death and you know it, she knows it." I say before walking way, not giving him time


    to respond to me.


    I walk to my office and I make my way in, closing the door behind me. A book on the shelf falls on the


    floor and just when I was about to put it back, it catches my eye.


    It was a book exining my powers, my gifts. A book that exined in detail what the powers of the


    moon goddess were and how I was to use them.


    The book also reminded me that I was the moon goddess. I can be advised but in the end, I make the


    decisions. I had the power.


    What stood out the most for me was that I had the power to choose between life and death. Yes, in


    most times, it is safer not to get involved as all my pups had to live their lives and most of their deaths


    was a result of the lives they chose but when it came to people that did not deserve death, I could


    intervene.


    I could intervene, prevent a tragedy or bring someone back to life.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The problem was, that portal was only open for a short period and that portal would only be open if the


    person thought they had been robbed of their lives. If indeed they were robbed, there was a portal


    where I had to decide if they should be dead or theye back to life.


    Had I gone to school, I could''ve saved the twins. The elders advised against me interfering with death


    saying I''d have to pay an even bigger price but the book doesn''t mention that. Obviously, there will be a


    price to pay for this.


    It''s inevitable but there''s also more to this.


    I stormed out of the office in pursuit of Hunter. He is sort of the king of this realm and he had to know if


    this was one of my capabilities.


    I find my family sitting in the garden. They all had sour looks on their faces and I mentally groaned.


    Evan was right, they were definitely arguing about the Jose issue.


    "Hunter, may I speak with you? In private." I say before turning around and making my way back to my


    office.


    Hunter follows me and closes the door once inside of my office.


    "I found a book. The book is about my powers and what I can do with them. I came across a power, not


    exactly a gift but because I''m the moon goddess, the god of werewolves, I get to choose between life


    and death. Do you know of this?" I ask and Hunter let''s out a loud long sigh.


    "Yes. We are not sure it is an ability you have as my mother struggled with it. She could not do it while


    she was alive and I need you to not get your hopes up." He says as he makes his way closer to me.


    "She''s the one that saved me after Ethia killed me. I was dead and she said she would not allow it." I


    say folding my arms for that added effect.


    "Oh?" Hunter says, shocked.


    "Yeah. I met her and we had a chat. She saved me so clearly she finally figured out how to use it." I say


    and Hunter nods in agreement.


    "You are thinking of bringing yton and Chase back, aren''t ya?" Hunter asks me and I could not find


    the words so I nod my head yes.


    "Well I won''t stop you there. I don''t know how it works but I know where it is done. Come with me."


    Hunter says and walks past me, opening one of the many doors in the office. We walk in to the room,


    revealing a small pond. I don''t even know if that''s what they call it.


    Glowing fish swam in the pond. It was actually very quiet and tranquil in this room.


    "This is the room my mother used to talk to the spirits. To spend time with them and gain some insights


    on their wisdom and time on earth. Like me, she was from this realm so she could not really connect


    properly with the earthlings or understand anything they went through and this was her way of


    connecting with the earth so she can better help the ones still alive on earth." Hunter tells me and I go


    down on my knees, palms resting on the ground and looking in to the pond.


    "Sabrina, you need to know that sometimes you can''t bring people back. Not everyone will be in this


    pond or needing a save. Sometimes you also have to deny the ones that did terrible things the chance


    at life again, you can''t save everyone. You are the god here and even family members need to stay


    dead for life to run it''s course. Understand?" Hunter says to me and I nod my head yes.


    "What do they call the fish?" I ask and Hunter chuckles.


    "I don''t see fish but that''s because I''m not the goddess. The fish you see are lost souls, souls that have


    not passed onpletely and ones that need your help to move on. There will be some that need you


    to deliver a message or help with something." Hunter tells me.


    I touch the water and immediately I''m pulled in. I feel like I''m floating, I could not open my eyes as the


    light was too blinding.


    I took a minute to get used to the light and I was surrounded by it. Different light sources surrounded


    me and I reached out for one.


    When I touched it, it turned in to human. An old woman, who looked stressed and worried.


    As soon as she noticed that I could see her, she looked relieved.


    "Oh luna! I know I am old and I have lived a long life but I was killed by rogues, leaving behind a three


    year old boy on his own. His parents abandoned him and I am all he has, I can''t leave him. Not yet."


    She says to me. I touch her body and her whole life storyes to me.


    I see the boy, little stuart she calls him. A happy chirpy boy who was still hiding in the closet of their


    house in the woods. He could not find the courage to get out even though it has been a few hours since


    the attack. He was sobbing, his body shivering.


    I could smell his fear and if the rogues were still around, they would have caught his scent but then


    again, sometimes rogues take in children to raise. They turn them in to ves to do their bidding.


    Something overcame me and left my body straight in to the old woman''s body. A bright light formed


    around her, illuminating her to be even brighter.


    She mouthed a thank you before there was nothing left of her. She was gone and then it hit me!


    I had just returned her back to earth. She would be able to care for her adopted son once again and I


    was able to do that. That gave me enough courage to go through with this, I was able to save the twins.


    I swam around looking for the twins. I touch a body and it wouldn''t be either yton or Chase and I


    was losing it. I start to feel panic growing inside of me.


    Had they epted their fate? Did they truly believe that they had lived an eventful life and it was time


    to call it quits? No!


    I couldn''t ept that. They were young and had so much more to live for! Josey needs them, her wolf


    needs them.


    It just can''t end like this.


    After swimming for some time, I gave up. What was the point? I thought they would be here but to my


    disappointment, they weren''t here. They had passed on to the other side, where peace waited for


    them.


    It was weird, I could feel myself crying. I felt defeated, lost. I had lost this fight and my job as moon


    goddess hasn''t even started yet. I wasn''t initiated properly as yet and I have failed, dismally.


    I began to swim up, hoping to get out of here and figure out a way pull my sister''s wolf back and


    something touched my leg. I looked down and I touched the light, revealing yton.


    His smile broke all the sadness, the dismay. I felt my insides cheer and feel happy. Boy was I happy to


    see this damn wolf!


    "yton! Where is Chase?" I ask and he just smiles at me.


    "So? Where is he?" I ask again and a light shines in front of me, touching it to reveal Chase.


    "Hello Sabrina... I''m so d to see you." Chase says before hugging me.


    "Are you here to say goodbye? We need you to tell Josey we are sorry for not being strong enough to


    stay alive for her. We are so sorry we failed her but she must know we will watch over her and love her


    still, we will wait for her and she is free to start a new life. Her wolf needs to know this Sabrina." yton


    says to me as Chase nods his head in agreement to what yton was saying.


    "I can do you one better. I can bring you back! Josey''s wolf is in distress and now her vampire has


    taken control, making hasty decisions that change everything. You both need toe back!" I say


    grabbing both their hands.


    "We will onlye back if Josey will have us. If she agrees to being with us then we wille back


    with you." Chase says and the shock hits me.


    How was I going to convince a vampire Josey that I could bring her mates back from the dead? Would


    her wolf be able to take back control and agree to this?


    "You both don''t have enough time! I can''t go up and down between you guys and Josey trying to y


    cupid here. My sister''s wolf is dying and only you two can bring her back. There''s no time to ask Josey


    to choose between you both or the vampire king. There isn''t time for that!" I say losing my patience.


    The twins disappeared from me and I was alone again. A hand made it''s way inside the pond and I was


    pulled out of the pond, into Hunter''s arms.


    I broke down, tears falling. How would I convince... how was I supposed to...


    "Dad, I don''t.. I don''t know what to do." I say through sobs as Hunterforts me. I was a wet crying


    mess but Hunter''s arms around me helped.


    "What happened in there? You were gone forever! I thought you would drown and I remembered you


    are immortal." He says and I let out a howl.


    "I found them but they will onlye back if Josey wants them to. How will I..  how will the new Josey


    react to this? I don''t see a happy ending with this one." I say..


    "You''ll never know unless you try. Go to Josey and try to connect with her wolf, if anyone can do it, it''s


    you." Hunter says to me and I wipe the tears staining my face as I nod my head.


    I stand up and make my way out, I stop at the door to look back at Hunter who was looking out in to the


    pond, lost in thought.


    "Thank you, dad." I say before walking out. I leave him to his thoughts as I make my way to the cells, to


    Josey.


    I find her still in her fetal position.


    "Josey, get up." I say and she looks up at me but quickly looks down again to sob.


    "Do you want to be with Cayden or the twins?" I ask and Josey rushes to be next to me, the barrier


    keeping us apart.


    "I need to be with Cayden but I.. fuck! I hate feeling like this and I hate having a wolf. Her grieving is


    driving me insane. I only see memories with the twins and I can''t take it!" Joseyins.


    I roll my eyes at her before trying to connect with her wolf. I feel her faintly, barely.


    She was weak, defeated.


    ''I have a way to bring the twins back to life. I can bring them back but that is up to you. You have to


    choose between yton and Chase or your vampire king.'' Athena says to Josey, trying to call out her


    wolf.


    "I don''t care for the twins! Just get me out of here so I can be with Cayden." Josey says and I chuckle.


    "You listen to me. You are a wolf first and I will not let you take control of Josey''s strong wolf. I am


    calling out the celestial that is inside of you, the strong inner self. You are stronger than this and I need


    you to take control of your body once more, fight this earthly curse and take charge again. I will say it


    again, I can bring your mates back but I need you to tell me that I should bring them back. They will


    only agree toe back if you want them to, you are their only reason to live." I say.


    I walk past the barrier and Josey looks around me. Shocked that I was able to get through, she


    chuckles.


    "Ah moon goddess, all so powerful." Josey jokes and I walk up to her.


    "You got that right. I am the all so powerful and I have a sister in there that is powerful too. Yes the


    twins died but they are willing toe back and that''s for you to decide." I say looking at her.


    I look straight in to her eyes,


    "Come out." I order her wolf. Her eyes started to change from red to ck, back and forth they''d go.


    A battle of power began as vampire and wolf were fighting for domination.


    "Stop it!" Josey screamed, her hands balling in to fists before she started punching at her head.


    A growl escaped Josey and I knew then that I was cracking her open.


    "I will give you time to decide. You decide. You decide who you want, just know it is within my power to


    give you whoever you want, if you want the twins you are now aware that I can make that happen. Like


    I said, you decide." I say before walking away.


    Before I could walk up the stairs that lead out of the dungeons, I feel Josey''s power. She releases all


    her power and I smile, my sister''s wolf had won over that vampire and I could finally clean this mess


    up.


    A growl reverberated throughout the room, confirming that she was indeed present.


    ''You tell them toe back to me. I will be waiting for them.'' Josey''s wolf calls out and I spare Cayden


    a nce.


    He was sitting on the bed, his eyes dark red. Anger written all over his face as he sneered at me. I


    smile, happiness spreading through me as I witness a win.


    There was only one way to prevent the war from ever happening. Bring back the twins, have Xander


    win as the strongest alpha and finish this heavenly school shit. I have to be the moon goddess I am


    meant to be and this was my chance to start on a clean te.


    It was time to save my sister''s mates and bring them back home.


    What would happen to the vampire? Well, I don''t see him living long enough to change Josey''s mind.


    His dark twisted ways were at an end and I was going to end the vampire race, once and for


    all.

 Chapter 50.1 You Decide (1)

    Chapter 50.1 You Decide (1)


    Sabrina''s POV


    "Don''t be silly Arianna. Why would I allow my child to kill wolves?" Josey asks and Arianna turns to face


    Josey.


    She moves back, bumping into me.


    "You might not be alive to stop it." Arianna says and we all gasp.


    "What are you saying babe?" Cj asks his mate, she turns to face him as tears fall on her face.


    "I hope I''m wrong. Goddess I really hope the vision is wrong and can be changed." Arianna pleads with


    Cj.


    "Exin the part where you say Josey may not be alive?" I ask. Arianna turns to face Josey.


    "Josey, you want to go explore this love story with Cayden and I understand that. Your vampire is in


    control now so that also makes sense but it all goes downhill for all of us if you walk away right now


    with that vile creature! He sends us all to our doom. Just as Sabrina couldn''t bring your mates from


    death, she won''t be able to save any of us from what is toe if you choose him. We all die, leaving


    her all alone with her son and you die first, at the hands of the heir he wants so badly.¡± Arianna warns.


    Josey chuckles as she shakes her head no.


    "There is no way. Why would my own child kill me? Why would he kill his family?" Josey asks and


    Arianna looks away from all of us.


    "You are aware you don''t have a kingdom to rule? No vampire nation ormunity? Your son will


    watch Adrastos ascend to bing king of


    all werewolves, making him the ruler, his ruler. He will be part wolf which will require him to abide by all


    wolfws. Born a kings son but an heir to no kingdom. You will birth a narcissistic evil that will bring


    nightmares to our world.¡± Arianna says before fainting in CJ''s arms.


    We all look at each other as Evan walks in, who nods his head at Anthony and they ce Josey in the


    cell with Cayden.


    "Hey! Why am I in here?" Josey asks and I look at the two boys.


    "At the moment, we can''t trust you." Anthony says and Josey rolls her eyes.


    "Can this ce even hold me? I''m sure I could just.." Josey says before trying to walk out but the


    barrier throws her back, forcing Jose tond on her buttocks.


    "Why are you guys so against love? I''m trying to be with Cayden. Stop standing in the way of what is


    meant to be." Josey says as she gets up.


    My fathers walk in followed by mother. Christopher Trent looked better, he was himself again. Dressed


    well, buttoned up and cufflinks on. My dad was back or was he pretending?


    "What is this I''m hearing? Josey is a vampire? Show me your wolf Josey." My father tells Josey who


    steps back from us.


    Her eyes were still a bright red, her vampire still present.


    "I can''t do that right now.¡± Josey says and my father shakes his head in disappointment?


    "You just lost your mates and now you already want to run off into the sunset with the bozo that killed


    them? Over my dead body. Separate them and put her in a different cell. We will make sure her wolf


    grieves in peace without the interference of a vampire slum king. Your wolf will heal and she will


    bounce back, I did twice. No child of mine will be without their wolf, I won''t allow it." Christopher says as


    Anthony and Evan grab an unconscious Cayden and move him to a different cell.


    "Sabrina, what do we do now?" Hunter asks as he looks at Josey.


    "Uh well I think we just leave her to her thoughts. I can feel her wolf''s agony all the way here and she


    can''t stand there and say she doesn''t feel the pain. Let it drive her crazy, to remind her who she has


    lost." I say before I turn around to walk out.


    Everyone follows me as Josey shouts out.


    "Are you kidding me!?¡¯ ...


    "I need time to think. This is all too much and I honestly need to breathe. Let us meet up again in 3


    days and hopefully Josey will be back to herself.¡± I say before I disappeared, wanting to be in my mates


    arms.


    "Uh oh... what happened now?" Xander asks me and I just throw myself into his arms.


    "yton and Chase... we lost them. Their pack was attacked and they''re dead. Josey already wants to


    jump into bed with the vampire king and her mates aren''t cold yet. She has fed so she takes blood


    now." I say before burying my head in his neck.


    "Hold on... say that again, slowly." X tells me and I repeat what I just said.


    "I want to cry but I don''t have time for that. I need to figure out what I n to do with this vampire and


    how I can reverse this vampire curse that is flowing in her veins. She''s different and I don''t know if I can


    ept her like this.¡± I say and Xander stays quiet.


    "Arianna had a vision while she was up there." I say.


    "Is the war still happening?¡± Xander asks..


    "Yeah apparently Josey will have a child with the vampire king and that child will the one to bring


    trouble at our door.¡± I say and Xander remains quiet.


    We stay quiet for some time before mother barges into Xander''s office, followed by Hunter, father,


    Anthony and Cj.


    "Sorry to just barge in but we don''t have 3 days. We need to handle Josey right now." Father says to


    me. I open my mouth but close it right after.


    "I''ve been asking this for some time now. How do we do that?" Anthony asks.


    "Well, locking her up isn''t the answer." Mother says and I chuckle.


    ¡°And you think letting her run around is? She is ready to forget all and be with the vampire king.


    Locking her up is the answer until we figure out what to do." I say. Everyone else nods in agreement.


    "Look, scrambling for answers might not be the best thing. Sabrina was right toe home and clear


    her head, this is all just too much. We lost family and as much as we all want to save Josey, the heart


    is broken and maybe a few days will do all of us some good before we rush in making a decision."


    Xander points out.


    Even with my family''s interruption, I was still holding on to Xander. He was my peace right now, all the


    time actually.


    "Fine but we will all stay close to Josey until we make a decision. We all go back up there now..." My


    father says, leaving no room for argument.


    Mother, Hunter and father disappear first. Leaving us, the kids behind.


    "You guys go ahead. I''ll be there shortly.¡± I say looking at my brothers. They nod their heads before


    Anthony holds CJ''s shoulder, disappearing off and leaving me with my mate.


    "Well, your father is feeling better." Xander says and I smile.


    "Yeah, with him calling the shots, he is definitely his old self again. We just can''t enjoy that because of


    what is happening with Josey." I say and Xander tightens his hold on me.


    "Is it so wrong of me to want to lock her up so she can give her wolf the chance to grieve? If she still


    wants the vampire king then, I won''t stand in her way. She is my sister and I want her to be happy but


    she was mated and they just died!" I say, drained of all energy from just thinking about all of this.


    Lucas shouts out "Yo, alpha! We have a problem." They share a look which tells me they were talking


    through mindlink.


    Xander kisses my forehead before mouthing sorry. He walks out of his office, leaving me alone with my


    thoughts.


    How am I going to fix things? The choice to meddle with vampires just brought all of this heartache.


    The war toe. This was partly my fault for going into this blindfolded and sending Josey in there


    without backup.


    Xander barges in, he was dressed differently too.


    "The councilmen are here. I had them sit in the lounge so maybe go change into something appropriate


    and meet me down there with them?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    X says and I look at him confused.


    "What do they want?" I ask in a whisper tone as if they were in the room.


    "Beats me but they would like to talk to the both of us." Xander says mimicking my whisper tone,


    opening the door for me to walk out. I leave


    him in his office, making my way to the alpha quarters.


    Decided to wear a flowy green dress with green and brown sandals. I let my hair fall and brushed it,


    pulling it to one side. Showing Xander''s mark.


    Joining our visitors in the lounge, where Xander was already seated.


    "Councilmen, we were not expecting you. I''m sorry to keep you waiting." I say. Forgetting that I am the


    moon goddess and they can wait all year long for me.


    They all stand and bow their heads at me.


    I sit first, next to Xander and they follow right after. Someone had brought refreshments and ced


    them on the coffee table.


    "We are sorry to just drop by like this but we have pressing matters to discuss with you both. We have


    been alerted and shown a vision of theing war between vampires and werewolves. It is troubling


    and because the vampire already have a monarch and one ruler, it makes it easy for them to follow


    orders." One of the councilman says.


    "The king lives yes, but he has no one to rule. They are all dead. What threat could he be right now?


    The war is years away if it all depends on a child that isn''t even born yet." I say looking at all three of


    the councilmen.


    "We can''t take our chances and have therefore decided to build our own kingdom. We will have one


    king and one queen to rule over all werewolves in the country. The council in other parts of the world


    agree with this and they will also be implementing the same thing. We will still have alphas and Luna''s


    but they will be reporting to a king and a queen. We have decided to hold trials, every alpha has to


    compete for the role of king. The strongest alpha will upy the the throne and rule beside his luna."


    The other says and I watch Xander scratch his neck.


    "When does this trial begin?¡± I ask and the three men smile at me.


    "Next week. We are aware it is short notice but we are pressed for time. It will take time for the


    werewolfmunity to get used to the idea of a king and queen and we don''t have time to deal with


    unrest plus theing war. We will use this time to implement the n and slowly work on adjusting to


    a new lifestyle." The one says.


    "What happens after an alpha wins? Is there a castle to live in?" Xander asks. I nod in agreement.


    "That is in the works. We will be confirming that during the trials. We just came here to formally invite


    you to the trials." The councilmen all say before standing up.


    "We are also under the impression that the twin alphas are missing. Although we would like tounch


    an investigation, as you can see, there are more pressing matters.¡± The one says and X growls.


    "We will pass on the message." I say trying to defuse the situation before it esctes too quickly. The


    men nod their heads.


    We say goodbye to them and they leave us with a big question mark.


    Apetition of alphas?


    "This is.. well.." I say and Xander groans out loud.


    "I''m not against fighting to show my true strength, it''s just not the best of times.¡± He says to me and I


    nod in agreement.


    "Josey needs to return and run the pack until the twins son grows up. She can''t just abandon it but she


    is no alpha so she won''t be able to take part in the trials." I say trying toe up with ways to bring her


    back.


    "Are you sure she can''t take part? Her wolf is a strong. You can''t allow the vampire, a baby vampire to


    just take control like that. You are the moon goddess Sabrina, bring Josey back and we can work out


    the rulester but for now, her pack needs an alpha." Xander says to me.


    "You''re right.¡± I say and Xander nods his head yes.


    I grab his hand and before he knows it, we are in front of the castle doors with Evan waiting for me.


    "What''s the status?" I say and Evan lets out a sigh.


    "The vampire king is awake and he wants out. His sister tried to escape, goddess knows where she


    was going to run in a ce filled with wolves but she did that. It''s been crazy. Your family keeps


    bickering all the time about what to do with Josey, it has been a loud time here with your family and


    Josey won''t stop whining for the vampire king.¡± Evan says, looking drained.


    To think I was only gone for 2 hours max. I forget how time works here and it had probably been a very


    long time up here.


    "I also need to point out that it isn''t normal to have earthlings here, in this realm and also in this castle.


    The order of things doesn''t allow for such, although with recent events, the elders allowed it but it is


    now something they wish to talk to you about.¡± Evan says, not looking at me.


    I roll my eyes and walk into the castle. Walking straight to check on Josey. Evan leads Xander to where


    the twins body''s were kept so he can say goodbye.


    Josey was pacing up and down, pulling on her hair.


    "Shut up. Just stop being so sad. They are dead! You need to die too!" Josey says and I raise my


    eyebrow at what she was saying.


    She growls and her body stops pacing as she turns to face me.


    "Sabrina make it stop. My wolf won''t stop crying and being sad, it is driving me insane." Josey says and


    I remain silent.


    Josey continues to pull at her hair, scratching herself. Well she was losing it, yep.


    "Is this you or your vampire talking?¡± I ask and she shakes her head no.


    "Me. Look I want to be with Cayden, my vampire is not forcing me to do anything.¡± Josey says


    pleadingly and I shake my head no.


    I look straight into her eyes as she gives me the puppy dog eyes.


    "Feel everything.¡± I say and she falls to the floor crying. She howls out loud as she folds into a fetal


    position.


    "Why are you doing this? It hurts so bad.¡± Josey cried out and I almost felt bad. Almost.


    Looking at her was breaking my heart but I needed her to remember her mates. She was once so in


    love with them, once and that kind of love, their mate bond was one you can''t forget about in just an


    hour.


    I walk away from her cell, leaving her to her feelings. Just when I was about to walk past Cayden''s cell,


    he called out for me. I stop walking and turn to face him.


    "Please, don''t put her through that. Would it be so bad being with me?" Cayden asks and I send him a


    death re.


    "Don''t be full of it. yton and Chase just died and you already want her in bed with you. She will


    mourn her mates and if she still wants to be with you after all of that, I will allow it but until then, you will


    not be with her. I lost my brother''s because of you and for that, you will pay because they did not


    deserve that kind of death and you know it, she knows it.¡± I say before walking way, not giving him time


    to respond to me.


    I walk to my office and I make my way in, closing the door behind me. A book on the shelf falls on the


    floor and just when I was about to put it back, it catches my eye.


    It was a book exining my powers, my gifts. A book that exined in detail what the powers of the


    moon goddess were and how I was to use them.


    The book also reminded me that I was the moon goddess. I can be advised but in the end, I make the


    decisions. I had the power.


    What stood out the most for me was that I had the power to choose between life and death. Yes, in


    most times, it is safer not to get involved as all my pups had to live their lives and most of their deaths


    was a result of the lives they chose but when it came to people that did not deserve death, I could


    intervene.


    I could intervene, prevent a tragedy or bring someone back to life.


    The problem was, that portal was only open for a short period and that portal would only be open if the


    person thought they had been robbed of their lives. If indeed they were robbed, there was a portal


    where I had to decide if they should be dead or theye back to life.


    Had I gone to school, I could''ve saved the twins. The elders advised against me interfering with death


    saying I''d have to pay an even bigger price but the book doesn''t mention that. Obviously, there will be a


    price to pay for this.

 Chapter 50.2 You Decide (2)

    Chapter 50.2 You Decide (2)


    It''s inevitable but there''s also more to this.


    I stormed out of the office in pursuit of Hunter. He is sort of the king of this realm and he had to know if


    this was one of my capabilities.


    I find my family sitting in the garden. They all had sour looks on their faces and I mentally groaned.


    Evan was right, they were definitely arguing about the Jose issue.


    "Hunter, may I speak with you? In private." I say before turning around and making my way back to my


    office.


    Hunter follows me and closes the door once inside of my office.


    "I found a book. The book is about my powers and what I can do with them. I came across a power, not


    exactly a gift but because I''m the moon goddess, the god of werewolves, I get to choose between life


    and death. Do you know of this?" I ask and Hunter let''s out a loud long sigh.


    "Yes. We are not sure it is an ability you have as my mother struggled with it. She could not do it while


    she was alive and I need you to not get your hopes up." He says as he makes his way closer to me.


    "She''s the one that saved me after Ethia killed me. I was dead and she said she would not allow it." I


    say folding my arms for that added effect.


    "Oh?" Hunter says, shocked.


    "Yeah. I met her and we had a chat. She saved me so clearly she finally figured out how to use it." I say


    and Hunter nods in agreement.


    "You are thinking of bringing yton and Chase back, aren''t ya?" Hunter asks me and I could not find


    the words so I nod my head yes.


    "Well I won''t stop you there. I don''t know how it works but I know where it is done. Come with me.¡±


    Hunter says and walks past me, opening one of the many doors in the office. We walk into the room,


    revealing a small pond. I don''t even know if that''s what they call it.


    Glowing fish swam in the pond. It was actually very quiet and tranquil in this room.


    "This is the room my mother used to talk to the spirits. To spend time with them and gain some insights


    on their wisdom and time on earth.


    Like me, she was from this realm so she could not really connect properly with the earthlings or


    understand anything they went through and this was her way of connecting with the earth so she can


    better help the ones still alive on earth.¡± Hunter tells me and I go down on my knees, palms resting on


    the ground and looking into the pond.


    "Sabrina, you need to know that sometimes you can''t bring people back. Not everyone will be in this


    pond or needing a save. Sometimes you also have to deny the ones that did terrible things the chance


    at life again, you can''t save everyone. You are the god here and even family members need to stay


    dead for life to run its course. Understand?" Hunter says to me and I nod my head yes.


    "What do they call the fish?" I ask and Hunter chuckles.


    "I don''t see fish but that''s because I''m not the goddess. The fish you see are lost souls, souls that have


    not passed onpletely and ones that need your help to move on. There will be some that need you


    to deliver a message or help with something.¡± Hunter tells me.


    I touch the water and immediately I''m pulled in. I feel like I''m floating, I could not open my eyes as the


    light was too blinding.


    I took a minute to get used to the light and I was surrounded by it. Different light sources surrounded


    me and I reached out for one.


    When I touched it, it turned into a human. An old woman, who looked stressed and worried.


    As soon as she noticed that I could see her, she looked relieved.


    "Oh luna! I know I am old and I have lived a long life but I was killed by rogues, leaving behind a three


    year old boy on his own. His parents abandoned him and I am all he has, I can''t leave him. Not yet."


    She says to me. I touch her body and her whole life storyes to me.


    I see the boy, little stuart she calls him. A happy chirpy boy who was still hiding in the closet of their


    house in the woods. He could not find the courage to get out even though it has been a few hours since


    the attack. He was sobbing, his body shivering.


    I could smell his fear and if the rogues were still around, they would have caught his scent but then


    again, sometimes rogues take in children to raise. They turn them into ves to do their bidding.


    Something overcame me and left my body straight into the old woman''s body. A bright light formed


    around her, illuminating her to be even brighter.


    She mouthed a thank you before there was nothing left of her. She was gone and then it hit me!


    I had just returned her back to earth. She would be able to care for her adopted son once again and I


    was able to do that. That gave me enough courage to go through with this, I was able to save the twins.


    I swam around looking for the twins. I touch a body and it wouldn''t be either yton or Chase and I


    was losing it. I start to feel panic growing inside of me.


    Had they epted their fate? Did they truly believe that they had lived an eventful life and it was time


    to call it quits? No!


    I couldn''t ept that. They were young and had so much more to live for! Josey needs them, her wolf


    needs them.


    It just can''t end like this.


    After swimming for some time, I gave up. What was the point? I thought they would be here but to my


    disappointment, they weren''t here. They had passed on to the other side, where peace waited for


    them.


    It was weird, I could feel myself crying. I felt defeated, lost. I had lost this fight and my job as moon


    goddess hasn''t even started yet. I wasn''t initiated properly as yet and I have failed, dismally.


    I began to swim up, hoping to get out of here and figure out a way to pull my sister''s wolf back and


    something touched my leg. I looked down and I touched the light, revealing yton.


    His smile broke all the sadness, the dismay. I felt my insides cheer and feel happy. Boy was I happy to


    see this damn wolf!


    "yton! Where is Chase?" I ask and he just smiles at me.


    "So? Where is he?¡± I ask again and a light shines in front of me, touching it to reveal Chase.


    "Hello Sabrina... I''m so d to see you." Chase says before hugging me.


    "Are you here to say goodbye? We need you to tell Josey we are sorry for not being strong enough to


    stay alive for her. We are so sorry we failed her but she must know we will watch over her and love her


    still, we will wait for her and she is free to start a new life. Her wolf needs to know this Sabrina.¡± yton


    says to me as Chase nods his head in agreement to what yton was saying.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I can do you one better. I can bring you back! Josey''s wolf is in distress and now her vampire has


    taken control, making hasty decisions that change everything. You both need toe back!" I say


    grabbing both their hands.


    "We will onlye back if Josey will have us. If she agrees to being with us then we wille back


    with you.¡± Chase says and the shock hits me.


    How was I going to convince a vampire Josey that I could bring her mates back from the dead? Would


    her wolf be able to take back control and agree to this?


    "You both don''t have enough time! I can''t go up and down between you guys and Josey trying to y


    cupid here. My sister''s wolf is dying and only you two can bring her back. There''s no time to ask Josey


    to choose between you both or the vampire king. There isn''t time for that!" I say losing my patience.


    The twins disappeared from me and I was alone again. A hand made it''s way inside the pond and I was


    pulled out of the pond, into Hunter''s arms.


    I broke down, tears falling. How would I convince... how was I supposed to...


    "Dad, I don''t.. I don''t know what to do." I say through sobs as Hunterforts me. I was a wet crying


    mess but Hunter''s arms around me helped.


    "What happened in there? You were gone forever! I thought you would drown and I remembered you


    are immortal." He says and I let out a howl.


    "I found them but they will onlye back if Josey wants them to. How will I... how will the new Josey


    react to this? I don''t see a happy ending with this one." I say..


    "You''ll never know unless you try. Go to Josey and try to connect with her wolf, if anyone can do it, it''s


    you.¡± Hunter says to me and I wipe the tears staining my face as I nod my head.


    I stand up and make my way out, I stop at the door to look back at Hunter who was looking out into the


    pond, lost in thought.


    "Thank you, dad.¡± I say before walking out. I leave him to his thoughts as I make my way to the cells, to


    Josey.


    I find her still in her fetal position.


    "Josey, get up.¡± I say and she looks up at me but quickly looks down againto sob.


    "Do you want to be with Cayden or the twins?" I ask and Josey rushes to be next to me, the barrier


    keeping us apart.


    "I need to be with Cayden but I.. fuck! I hate feeling like this and I hate having a wolf. Her grieving is


    driving me insane. I only see memories with the twins and I can''t take it!" Joseyins.


    I roll my eyes at her before trying to connect with her wolf. I feel her faintly, barely.


    She was weak, defeated.


    ¡®I have a way to bring the twins back to life. I can bring them back but that is up to you. You have to


    choose between yton and Chase or your vampire king. Athena says to Josey, trying to call out her


    wolf.


    "I don''t care for the twins! Just get me out of here so I can be with Cayden.¡± Josey says and I chuckle.


    "You listen to me. You are a wolf first and I will not let you take control of Josey''s strong wolf. I am


    calling out the celestial that is inside of you, the strong inner self. You are stronger than this and I need


    you to take control of your body once more, fight this earthly curse and take charge again. I


    will say it again, I can bring your mates back but I need you to tell me that I should bring them back.


    They will only agree toe back if you want them to, you are their only reason to live." I say.


    I walk past the barrier and Josey looks around me. Shocked that I was able to get through, she


    chuckles.


    "Ah moon goddess, all so powerful." Josey jokes and I walk up to her.


    "You got that right. I am the all so powerful and I have a sister in there that is powerful too. Yes the


    twins died but they are willing toe back and that''s for you to decide.¡± I say looking at her.


    I look straight into her eyes,


    "Come out." I order her wolf. Her eyes started to change from red to ck, back and forth they''d go.


    A battle of power began as vampire and wolf were fighting for domination.


    "Stop it!¡± Josey screamed, her hands balling into fists before she started punching at her head.


    A growl escaped Josey and I knew then that I was cracking her open.


    "I will give you time to decide. You decide. You decide who you want, just know it is within my power to


    give you whoever you want, if you want the twins you are now aware that I can make that happen. Like


    I said, you decide." I say before walking away.


    Before I could walk up the stairs that lead out of the dungeons, I feel Josey''s power. She releases all


    her power and I smile, my sister''s wolf had won over that vampire and I could finally clean this mess


    up.


    A growl reverberated throughout the room, confirming that she was indeed present.


    ¡®You tell them toe back to me. I will be waiting for them.¡¯ Josey''s wolf calls out and I spare Cayden


    a nce.


    He was sitting on the bed, his eyes dark red. Anger written all over his face as he sneered at me. I


    smile, happiness spreading through me as I witness a win.


    There was only one way to prevent the war from ever happening. Bring back the twins, have Xander


    win as the strongest alpha and finish this heavenly school shit. I have to be the moon goddess I am


    meant to be and this was my chance to start on a clean te.


    It was time to save my sister''s mates and bring them back home.


    What would happen to the vampire? Well, I don''t see him living long enough to change Josey''s mind.


    His dark twisted ways were at an end and I was going to end the vampire race, once and for all.

 Chapter 51: Love Wins Eventually...

    Chapter 51: Love Wins Eventually...


    Love Wins Eventually...


    I have been on earth for some time now and I''ve had to learn the ways of an earthling the hard way.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    From living with humans for only a day because my aura could not be exined to bing a rogue.


    Who knew being a loner was such a bad thing on earth?


    I finally found a pack, belonging. It doesn''t feel like home or bring me any closer to my true mate but it


    is a stepping stone.


    The pack members are nice. Very meek and don''t start any trouble.


    They have no idea who I am or what sort of power I possess, all they know is that I don''t smell like a


    rogue but I also don''t belong to a pack.


    Telling them where Ie from would make me sound crazy so I''ll keep that to myself for now...


    Finding a pack to ept me was not difficult at all. I had to find a pack that was weak and had an old


    alpha, lucky for me I found one with no future heirs.


    Suggesting the males in the pack fight for the alpha position was my brightest idea, quickly earning me


    the alpha position. Not one of the pack members was ready when I unleashed my power, having all the


    males step away from me, dering me the alpha due to my strength. I was honestly disappointed


    because I thought at least one of them would fight me for the position as I''m just a newbie but I guess


    not.


    We are now gathered here for my celebration, today I will be known as the new alpha. People are all


    drinking enjoying the festivities thate with celebrating the new alpha but this pack needs to focus


    on other things, say strength and protection.


    I guess I can press on that some other day. If rogues were to attack now, they would not stand a


    chance with me so lucky for them I guess. All my years and years of training will eventually pay off, just


    not for my own gain but for this pack.


    "I would like to formally introduce myself, my name is Alexander but I guess from today, you can all call


    me alpha Alexander. Alpha Alexander of New Dawn Pack." I say to all my new followers.


    They all raise their sses and cheer.


    My strength has made it so easy to make it to the top in such a short space of time but I won''t lie and


    say the old alpha did not wee me with open arms. He was a good man and I will care for his pack


    as he did and look after his people.


    "I would like to thank every one of you for weing me in to this pack and epting me as family. I


    promise to protect and put this pack first before my own selfish needs. I will need a few days to choose


    a beta and gamma, so please, be patient with me." I say out loud.


    "What about a luna?" Someone shouts out and most of the pack members nod their heads in


    agreement.


    I honestly have no desire to choose any woman in this pack or at this moment or actually, ever..


    All I want to do is be an alpha and a damn good one. I want to focus on learning the ways of the


    earthlings without having to take a woman to bed.


    "Lam is fairly new to this pack as we all know, choosing a luna will take even longer, I hope you will all


    give me the time to get to know each of you in this pack before I make that kind of decision. Thank you


    all.¡± I say before stepping off the podium and making my way to my new alpha house.


    "Alpha, wait up." Garret stops me. Garret was the old alpha''s beta so I still make use of him as he was


    privy to all the affairs of the alpha.


    "Yes?" I ask.


    "You are aware that a week from now, the trials for a werewolf king begin. This pack has no choice but


    to take part, although I have no doubt you will win this one." Garrett says to me.


    "They want what, alphas to fight each other in search of a king?" I ask and Garret nods his head in


    agreement.


    "The strongest alpha will be our king. This is exactly what the pack needs, a strong alpha to lead


    us to victory. Removing the notion that we are a weak pack." Garrett says to me and I smile.


    "This pack is weak because you all don''t train. I''m surprised you have not lost yournd to rogues


    already. Actually, howe that has not happened yet?" I ask curiosity eating at me.


    "Well, our alpha had an arrangement with our neighbouring packs for protection." Garret says as he


    scratches the back of his head.


    I look at him for a solid minute, trying to decide if I should punch him right now or save it forter.


    "You are a werewolf. Your job is to protect your family and not be cowards. That deal ends today, there


    is no way I am cowering behind a stronger pack. Neww, every morning at 5am the entire pack has to


    meet on the training grounds to train." I say before walking away.


    "If you do win and be the king, you will have to choose a queen.¡± Garret shouts out and I smile,


    reaching my ears.


    Only one woman would be queen in my eyes but I have to win her heart before asking her to rule


    beside me.


    Now, this pack made deals for protection? How pathetic!


    This was embarrassing.


    I walk into the house to finddies cleaning up the ce. My aura alone has them running out carrying


    brooms and mops, leaving me alone in this big house.


    Just how I want it.


    A werewolf king huh?!


    Well count me in. I know I''ll win this and hopefully gain points with Sabrina. I am now part of a pack and


    I am learning their ways but what better way to connect more with the earthlings than rule over them? I


    am a god after all and it only makes sense to be king while I¡¯m here.


    Enjoy your time now Sabrina but very soon, you will be my mate. My one true mate, made just for me.


    -----------------


    The End.


    Stay tuned for book 2!!!


    Thank you for reading

 Chapter 52: Love Wins Eventually...

    Chapter 52: Love Wins Eventually...


    I have been on earth for some time now and I''ve had to learn the ways of an earthling the hard way.


    From living with humans for only a day because my aura could not be exined to bing a rogue.


    Who knew being a loner was such a bad thing on earth?


    I finally found a pack, a belonging. It doesn''t feel like home or bring me any closer to my true mate but


    it is a stepping stone.


    The pack members are nice. Very meek and don''t start any trouble.


    They have no idea who I am or what sort of power I possess, all they know is that I don''t smell like a


    rogue but I also don''t belong to a pack. Telling them where Ie from would make me sound crazy so


    I''ll keep that to myself for now...


    Finding a pack to ept me was not difficult at all. I had to find a pack that was weak and had an old


    alpha, lucky for me I found one with no future heirs.


    Suggesting the males in the pack fight for the alpha position was my brightest idea, quickly earning me


    the alpha position. Not one of the pack members was ready when I unleashed my power, having all the


    males step away from me, dering me the alpha due to my strength. I was honestly disappointed


    because I thought at least one of them would fight me for the position as I''m just a newbie but I guess


    not.


    We are now gathered here for my celebration, today I will be known as the new alpha. People are all


    drinking enjoying the festivities thate with celebrating the new alpha but this pack needs to focus


    on other things, say strength and protection.


    I guess I can press on that some other day. If rogues were to attack now, they would not stand a


    chance with me so lucky for them I guess. All my years and years of training will eventually pay off, just


    not for my own gain but for this pack.


    "I would like to formally introduce myself, my name is Alexander but I guess from today, you can all call


    me alpha Alexander. Alpha Alexander of New Dawn Pack." I say to all my new followers.


    They all raise their sses and cheer.


    My strength has made it so easy to make it to the top in such a short space of time but I won''t lie and


    say the old alpha did not wee me with open arms. He was a good man and I will care for his pack


    as he did and look after his people.


    "I would like to thank every one of you for weing me in to this pack and epting me as family. I


    promise to protect and put this pack first before my own selfish needs. I will need a few days to choose


    a beta and gamma, so please, be patient with me." I say out loud.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What about a luna?" Someone shouts out and most of the pack members nod their heads in


    agreement.


    I honestly have no desire to choose any woman in this pack or at this moment or actually, ever..


    All I want to do is be an alpha and a damn good one. I want to focus on learning the ways of the


    earthlings without having to take a woman to bed.


    "I am fairly new to this pack as we all know, choosing a luna will take even longer, I hope you will all


    give me the time to get to know each of you in this pack before I make that kind of decision. Thank you


    all." I say before stepping off the podium and making my way to my new alpha house.


    "Alpha, wait up." Garret stops me. Garret was the old alpha''s beta so I still make use of him as he was


    privy to all the affairs of the alpha.


    "Yes?" I ask.


    "You are aware that a week from now, the trials for a werewolf king begin. This pack has no choice but


    to take part, although I have no doubt you will win this one." Garrett''s says to me.


    "They want what, alphas to fight each other in search of a king?" I ask and Garret nods his head in


    agreement.


    "The strongest alpha will be our king. This is exactly what the pack needs, a strong alpha to lead


    us to victory. Removing the notion that we are a weak pack." Garrett says to me and I smile.


    "This pack is weak because you all don''t train. I''m surprised you have not lost yournd to rogues


    already. Actually, howe that has not happened yet?" I ask curiosity eating at me.


    "Well, our alpha had an arrangement with our neighbouring packs for protection." Garret says as he


    scratches the back of his head.


    I look at him for a solid minute, trying to decide if I should punch him right now or save it forter.


    "You are a werewolf. Your job is to protect your family and not be cowards. That deal ends today, there


    is no way I am cowaring behind a stronger pack. Neww, every morning at 5am the entire pack has to


    meet on the training grounds to train." I say before walking away.


    "If you do win and be the king, you will have to choose a queen." Garret shouts out and I smile,


    reaching my ears.


    Only one woman would be queen in my eyes but I have to win her heart before asking her to rule


    beside me.


    Now, this pack made deals for protection? How pathetic!


    This was embarrassing.


    I walk in to the house to finddies cleaning up the ce. My aura alone has them running out carrying


    brooms and mops, leaving me alone in this big house.


    Just how I want it.


    A werewolf king huh?!


    Well count me in. I know I''ll win this and hopefully gain points with Sabrina. I am now part of a pack and


    I am learning their ways but what better way to connect more with the earthlings than rule over them? I


    am a god after all and it only makes sense to be king while I''m here.


    Enjoy your time now Sabrina but very soon, you will be my mate. My one true mate, made just for me.


    The End.


    Stay tuned for book 2!!!!!


    Thank you thank you for reading


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!